《Anything He wants》


 Chapter 1

    SYDNEY


    It¡¯s been six months since I¡¯ve seen Jace, and I¡¯m so excited I can barely sit still. He grew up with my dad, and he¡¯s been a part of my


    life since the day I was born, but the way I feel about him is anything but tonic. I know he¡¯s more than twice my age and that I really shouldn¡¯t feel this way about someone who watched me grow up, but the pussy wants what the pussy wants, and mine most definitely wants him.


    I thought once I turned eighteen that I would act on it, but one thing led to another with his career as a professional poker yer, and now I¡¯m neen, apletely untouched virgin, and more than ready to make my feelings known. It¡¯s been pure hell following his career online, seeing all the beautiful women that surround him and not being able to do a goddamn thing about it. I¡¯m horny, a little bit grumpy, and willing to do anything to get Jace¡¯s cock inside me.


    When the doorbell rings, I¡¯m on my feet and running down the stairs before my parents even have time to get up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it!¡± I yell as I pass the living room and race down the hall. When I open the door and see Jace¡¯s gorgeous face, I let out a happy squeal and throw myself in his strong arms. I know it¡¯spletely inappropriate, and I also don¡¯t give a damn.


    He gives a deepugh and wraps his arms around me. ¡°Miss me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say, not even bothering to y coy about it. I squeeze him tighter and bury my face in his neck, breathing in theforting, familiar scent of him. God, I¡¯ve missed the smell of his cologne. I may have bought a bottle of it after he left and sprayed it on my pillow so I can smell him while I fuck myself at night. I don¡¯t mention this to him. Instead, I enjoy every second of being in his arms and then let out an irritated groan when he sets me down and takes a step back.


    His green eyes run over me, and my heart gives a leap at the raw lust in his eyes before he scrubs a hand over his face and hides the heat away. I saw it, though, and it makes me feel downright giddy. Maybe this won¡¯t be as difficult as I feared it would be.


    ¡°I missed you too, kiddo,¡± he says, rubbing my head like I¡¯m not a fully grown woman who¡¯s dying to be fucked by him.


    ¡°Hey, you made it,¡± my dad says from behind me.


    I must look as pissed off as I feel because Jace shoots me an amused grin before stepping into the house to follow my dad. I trail after them, trying toe up with a n to get Jace alone. My nipples are rock hard, and I soaked through my panties while he was hugging me, so now I¡¯m all revved up with nothing to do but wait.


    Following them into the kitchen, I hang back and lean against the counter, never taking my eyes off Jace. The ck T-shirt he¡¯s wearing is entuating all that hard muscle, and I smile when I see the deck of cards in his back pocket. He¡¯s always carrying around a deck of cards, and seeing that worn, rectangr outline over one firm-as-hell ass cheek causes an immediate reaction in my body. I swear if we were alone, I¡¯d already had my shorts pulled off and my knees spread wide.


    His deepugh has me yanking my eyes from his ass to meet his very amused grin. Well, damn, he¡¯d caught me eye-fucking him, and there was no use in even denying it, so instead I smile at him and lift myself so I¡¯m no longer leaning against the counter. Knowing I was going to see him today, I¡¯d worn my thinnest bra, the one I know doesn¡¯t do shit to hide nipples.


    I feel a rush of victory when his eyes run hungrily over my body, stopping to take in my obvious, taut nipples. His jaw is clenched tightly, and when I see him curl his hands into fists, I make sure my parents aren¡¯t looking before sliding my fingers under my shirt. I have his entire attention now, and I can¡¯t deny the rush of power it gives me.


    His green eyes meet mine, and I can see the obvious Don¡¯t you fucking dare! warning in them, but I ignore it. I give him a wink and start to slide my shirt up, grateful that my parents have their heads buried in the fridge while they rummage around for leftovers. Forcing myself to slow down, I tease him, showing him inch by slow inch until my tits are exposed. I¡¯m still wearing the thin,ce bra, but I know he¡¯s getting a perfect shot of my rosy nipples and aree. I can feel my hard nipples straining against thece, begging to be sucked.


    Jace holds himself perfectly still, but I can feel the tension rolling off him, and the dark look he¡¯s giving me is the closest I¡¯ve evere to getting fucked. It¡¯s like a caress all over my body, and before I pull my shirt down, I run my fingers over my tits, giving my nipples a good pinch that has him letting out a groan before I drop my shirt and my parents turn around.


    ¡°You okay?¡± my dad asks him, carrying a big te of food to the counter.


    ¡°Just fine,¡± Jace says, and I smile even bigger at how strained his voice sounds. ¡°Just hungry all of a sudden.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯vee to the right ce,¡± I say, starting to feel downright giddy at how great my little seduction scheme is going. If it continues to go this easily, then I¡¯ll be riding that cock in no time at all.


    He doesn¡¯t say anything, just watches me with those sexy, green eyes like he¡¯s trying to figure out what in the hell has happened. I don¡¯t turn away. I want him to see how badly I need him, how my body is aching for him, and how I¡¯m more hungry for his cock than I have been for anything else in my life.


    He finally looks away when my mom hands him a te and steps aside so he can fill it. I take the opportunity to run my eyes over his tattooed biceps, loving the way his shirt strains against his hard body. When he¡¯s done, he surprises me by taking the barstool next to me. I hop up on mine instead of leaning against it and grab a roll off his te to nibble on. He raises a dark eyebrow at me, making meugh before taking a big bite. I¡¯ve always stolen food off his te, and he always pretends to be irritated by it, but I know for a fact that he grabs extra just so I can take it.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s hungry,¡± he says, too low for my parents to hear.


    ¡°You have no idea,¡± I say.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    My parents leave the room, and as soon as they¡¯re gone, Jace drops his fork and turns to me. ¡°What the fuck was that about, Sydney?¡±


    ¡°What was what about?¡± I ask, giving him a big, wide-eyed look of innocence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit me. Why¡¯d you sh me your tits?¡± ¡°Because I wanted you to see them,¡± I say, because duh.


    ¡°But why?¡±

 Chapter 2

    Instead of answering, I rest my hand on his thigh, noticing how tense he feels, like he¡¯s using all the willpower he possesses to keep his hands off me. When I slide my hand up and my fingers hit hard cock, I let out a soft gasp and run my fingers over his thick head.


    ¡°Careful, little girl,¡± he warns. ¡°You¡¯re ying a very dangerous game.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to be careful? What if I¡¯m tired of being so damn careful all the time?¡±


    He puts his hand on top of mine and gives it a hard squeeze, forcing my greedy fingers away from the cock I¡¯m so desperate for.


    ¡°You¡¯re off limits,¡± he says, and I want to scream at him and tell him I¡¯m most definitely not off limits, but my parents choose this exact moment to walk back in, and we¡¯re forced to end our little conversation.


    I give an angry grunt and take another bite of my roll. I can behave. For now. But this good girl shit isn¡¯t going tost for too much longer. He¡¯s awakened something inside me, and there¡¯s no way in hell it¡¯s going back to sleep. I can still feel the hard outline of his cock. God, he¡¯s even bigger than I imagined he¡¯d be. My pussy throbs at just the idea of something that big being inside me, but it also makes my heart race, a shiver run down my spine, and my pussy so wet I can barely stand it.


    I tune out the conversation my parents are having with Jace and instead fantasize about him bending me over this counter and ripping my pants off before slowly sliding that thick cock of his inside me while I whimper and whine. I can almost feel his strong hand fisting my hair as he rams into me when his deepugh cuts through my sex daydream.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I say, wondering if he can tell what I was just thinking about.


    Judging by the way his lips are quirking up as if he¡¯s fighting a grin, I¡¯m guessing my sexy thoughts are written all over my face.


    ¡°I was just saying that I should probably be heading home,¡± Jace says, getting up and putting his te in the dishwasher.


    ¡°What? No, you can¡¯t go.¡± I know I sound a bit unhinged and that my parents are looking at me like I¡¯ve lost my mind, but I don¡¯t give a fuck. ¡°I thought maybe we could y some cards or something.¡±


    Heughs because I never challenge him to cards. I stopped doing that years ago when I learned there was no way in hell to ever win. Jace is a master at cards, and he never loses. He¡¯s built a career around it, and it¡¯s a damn good one. The man¡¯s brain is an absolute enigma. It¡¯s like he has some sort of psychic ability or something. It¡¯s uncanny and impressive as hell to watch.


    ¡°Maybe some other time,¡± he says, making me bite back a growl. I know what he¡¯s doing, and I don¡¯t fucking like it.


    I bite my tongue while he says goodbye to my parents, and when they head upstairs after shutting the door, I make a mad dash for the driveway, determined to get Jace to see reason. He¡¯s about to get into his jeep, and when he sees me running towards him like a crazy woman, he doesn¡¯t seem at all surprised.


    ¡°Go back inside, Sydney,¡± he says, turning to cross his arms over his chest.


    ¡°No,¡± I say, making his eyes widen slightly in surprise. I¡¯m not usually this forward. I¡¯m usually quiet and pleasant and agreeable, but that shit hasn¡¯t gotten me anything except a hymn that¡¯s probably growing stronger with each passing second.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t go.¡± I step closer rest my hands on the sexiest forearms in existence and look up at him. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, Jace. Can¡¯t you stay for a little bit?¡±


    He softens at my words, but he doesn¡¯t let his arms down and wrap them around me like I want him to.


    ¡°Are you going to behave yourself?¡± he asks, and I¡¯ve never regretted my inability to tell a good lie so much as I do right now.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say, figuring it¡¯s worth a shot.


    He takes one look at me andughs. ¡°You always were shit at telling lies, Syd. What¡¯s gotten into you anyway? I mean, you shed me your tits for fuck¡¯s sake.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t like it?¡±


    He sighs and looks away before saying, ¡°That¡¯s not the point.¡±


    I press my body against him, grabbing his arms and opening them up so I can get closer before wrapping them around me. He doesn¡¯t press me harder against him, but he also doesn¡¯t drop his hands, so I consider it a win.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sydney,¡± he says, the warning painfully obvious in his sexy voice. I ignore it all the same and snuggle in closer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re being so stubborn, Jace,¡± I say, making himugh.


    ¡°I¡¯m being stubborn?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I pout. ¡°Why are you fighting me? I want you and deny it all you want, but I can feel how badly you want me to. Your cock is rock hard, and it¡¯s impressively huge, I might add.¡±


    Even though he doesn¡¯t want to, I can see his lips quirk up in a smile.


    ¡°Come back inside, Jace, please.¡±


    ¡°And do what?¡±


    I keep my hips pressed tightly against him and cup his face in my hands, loving the feel of his short stubble against my skin. I n on riding this face very soon, and when I grin at the image it puts in my head, he gives me a very pointed look to behave.


    ¡°I doubt I want to know what you¡¯re thinking, but you should probably stop thinking it, Syd.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re probably not ready to hear it,¡± I say, running my thumb over his cheek.

 Chapter 3

    He watches me, and I can see how much it¡¯s costing him to fight how he feels about me. I wonder how long he can hold out. When I rock my hips against him, he lets out a pained groan, and before I know what the hell is going on, he¡¯s spun me around and pinned me up against his jeep, holding me in ce with his body, letting me feel the hard length of him digging into my stomach, promising so much pain and pleasure.


    If the way his fingers wrap around my neck and the powerful way he¡¯s towering over me didn¡¯t have me aroused enough, the look of pure, raw need in his eyes is enough to almost make me orgasm on the spot.


    ¡°Stop fucking around,¡± he growls.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I would never do that to you. I want you, Jace.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± he groans, looking down at me with a pained expression on his face. ¡°You¡¯re off limits to me, Sydney,pletely forbidden, so stop fucking teasing me.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not,¡± I plead, grabbing onto his broad shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m old enough to be your damn dad, and if that isn¡¯t bad enough, I¡¯m good friends with your parents.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about any of that, and I love how old you are. It¡¯s sexy as fuck.¡±


    He groans again, tightening his grip on my neck and sending a rush of pleasure straight to my pussy. I let out a soft whimper and buck up against him.


    ¡°God-fucking-dammit!¡± he growls, leaning in closer so our mouths are almost touching. ¡°This isn¡¯t supposed to turn you on. It¡¯s supposed to get you to see reason and scare some sense into your bratty ass.¡±


    I smile and swipe my tongue along his bottom lip before he can stop me. ¡°I¡¯m not scared of you, and just for future reference, you putting your hands on my neck is always going to get my pussy wet.¡±


    ¡°Fuck,¡± he groans before pressing his mouth to mine. It¡¯s not a soft kiss. It¡¯s a fierce one that¡¯s full of pent-up frustration and years of unfulfilled desires. It¡¯s both of us finally admitting what we feel for one another, and when he pulls back, we¡¯re both gasping and wanting so much more.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he says, running his hand through his hair and stepping back like he doesn¡¯t trust himself to touch me. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have let that happen.¡±


    ¡°I wanted it to happen. I want a lot more to happen, too.¡±


    ¡°God, don¡¯t say that.¡±


    He looks so miserable that I take pity on him. ¡°Will you juste inside for a bit? We can hang out in the basement, and I can show you how much better I¡¯ve gotten.¡±


    I don¡¯t get augh, but I do get a smile as he says, ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me,¡± I say with augh. ¡°Not all of us can y cards like you do. Come on, Jace, unless you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll kick your ass.¡±


    That gets his attention, just like I knew it would. Jace never loses, and he never backs down from a challenge involving cards.


    ¡°You¡¯ve turned into a real brat since I¡¯ve been gone,¡± he says, mming his jeep door shut and pocketing the keys.


    I don¡¯t bother to tell him it has nothing to do with being a brat and everything to do with my achy, virgin pussy. Something tells me to save that little tidbit until we¡¯re inside. Grabbing his hand, I lead him around the back of the house to the sliding doors that lead into the basement. Once we¡¯re inside, I pull him over to the card table that¡¯s been used forte-night poker games since before I was born and try to push him into one of the chairs, but it¡¯s like pressing against a damn brick wall.


    He doesn¡¯t budge, just arches a dark brow at me and says, ¡°Easy, Syd. Just because you coerced me intoing down here doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to let you boss me around.¡±


    ¡°Not the submissive type, huh?¡±


    I expect him tough, but instead, he gives me a heated look that has my pussy clenching and my heart racing. Giving me a wicked grin, he says,


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not the submissive type.¡±


    ¡°Good to know,¡± I say, taking a breath and forcing my body to rx before sitting down.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He grabs the deck of cards from his back pocket before sitting and takes them out of the package, shuffling them like a man who¡¯s been handling them since he was a kid. There¡¯s a graceful ease to his movements, and I feel almost hypnotized. I¡¯ve always loved watching him handle cards. I¡¯ve always been curious about what else those skilled hands can do.


    ¡°So what did you have in mind?¡± he asks, continuing to shuffle.


    ¡°Well, I thought maybe we could try something different.¡±


    ¡°Such as?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to y for something bigger than quarters.¡±


    Heughs because that¡¯s what we¡¯ve always yed for. It started as ying for pennies when I was really little, and then we eventually worked up to quarters, but I always lose, and he always conveniently forgets to take his winnings when he leaves.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re ready to y for dors?¡± he asks, giving me a cocky grin that makes it clear he knows I¡¯d lose my ass off.


    ¡°No, absolutely not.¡± I don¡¯t bother mentioning that I only have three dors in my purse at the moment. ¡°I want to y for something bigger.¡± He eyes me cautiously, waiting for me to go on. ¡°I want to y for my virginity.¡±

 Chapter 4

    JACE


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, convinced I¡¯ve heard her wrong. It¡¯s damn near impossible to think with all the blood pooling in my painfully hard cock, but I force myself to listen as she repeats herself.


    ¡°I want to put my cherry in the pot,¡± she says, looking nervous and adorable and sexy as fuck. The ultimate temptation. My best friend¡¯s daughter, the woman I¡¯ve been obsessed with since she turned eighteen, and the woman I swore to myself I wouldn¡¯t touch.


    Well, I guess I fucked that up when I had my tongue tangled up with hers in the driveway, but there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m going to fuck her. I can¡¯t. It would be wrong on just about every level. There¡¯s no denying how badly I want to, though. God, just knowing she¡¯s a virgin is driving me fucking crazy, and for the first time since I was a kid, I nearly fumble the cards in my hands.


    ¡°I try like hell to not show how tempted I am to take her up on this deflowering offer. ¡°You know damn good and well you¡¯ve never beaten me at cards, Syd, so this hardly seems fair.¡±


    She gives me a smug smile that has me slightly worried. ¡°That¡¯s why


    I¡¯m picking the game.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you aren¡¯t going to pick poker.¡±


    Sheughs and takes the deck of cards from me, trailing her fingers over my hands as she does so and making my cock strain even harder against my jeans. Fuck, I can¡¯t even remember thest time I was covered in this much precum. I haven¡¯t been able to touch another woman since my feelings for Sydney started to surface, and I realize now what a disadvantage it¡¯s put me at. I¡¯m desperate to fuck her, sick to death of just jerking off to fantasies about her, and now I¡¯m horny as fuck and having a hard time focusing on anything.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to y Go Fish,¡± she says.


    Iugh, expecting her to join in, but she doesn¡¯t. She just sits there looking insanely beautiful with her long, dark hair brushing her shoulders and her hard nipples poking through her thin shirt. A vivid memory of her rosy nipples poking against thece of her bra shes through my mind before I can stop it, causing me to nearly bust a fucking nut like a goddamn teenager.


    ¡°Oh, and whenever one of us gets a set, the other has to take off a piece of clothing.¡±


    ¡°So strip Go Fish as well as a cherry popping?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± she says, giving me a huge grin.


    ¡°So all I have to do is lose?¡±


    She smirks at me. Sydney knows me better than any other person alive, and she knows how much I hate to lose.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to fuck me, then, yes, all you have to do is lose and I¡¯ll win the pot, keeping my poor virgin pussy just as it is. You know,¡± she says, starting to deal the cards out, ¡°I may beat you without you throwing the game, which would have my n backfiring. I wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance with poker, but, not to toot my own horn, I¡¯m pretty damn good at Go Fish. Then I guess I¡¯ll have to go back upstairs with my virgin pussy and fuck myself while I think about you, just like I¡¯ve been doing every fucking night.¡±


    I groan and scrub a hand over my face at her words. I¡¯ve got to get control of myself. I¡¯m seconds away from just bending her over the damn table and popping her cherry while she screams my name and bucks those small hips against me. All I have to do is lose, I remind myself. Cards are what I¡¯m good at. I¡¯ve made it my life, and I¡¯ve done pretty damn good. Now, all I have to do is throw the game, something I¡¯ve never done in my entire life. Just the idea of it pisses me off. But if I don¡¯t win, then the pot, or cherry as it is, stays with Sydney, and there¡¯s no denying how much I hate that idea, too.


    When she¡¯s dealt out the cards, she spreads the others in the middle and we both look at our hands. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve yed this, but the rulese back to me quickly. I scan my cards, not seeing aplete set of anything, and when I look up, Sydney¡¯s green eyes are lit up with amusement.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you have any threes?¡±


    ¡°Damn it,¡± I mutter and hand her over my three clubs.


    Sheys out four threes and says, ¡°Shirt off, Jace.¡±


    I don¡¯t even bother arguing. Instead, I set my cards down and tear my T-shirt off, setting it on the table next to me. I¡¯m not too proud to admit that I do feel a smug sense of happiness when Sydney runs her eyes over me like a starving woman. She bites her bottom lip and squirms a bit in her chair.


    ¡°Your turn,¡± I remind her, giving her a wink when she finally manages to tear her eyes from my pecs. I may be more than twice her age, but I¡¯ve taken damn good care of myself and it shows.


    We continue ying. My mind keeps track of every card I see without me even having to try. I¡¯ve always been able to remember what¡¯s been yed, what hasn¡¯t been yed yet, and what cards my opponent is most likely holding. It¡¯s a skill I¡¯ve put to good use over the years.


    When Iy down a set of eights,¡± I give her a smug grin and say, ¡°Shirt off, Syd.¡±


    She lets out an honest-to-god giggle and tosses her shirt aside like she¡¯s been dying to do it all night. I grip my cards hard enough to make my hand ache as my eyes run over her perky, full tits. Why the fuck didn¡¯t I ask her to take off a sock? Now I¡¯m being tortured by the sight of her rockhard nipples straining against the ckce of her bra and the hungry look she¡¯s giving me. Well done, Jace, well-fucking-done.


    When Iy down another full set, I eye her, wondering how far I¡¯m willing to take this. The rational part of my brain is screaming, Sock! Pick sock, you idiot!, but the primal part of me, the part that she¡¯s so damn good at bringing out is saying, Don¡¯t you fucking dare blow this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Tits! Show me the tits!

 Chapter 5

    I¡¯m only human, so I say, ¡°Bra off, Syd.¡± Besides, she¡¯s the one who offered me her virginity. This will give her a chance to change her mind.


    Instead of backing down or looking shy, though, she gives me a wicked grin and reaches behind to undo the sp of her bra. I sit frozen, not even daring to breathe, as she slowly pulls her bra off, revealing her perfect, bare tits to me.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I groan when she tosses her head back and cups her tits, giving her hard nipples a hard enough pinch to make herself gasp. ¡°That wasn¡¯t part of the n,¡± I say, like that¡¯s going to bring her back in line.


    As expected, sheughs and gives her tits another squeeze. ¡°It just feels really good to finally be out of that tight bra.¡± She gives me an innocent smile, but I¡¯m not buying it. I know exactly what she¡¯s doing.


    When sheys down the next set, I find myself sitting in nothing but my boxer briefs and socks, wondering how in the fuck that happened. My cock is painfully obvious, and I keep catching her eyes drifting to my cock when she thinks I¡¯m not looking.


    Her pantse off next, and soon we¡¯re both sitting in nothing but our underwear. Granted, hers is a tiny ck thong that barely covers anything. My cock is harder than I think it¡¯s ever been, and when she starts to rock her hips in her chair, grinding her little pussy against the seat and filling the room with her soft whimpers, I know I¡¯m only seconds away from losing my damn mind.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡± I ask, even though it¡¯s painfully obvious what this little brat is doing.


    She keeps grinding against the chair, bringing one hand up to cup one of her tits as she watches me through her half-lidded eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t help it,¡± she whimpers. ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re doing to me.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± I say, scooting my chair back and gripping my hard cock through my boxers. ¡°You think you¡¯re frustrated?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± she whines.


    ¡°I¡¯m covered in precum and about to bust a fucking nut,¡± I say, ¡°and none of this should be happening right now. Your parents are sleeping right above us, and I should never have let things go this far.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me?¡± she asks, and the pain in her voice nearly does me in.


    ¡°More than you can imagine.¡±


    ¡°Then stop fighting me,¡± she says, scooting off her chair and getting on all fours. I watchpletely mesmerized as she crawls to me on all fours, nothing but a ck string between her ass cheeks and a tiny wet scrap ofce covering her sweet pussy. Her full tits bounce gently with her movements as she crawls, stopping when she¡¯s right between my legs.


    When she starts to get up, I say, ¡°No, stay on all fours.¡±


    Her chest flushes with arousal at my words as she arches her ass up even more. God, she¡¯s so fucking beautiful. I run my hands through her dark hair before fisting it tightly.


    ¡°Are you sure about this? Because if you have any doubts, then you need to tell me now.¡±


    She shakes her head no, moaning when the movement has me pulling her hair even harder.


    ¡°You have no idea how badly I want this. I think about you fucking me all the time, Jace. It¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever wanted. I¡¯ve saved everything for you.¡± ¡°Such a good girl,¡± I say, noticing how she beams at my praise. ¡°What do you think about me doing to your young, innocent body? Do you imagine me fucking you nice and slow, being the perfect gentleman?¡±


    She scrunches up her face in the cutest pout. ¡°No, I always think about you fucking me hard, so hard that I have to cling to you and just take what you¡¯re giving me, and when you cum, you always do it inside me.¡±


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I groan, bringing one hand to free my cock from my boxers. Her eyes widen when she sees my cock for the first time, and I watch her pink tongue run over her bottom lip when a fresh bead of precum forms at my head. Wrapping my hand around my shaft, I start to slowly pump myself while I watch her.


    ¡°You want me to cum inside you, little girl?¡± I ask, stroking myself harder.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Yes, fuck yes,¡± she moans, rocking her hips, humping the air like the eager little slut she is. ¡°I want everyone to know I belong to you. I want you to im me, every single part of me.¡±


    ¡°Every part?¡± I ask, working myself even harder as she squirms in front of me.


    ¡°Yes, I want you to fuck my pussy and my ass, but first I want you to fuck my mouth. Can I please taste you?¡±


    She turns her big, green eyes up to me. ¡°Will you please fuck my mouth?¡±


    ¡°Fucking hell, baby,¡± I groan, guiding the head of my cock to her waiting, open mouth. When she wraps her lips around me, I know I¡¯m a goner. There¡¯s no way in fuck I¡¯m ever letting this innocent, young woman go. I¡¯m going to spend the rest of my life fucking her in every way imaginable, and I¡¯m going to breed the living hell out of her. My sweet girl is always going to be dripping my seed and begging for more.


    I watch as she sucks on the head of my cock. She pulls back to run her tongue over my slit and around the ridge of skin that has my nuts tense with the need to shoot my load. When she sucks me back in, I fist her hair even tighter and bring my other hand to wrap around her slender neck. She has no idea what¡¯sing next, but I do. As soon as she gets me in about halfway, she gags around me, her whole body freezing in ce as she gives me a worried, wide-eyed stare.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby,¡± I tell her, gripping her neck tighter. Her eyes start to water, and the sight of tears streaming down her blushing cheeks while she¡¯s on her hands and knees and choking on my cock is one of the best damn things I¡¯ve ever seen.


    ¡°God, you look amazing. You have no idea how many times I¡¯ve imagined you like this. Fantasy could never do you justice, though.¡± She runs her tongue over me and gives a soft moan.


    ¡°You ready for more of my cock, baby?¡±


    She moans again and gives me another hard suck that sends a jolt of pleasure straight through me.


    ¡°Careful, sweetheart. You have no idea how much it¡¯s costing me to not ram my cock into you and fuck your sweet mouth as hard and fast as I want.¡±


    She whimpers and rocks her hips, making me nearly shoot my load before she¡¯s even fully taken me in.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I growl and feed her more of my cock, tightening my hand around her neck so she¡¯s focused on that instead of her gag reflex. Her scalp must be stinging like crazy, but she just whimpers and begs me with her eyes for more. My eyes are glued to the way she¡¯s showing me that sexy dip in her lower back with each rock of her hips, and it¡¯s making it damn difficult to be gentle.

 Chapter 6

    Picking her up, Iy her down on the table, hoping like hell her dad never finds out I ate his sweet little girl¡¯s pussy on the card table we use for our poker games. It seems fitting, though, somehow. Sydney and I spent so many hours down here, goofing around and ying cards when she was younger, but now she¡¯s a woman, my woman, and I want to taste her on this same table.


    When her lips hit bottom and I¡¯m balls deep inside her, I look down at my sweet girl taking my cock and smile. I know she can¡¯t breathe and that there¡¯s no way in hell this isfortable for her, but she stays on all fours, waiting for me and giving me all the control. Such a good little pet.


    ¡°You¡¯re being such a good girl,¡± I tell her, softening my grip on her hair just long enough to pat her before fisting her hair again. ¡°I¡¯m going to reward youter for taking my cock so well, pet, but first I¡¯m going to fuck that sweet mouth of yours and make you sore.¡±


    She moans ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± and gives her ass a small wiggle to let me know she¡¯s ready.


    ¡°God, you¡¯re so fucking perfect,¡± I groan before sliding her back up the length of my cock, letting her suck in a quick breath of air before I m her back down again. The wet heat of her mouth and the feel of her tongue flicking against my cock as I fuck her sweet face has me nearly cumming already.


    She gives herself over to mepletely, letting me fuck her as hard and fast as I want as tears stream down her face and spit drips from her mouth. I¡¯ve never seen anything so beautiful as the sight of my sweet girl turning into a filthy little slut right before my eyes, and knowing that it¡¯s all for me, only for me, has my body tensing and my balls tightening up even more.


    ¡°Swallow, baby,¡± I growl, right before I m my cock into her, burying my head in her throat as my cock pulses inside her, shooting thick braids of cum down her little throat. I¡¯m blinded by pleasure as I feel her throat constrict around me as she swallows every damn thing I¡¯m giving her. All the sexual frustration I¡¯ve been feeling towards her, all the need I have to possess her, turns into me shooting the biggest damn load of my life.


    By the time I¡¯m empty, I¡¯m gasping and covered in a light sheen of sweat and wondering how in the fuck this little virgin has managed to give me the best goddamn orgasm of my life. I¡¯m still trying to get my bearings when she slowly starts to lick and suck me clean. She doesn¡¯t rush or hurry up and drop my cock like so many women do. No, she fucking worships my cock, keeping me semi-hard with her open-mouth kisses and gentle sucks and the way she teases me with little flicks of her tongue.


    ¡°Fucking hell,¡± I moan, knowing I¡¯m going to be fully hard again in seconds. I know I should feel guilty about watching my best friend¡¯s daughter run her tongue over my cock or seeing how swollen I¡¯ve made her lips by fucking her mouth good and hard, but I don¡¯t feel guilty at all. I feel better than I ever have in my life, and all I can think about is getting more. I want to feel her pussy around my cock, and I want to see her face as she cums. I want to kiss and explore every damn inch of her body.


    For the first time in my life, I have a new obsession. I felt the same thing when I first discovered cards. I wanted to learn everything, and it was all I thought about, every second of every damn day, but this is nothingpared to that. What I feel for Sydney makes that obsession seem like a passing hobby.


    I reach down and pick her up, pulling her into myp. Cupping her face, I run my thumb over her cock-swollen lips.


    ¡°I want all of you,¡± I tell her because she needs to know what she¡¯s getting into.


    Wrapping her arms around me, she smiles and settles her little pussy on my cock, getting me fully hard again as soon as I feel the soakedce press against my dick.


    ¡°Good,¡± she says, hovering her lips above mine. ¡°Because I could never be with anyone else.¡±


    God, just the idea of another man¡¯s hands on her has me wrapping my arms around her even tighter, protecting her from all these imaginary men who want to get their hands on what¡¯s mine. No fucking way!


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you and im you and make you mine unless you tell me to stop right now.¡±


    She rocks her hips against me, making me groan at how badly I need to be inside her. ¡°God, I had no idea what a little temptress you were, Syd. You¡¯re usually so well-behaved when I¡¯m around. I thought I was the only one who felt this way.¡±


    ¡°I knew if I made a move too soon that I¡¯d just scare you off,¡± she says, grinding against me even harder. ¡°But I¡¯ve always been yours, Jace, and I always will be.¡±


    Bringing my hands to her thong, I tighten my fingers around the thin strings of fabric at her sides and give a sharp tug, ripping it off her and tossing it aside. When I feel her bare, wet pussy pressed against my aching cock, I groan and cup the back of her head, pulling her in for a kiss. She grinds against me, driving me mad with need as she runs her tongue along mine. I love that she tastes like me. I always want her to taste like me.


    Sliding one hand down her back, I cup her ass and work her harder against me, torturing us both, but, fuck, it¡¯s the most exquisite torture, and I never want it to end. Her tits brush against my chest, and I¡¯m ovee with the need to taste her.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 7

    I give her bottom lip a soft bite before kissing my way along her jaw. When I get to her ear, I suck her earlobe, loving the little whimpering noises she¡¯s making and the way she keeps rocking her hips, so fucking eager to get fucked.


    ¡°I want to eat your pussy, sweetheart. I¡¯m going to bury my head between your legs and fuck you with my mouth until you¡¯re creaming all over my face.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± she moans, running her nails over my back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scream when I make you cum,¡± I warn, giving her earlobe a soft bite.


    She quickly shakes her head, yes, and I wonder if she¡¯ll be able to manage it. Only one way to find out. I kiss my way down her neck, stopping to run my tongue over the crook of her neck before kissing my way to her tit. Ever since she shed me in the kitchen, my mouth has been aching to wrap my lips around her.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful,¡± I tell her, my mouth positioned right above her swollen, taut nipple.


    I run my tongue over her, teasing her until she¡¯s whimpering and writhing beneath me. When I wrap my lips around her and suck her tit in, filling my mouth as much as possible, she runs her hands through my hair, fisting it and demanding I staytched onto her.


    I pull back, sucking hard until it¡¯s only her nipple between my lips. I let my teeth graze her sensitive skin, and when she whimpers and arches her hips up to me, I give her a bite that has her gasping and moaning and my cock is more than ready to be inside her.


    Knowing I¡¯m going to go crazy if I don¡¯t get some part of myself inside her right this fucking second, I kiss my way down her t stomach, smiling when she puts her feet on the table and spreads her knees wide for me. Wanting to see her, I pull back and grip the back of her thighs, spreading her even wider so her pussy gently parts for me.


    ¡°Fuck, baby,¡± I groan as my eyes run over her bald little pussy. She¡¯s so fucking wet she¡¯s glistening and I can hardly believe that she¡¯s all mine-a perfect, untouched little pussy just for me.


    Running one finger up her slit, I part her lips and slide inside her, groaning at how fucking tight she is.


    ¡°My god, baby, you feel so fucking tight, and it¡¯s only my finger inside you. How the hell is your little pussy going to take all of my cock?¡±


    ¡°I can handle it,¡± she practically purrs, looking up at me through heavylidded eyes as she rocks her hips while I finger-fuck her. ¡°I can handle anything you want to do to me.¡±


    ¡°You might regret saying that when you can¡¯t walk tomorrow,¡± I say, watching her tight little pussy take my finger.


    ¡°If I can walk tomorrow, I¡¯ll be very disappointed.¡±


    She gives me a sexy grin, and I feel like I¡¯ve just died and gone to heaven. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that when I¡¯m fucking your little virgin pussy and ass,¡± I say, lowering my head to her sopping wet cunt.


    ¡°You better,¡± she says, making meugh. God, she¡¯s turning into a bossy little thing.


    Keeping my finger inside her, I press my face to her little cunt and breathe her in. The scent of her drives me wild, and when I run my tongue up her slit and around my finger that she¡¯s still mped around, I groan at how fucking good she tastes.


    I finger her, groaning at the wet sounds of her pussy. Running my tongue over her clit, I slide another finger into her, wanting to spread her little cunt wider and give her a small taste of what¡¯s toe. She gasps when I corkscrew my fingers and start to finger her faster while giving her clit a hard flick.


    She whimpers and rocks her hips harder, chasing the orgasm she so desperately needs. I watch her squeeze and y with her tits, pinching her nipples hard enough to make it hurt. When I wrap my lips around her swollen clit and give her a hard suck, she bucks up against me, and I barely have time to bring my free hand up to mp down on her mouth before she screams and cums hard against me.


    I growl against her sweet little cunt as she tightens around my finger, the force of it sucking me in even deeper. Her muffled screams and moans echo through the basement, and I hope like hell her parents don¡¯te down to investigate. I¡¯d rather they not find out about us by catching me with my face buried in their daughter¡¯s pussy, especially since there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯d be able to stop.


    Sydney licks my hand, sliding her tongue between my fingers and moving her head so she can suck a finger in while she rocks her pussy against me, riding her orgasm out for as long as possible. When her small body starts to shake beneath me, I kiss and lick her gently, giving her a chance toe down before pulling my hand away.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± she moans, letting out a smallugh. ¡°I had no idea anything could feel that good.¡±


    I give her clit onest kiss before standing up and slowly sliding my fingers out of her. I¡¯mpletely soaked in her juices, and she watches me with a hungry look on her face when I suck my fingers clean. God, I¡¯m going to spend the rest of my life with the taste of her pussy on my tongue. Everything about her is an addiction now, and I¡¯ll never be able to get enough.


    Pulling off my boxer briefs, I step closer and press the head of my cock against her tight, wet slit.


    ¡°Ready for something bigger, baby?¡± I ask, teasing her with the head of my cock.


    She smiles and grabs onto her knees, spreading herself even wider for more.


    ¡°Fuck me, Jace,¡± she begs. ¡°Show me who I belong to.¡±

 Chapter 8

    SYDNEY


    I¡¯m still reeling from the orgasm Jace just gave me, and I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seconds away from getting myself impaled on his very thick, very long cock. I know it¡¯s going to hurt like a son of a bitch, but I¡¯m so eager for it that I can¡¯t help but squirm a bit in anticipation.


    My eyes run over his hard, muscled body, and I feel like I need to pinch myself to make sure this is real. I¡¯ve fantasized about this so many times, and I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s about to happen. His green eyes run over me like a man possessed. I¡¯ve only ever seen this intense gaze when he¡¯s ying cards, but not even that canpare to how he¡¯s watching me now. I know that in this moment nothing else exists for him. It¡¯s just the two of us with his powerful cock pressed against my virgin pussy-just this one moment before he ims me and everything changes.


    Leaning over me, he cups the back of my head and lifts me so I¡¯m sitting at an angle with my hands braced behind me. I look down at the head of his cock pressed firmly against my little pussy, knowing I¡¯m seconds away from getting my cherry popped.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asks, searching my eyes for the truth.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I lean closer and give his bottom lip a suck. ¡°I¡¯ve never been more sure of anything in my life. Fuck me, Jace.¡±


    With a growl, he slides his head into me, watching me as he breaks through my hymen and slowly feeds me his cock. Wanting to touch him, I wrap my arms around his neck and let him support my weight while I cling to him and do my best to not scream and wake up my parents.


    ¡°God, baby,¡± he groans, pressing his forehead to mine. ¡°Your pussy is so fucking tight.¡±


    ¡°And your cock is so fucking big,¡± I say, letting out a pained moan as tears fall down my cheeks.


    He pulls back enough to look at me and cups my face, running his thumb over my tear-streaked cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re doing so good, baby,¡± he says, giving me a sweet smile. He kisses me gently while he starts to slowly fuck me with the head of his cock, and even through the pain, I get a taste of how good fucking can feel.


    I clutch him tighter and let out a moan that has nothing to do with pain. He smiles against my lips and pulls back so there¡¯s space between us.


    ¡°I want you to watch me fuck you,¡± he says, guiding one of my hands back to the table so I can bnce easier as he slides his hands to my hips. I keep my other hand gripping his broad shoulder. I let out a whimper when I watch him slide his cock in another inch. The sight of my bald pussy wrapped tightly around his thick cock sends a rush of pleasure through me. There¡¯s something insanely erotic about watching myself getting fucked, and I can¡¯t tear my eyes away.


    ¡°You like watching me fuck your little pussy?¡± he asks, sliding in another inch, spreading me wider and filling me more than I thought possible.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I moan, letting out a whimper when he slides out until just his head is inside me and I see the streaks of blood mixing with my juices. His cock is coated in my lost innocence, and he lets out a deep groan when he sees it.


    ¡°Mine,¡± he growls, cupping my face and locking eyes with me. The raw need and possessiveness in his tone and the way he¡¯s looking at me have me clenching even harder around him and rocking my hips as best I can.


    ¡°Yours,¡± I say, leaning forward and giving his bottom lip a hard enough bite to make him groan. ¡°Now fuck me hard, Jace. Remind me with every hard thrust who this pussy belongs to.¡±


    ¡°Goddamn,¡± he groans, mming into me and feeding me the whole length of him, burying himself inside me until I feel like I might split in two.


    He fucks me hard and fast, and I¡¯m forced to bring my other hand down so I can brace myself against the table or risk flying off the damn thing. My tits bounce with the rough fucking he¡¯s giving me, and I¡¯m mesmerized by the sight of his powerful body. His muscles are flexed and covered in a light sheen of sweat, and his cock slides in and out of me in a fast rhythm that¡¯s quickly pushing me to the breaking point.


    ¡°Jace,¡± I whimper, feeling tension start to coil low in my belly and my muscles start to tense.


    ¡°Cum for me, baby.¡± He runs one hand along my body, sending sparks of pleasure all through me, and when he cups one of my bouncing tits and gives my nipple a hard pinch, I throw my head back and bite my lip to keep from screaming.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, baby. Cum around my cock like a good girl. Let me see how much you like it.¡±


    I whimper and moan as I cum hard around his cock. He groans and fucks me in that same hard rhythm, never letting up even though I know he must be close too. When I finally start toe down, I¡¯m gasping and can taste blood from where I bite myself.


    ¡°Holy fuck,¡± I say,ughing at how shaky my voice sounds.


    Jace smiles and pulls me in for a kiss, fucking me slowly as Ie back to myself.


    ¡°Poor baby,¡± he murmurs, flicking his tongue over my sore lip. ¡°But you did so good keeping quiet for me. Such a good girl.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to keep quiet when you fuck my ass,¡± I admit.


    He gives me a sexy, wicked grin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 9

    He gives me one more kiss before slowly sliding out of me, making me let out a pouty groan and shoot him a questioning look.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Heughs and gives me a wink. ¡°Don¡¯t look so sad. I¡¯m not even close to being done with you.¡±


    Picking me up, he lifts me off the table and sets me down before turning me and cing my hands on the table.


    ¡°God, you¡¯re so fucking gorgeous,¡± he says, running a hand down my spine before cupping my ass.


    All I can think about is getting him inside me again. I hike up one of my legs, resting my knee on the table so I¡¯m fully exposed to him. I look over my shoulder and smile at the hungry look he¡¯s giving me. He cups my pussy from behind and starts to finger me. I immediately lean over even more and rest my forearms on the table, arching my hips up to him.


    ¡°So fucking eager,¡± he groans, recing his finger with his cock and sliding into me in one hard thrust, making me gasp and whimper.


    Instead of fucking me hard, he slows down, teasing me with long, slow strokes of his cock that have my eyes rolling back in my head and my body started to shake with the overwhelming need to cum again.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I cry when he brings the pad of his finger to my asshole and starts to rub, lighting up all those nerve endings I never knew I had.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to finger-fuck your ass while I fuck your sweet little pussy,¡±


    Jace says from behind me. His words light a fire in my body, and I¡¯ve never been more turned on in my life. When I whimper and press my upper body flush against the table, keeping my knee still digging into the green felt, he gives my ass cheek a soft smack.


    ¡°Good girl, baby. You¡¯re such a good little slut for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll always be your good little slut,¡± I say, rocking my hips against him, eager for more. ¡°Finger-fuck my ass,¡± I beg. ¡°I want to feel you fucking both my holes.¡±


    He groans at my words and slowly slides his finger into my ass, making me whimper and buck against him as my toes curl and my whole world expands to include the delicious, naughty pleasure of all things anal.


    When he¡¯s fucking both my holes and I¡¯m whimpering and writhing on the table like the little slut he¡¯s turned me into, heughs and smacks my ass hard with his free hand.


    ¡°Does my girl like having both her holes fucked?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I moan. ¡°Fuck yes!¡±


    He speeds his cock up, fucking me in hard thrusts while he fingers my ass slowly, and the contrast has me so close to cumming that I can barely stand it.


    ¡°I¡¯m so close,¡± I whimper, scratching at the table and rocking my hips even harder.


    ¡°Me too, baby,¡± he growls, and I love how strained his voice sounds. I love that I¡¯m the one doing this to him.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I whimper, already feeling my body start to tense as all that tension inside me unravels and bursts through me. I bite my forearm to keep from screaming as he fucks me harder, giving me more pleasure than I ever thought possible.


    My pussy and ass clench around him, and when he lets out a deep groan and ms into me, burying his cock so deep inside me I feel like we¡¯repletely locked together, a sense of absolute bliss washes over me. His cock pulses inside me, shooting his load and filling me with his seed as his finger continues to fuck my ass.


    His groans and grunts mix with my whimpers and moans, filling the basement as he continues to pound into me until he¡¯spletely spent and my pussy has milked him of everyst drop.


    Sliding his finger out of my ass, he leans over me and kisses the nape of my neck. He¡¯s still semi-hard and buried inside me, and I know it¡¯s not going to take him long to get fully hard again. The man is like a fucking sex machine, and the idea of it has me giggling softly into my arm.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± he asks, nuzzling his face against my neck and giving me a soft bite.


    ¡°I was just thinking about what an absolute sex god you are and how fucking lucky I am.¡±


    Heughs and kisses my neck. ¡°That¡¯s funny. I was just thinking the same thing about you.¡± Fucking me slowly, he says, ¡°How in the hell am I ever going to be able to stop fucking you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± I tell him, turning so I can see him. ¡°You¡¯ll never be able to fuck me more than I want. I¡¯ll never be able to get enough of your cock.¡±


    He groans and kisses me hard, stirring my body back to life as I feel his cock swell inside me until he¡¯s fully hard and stretching my little pussy to the max again.


    ¡°Fuck my ass, Jace,¡± I whimper against his lips. ¡°I want to know what it feels like to have that big cock in my ass.¡±

 Chapter 10

    JACE


    Hearing Sydney beg me to fuck her ass is the best damn thing I¡¯ve ever heard in my life. The wet heat of her pussy surrounds my


    cock, and she¡¯s so fucking tight it makes my head spin, but there¡¯s no denying how badly I want in that tight little ass of hers.


    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking perfect,¡± I murmur against her lips before slowly sliding my cock out of her pussy. Sitting back up, I look at my sweet girl with her knee hiked up and resting on the table and her sweet little pussy used and dripping my seed.


    With a groan I cup her pussy, covering the palm of my hand in our cum before rubbing it all over her pink little pucker until she¡¯s soaked and ready for me. Fisting my cock, I position my head against herst virgin hole and press against her, being careful to not enter her just yet.


    Her soft whimpers and the way she rocks her hips are sexy as fuck, and when I grab onto her hips and press harder against her, she moans, ¡°Yes, fuck yes,¡± as I slide my head into her, pushing past her body¡¯s natural resistance and iming her tight little ass.


    My eyes are glued to the sight of my cock disappearing into her tight pucker, and when she starts to work her hips harder, I have to dig my fingers into her, freezing her in ce so she doesn¡¯t hurt herself.


    ¡°Easy, baby,¡± I warn her. ¡°You take my cock the way I want you to.¡±


    ¡°More,¡± she begs, clenching her small hands into fists. ¡°I want more.¡±


    ¡°So fucking greedy,¡± I say, but there¡¯s no anger in my voice, just pure fucking awe at what an amazing little slut she is.


    I keep feeding her my cock, one thick inch at a time, and when I¡¯m finally buried inside her, she lets out a whimper and wiggles her ass, making me let out a growl and lean over so my chest is pressed against her back.


    ¡°You want it hard?¡± I ask, fisting her hair tight enough to lift her head and make her gasp.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she begs, doing her damnedest to wiggle against me again, but I have her pinned hard to the table, and she¡¯s not moving unless I want her to.


    ¡°You always were a feisty little thing,¡± I say, giving her shoulder a bite. ¡°Please,¡± she begs again. ¡°Please, Jace.¡±


    ¡°What, baby?¡± I kiss a line along the nape of her neck, keeping a tight grip on her hair.


    ¡°Fuck me hard. I need it rough, and I want to feel you cum in my ass.¡±


    I growl at her words and slowly start to fuck her, letting her get used to having her ass fucked. I¡¯ll give her as rough as she wants, but she¡¯s going to wait until I decide she¡¯s ready for it. Plus, it¡¯s just a lot of fun to tease my eager, little slut.


    She squirms against me, moaning and begging for more until finally smacking her hand down and giving me an honest-to-god growl before turning her head and saying, ¡°Harder, Jace!¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s getting grumpy,¡± I say with augh, which just pisses her off all the more.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you getting a little old to fuck two times in a row?¡±


    ¡°You little brat,¡± I growl, fisting her hair hard enough to make her squeal as I jerk her head aside and stare at her. ¡°You¡¯re going to regret those words, baby.¡±


    She gives me a wicked grin, and I realize I¡¯ve created a monster. ¡°I hope so,¡± she says, her grin turning into a sexy smirk. Her eyes are zed over with lust, and she¡¯s looking sexy as fuck.


    ¡°Goddamn,¡± I groan and start to fuck her ass harder.


    She takes every hard thrust I¡¯m giving her, and when I slide a hand between us and cup her pussy, her eyes go heavy-lidded and she gives a sexy whimper, rocking her pussy against me as I slide two fingers into her.


    I fuck both her holes, taking extreme satisfaction in the way she¡¯s moaning and writhing beneath me. Too old, my ass!


    When her whimpers grow too loud, I release her hair and mp my hand down on her mouth, muffling her moans and reminding her to be quiet. Bringing my fingers to her clit, I give her a hard pinch, smiling at the way she sucks in a big breath of air through her nose.


    ¡°I should deny you an orgasm,¡± I say.


    She whimpers in protest and shakes her head no.


    I rub her clit in firm circles, chasing away the pain, and right when she¡¯s close to cumming, I give her another hard pinch, making her give a muffled scream against my palm.


    ¡°I could do this for hours, baby.¡± I start to rub her clit again while still thrusting roughly into her ass. ¡°Bringing you so close to the orgasm you¡¯re so desperate for and then taking it away, over and over again, and you wouldn¡¯t be able to do a damn thing about it, would you, sweetheart?¡± She makes a pained sound, and I swear she¡¯s close to crying.


    ¡°Poor sweet baby,¡± I say, rubbing her clit harder. ¡°Do you think I should let you cum?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± she moans, shaking her head yes as best she can.


    I move my hand from her mouth because I admit I love to hear her beg.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Yes, please yes,¡± she pleads, gasping for air and rocking her hips even harder against me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I said you were too old to fuck me twice in a row.¡±


    ¡°I bet you are,¡± I say with augh, ¡°and it¡¯s three times in a row if you count me fucking your sweet mouth, which I most definitely do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whimpers. ¡°Please let me cum, Jace. I¡¯m so fucking close.¡±


    ¡°You have been such a good little slut,¡± I admit, rubbing her swollen, achy clit even harder. ¡°Don¡¯t cum until I tell you to,¡± I warn her, ¡°or I won¡¯t let you cum at all.¡±


    She whimpers and when I put my hand back over her mouth, she runs her tongue over my skin, making me groan and ram my cock into her tight little ass even harder. I work her clit and ass hard, and I know she¡¯s using every ounce of willpower she has to not cum. She whimpers and moans and writhes beneath me, breathing heavily through her nose and clenching her small fists so tightly it looks painful.


    Taking pity on her, I lean close to her ear and say, ¡°Be a good slut and cum for me.¡±


    As soon as the words leave my mouth, she¡¯s screaming against my hand and cumming hard. Her ass clenches down around me, giving me no choice but to cum right along with her.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I growl, shooting my load into her tight ass as I keep working her clit, forcing another orgasm onto her before she¡¯s evene down from the first. I¡¯m momentarily blinded by the pleasure and by the time I¡¯m empty, my ears are ringing and I¡¯m wondering what in the fuck just happened.


    ¡°Goddamn, baby,¡± I groan, taking my hand away from her mouth and smoothing back her sweaty hair. ¡°Your little pussy and ass are amazing.¡±


    I slide out of her, admiring the sight of her used pussy and ass, both red and slightly swollen from the hard fuck they just got and both dripping with my seed.


    ¡°So fucking beautiful,¡± I murmur, running my hands over her small, shaky body. Picking her up, I smile when she immediately wraps her arms around me and nuzzles her face into my neck.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you were thinking about not letting me cum.¡±


    Iugh at the pouty sound of her voice. Patting her ass, I say, ¡°You insulted my manhood. What did you expect?¡± I give her ass a hard smack, smiling at the yelp she gives. ¡°Do it again, and I¡¯ll tie you to our bed and tease the everliving fuck out of you for hours.¡±


    She lets out a moan and I don¡¯t miss the shiver that runs through her. ¡°God, you¡¯re such a brat,¡± I say with augh.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not buying that innocent tone. I mention tying you up and teasing you for hours and all you can think about is what you need to do to piss me off enough to make it happen.¡±


    When she doesn¡¯t argue, Iugh again. ¡°You¡¯re forgetting how well I know you, Syd.¡±


    She pulls back and gives me a sweet smile. ¡°Thanks for fucking me, Jace, and making me yours.¡±


    I smile and kiss her. ¡°Anytime, baby. Let¡¯s go home so I can do it again. Plus, we never finished our card game.¡±


    Sheughs and wraps her arms around my neck again. ¡°Take me home,


    Jace.¡±


    I smile and hold her tighter, knowing I¡¯m never going to let her go.

 Chapter 11

    MY SEXY FOREIGN DADDY


    SADIE


    ¡°Are you sure you have your passport?¡± my mom asks me for the millionth time.


    I hold back the eye roll because I know she¡¯s just trying to be helpful. ¡°Yes, Mom, I¡¯ve got everything.¡±


    I know I have everything because I¡¯ve checked my bags at least five times since this morning.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get to Spain and realize I¡¯ve forgotten something any more than you want me to,¡± I add with a smile.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you¡¯re going to be gone the whole summer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, Mom. You and Dad will enjoy having the house to yourselves.¡±


    I stifle my grimace when I see the heated look they give each other. Good god, I hope they at least have the decency to wait another hour until I¡¯ve left before they start christening every room.


    As soon as I¡¯m gone, they can have it because if I get my way, then I won¡¯t being back here at all except for the asional visit with my husband. I bite back a grin at the very idea of it. So what if my future husband ispletely clueless and also my best friend¡¯s dad? Stranger things have happened. I¡¯ve been waiting for this summer for years. Adriana and I finally graduated high school, and we¡¯re both 18. This trip to Spain is our graduation present from her dad, the unbelievably sexy Mr. Rodriguez, and I don¡¯t n on wasting a second of it.


    When the doorbell finally rings, I run to it and throw it open. I crush Adriana in a big hug and look over her shoulder, trying to spot her dad.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your dad?¡± I ask when I see it¡¯s just an Uber car in the driveway.


    ¡°He had to leavest night, some work emergency, but he said he¡¯d meet us at the airport.¡±


    I try to hide my disappointment at not being able to fly over with him and instead focus on how much fun we¡¯re going to have. After some very lengthy goodbyes, we¡¯re finally loaded up and on our way to the airport.


    When we¡¯re finally there and through all the checkpoints, we copse onto a couple of chairs in our boarding section. I turn to Adriana with a big smile, ¡°Thanks for not mentioning that you¡¯ll be with your mom for the first two weeks.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sheughs and nudges my arm with her elbow. ¡°You owe me big time.¡±


    You have no idea, I think to myself. Adriana¡¯s mom is taking her to France for a couple of weeks so they can spend some alone time together, and I¡¯ll be staying with her dad while they¡¯re gone. All alone with Mr. Rodriguez!


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be bored out of your mind though,¡± she adds. ¡°My dad will probably be working the whole time. Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to ask my mom if you cane? I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±


    I hurry up and stop this line of thought. ¡°Not! You two haven¡¯t seen each other in a while, and you need this time. I¡¯ll be perfectly fine. I¡¯ve seen pictures of that amazing pool he has,¡± I say with augh. ¡°I¡¯ll be happy to just hang out there all day. By the time you get back, I¡¯ll have an amazing tan going.¡±


    Sheughs because my pale skin tends to burn rather than tan, and I silently thank my mom for making me pack several bottles of sunscreen. We spend the next thirty minutes talking about all the things we want to do once she gets back from France. I look up in surprise when they announce that first ss can board and Adriana starts to gather her things.


    ¡°Come on,¡± she says with a grin. ¡°My dad made sure we had first-ss tickets to make up for us not being able to go in the private jet with him.¡±


    I quickly gather my bags and follow her to the counter, pretending like I know what the fuck I¡¯m doing. Adriana is used to all this money, but I grew up in a family where both parents worked and we still struggled with money on many asions. Adriana and her dad don¡¯t act stuck up. You¡¯d never know Mr. Rodriguez was so ridiculously wealthy just by hanging around him. He¡¯s very down-to-earth and nice, not to mention incredibly sexy.


    When we were settled in first ss, I let out a sigh and made myselffortable. A girl could get used to this. Once we¡¯re in the air, the adrenaline rush starts to wear off, and thest few days of excitement start to catch up to me. I can barely keep my eyes open. Adriana notices and tosses me an eye mask.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wake you up if anything exciting happens,¡± she says, already putting her earbuds in and reclining her chair.


    I put the mask on and bury myself under thefy nket the flight attendant hands me. I n on just taking a short nap, but the next thing I know, Adriana is waking me up, telling me to get ready fornding.


    ¡°I slept for nine hours!¡± I say, scurrying to grab my bag and run to the bathroom.


    A quick look in the mirror makes me groan. The nket left an imprint on my face, my hair was a mess, and my clothes were a wrinkly mess. This can¡¯t be the first look that Mr. Rodriguez gets of me! I run a brush through my long, dark hair, ssh water on my face, and brush the living hell out of my teeth.


    I just make it back to my seat before the seatbelt signes on.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡± I yell at Adriana.


    Sheughs, not understanding how badly I wanted to look good for her dad.


    ¡°I tried. You were out of it, Sadie, like dead to the world. Your hours are going to be so fucked up,¡± she says with anotherugh.

 Chapter 12

    I grimace, both from her words and the impact of the ne hitting the runway. Suddenly, my nerves are in overdrive, and I¡¯m anxious as hell. In just minutes, I¡¯ll be seeing Mr. Rodriguez. Just the thought of it has me squirming in my seat. After the doors are opened and we¡¯re allowed to exit, I numbly grab my bag and follow Adriana off the ne and through the terminal.


    For a few minutes, I forget about my nerves and nce around the huge airport. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m in Barcelona, Spain! Right as we¡¯re about to get to the baggage im area, I turn my head to get a glimpse of the city outside the window and walk right into a brick wall, or at least that¡¯s what it feels like until I hear a deepugh and feel a handnd possessively on my lower back.


    I don¡¯t even need to look up to know who it is that I¡¯ve run into. I¡¯d know him by his scent alone. It¡¯s an intoxicating blend of his expensive cologne and his natural scent that drives me crazy every time I smell it. Without warning, I let out a small moan at the feel of all that hard muscle I¡¯m pressed up against and instinctively lean a bit closer. I look up with a gasp when I feel his cock give a healthy jump against my hip. Holy shit he feels huge!


    When I meet his dark eyes, he gives me a quick wink before saying,


    ¡°Wee to Barcelona, Sadie. I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±


    His ent is beyond sexy, making me even wetter than I already am. I want to reach up and touch his stubbled cheek and run my fingers over the dimple in his cheek that¡¯s on full disy thanks to the wicked grin he¡¯s giving me.


    ¡°Hey, our bags are here!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s voice is like a p to the face. I hurry up and back away, feeling my face heat up to an embarrassing degree.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Rodriguez,¡± I say, focusing my eyes on the beautiful hint of olive skin I can see where his shirt is unbuttoned at the top.


    He¡¯s forced to move his hand from my lower back when I step away, but he gives my shoulder a gentle squeeze before removing itpletely.


    ¡°Call me Miguel, and it¡¯s perfectly all right. I¡¯m just d it was me that you ran into instead of some other lucky man.¡±


    I¡¯m so surprised by hisment that I can¡¯t say anything. I just stare at him like an idiot until Adriana yells at me toe and get my luggage. Before I can rush over there, Miguel quickly walks over and grabs my two suitcases before they can disappear into the back again.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say, as Adriana and I follow him out of the busy airport.


    We get into the sleek ck car that¡¯s waiting for us, and when he sits opposite us, I have to press my knees together to keep my legs from opening in an invitation. He always sends my body into overdrive, like it belongs to him more than me. I spend the rest of the drive looking out the window with my knees pressed tightly together like I¡¯m preparing for the nunnery. A life of celibacy isn¡¯t hard to imagine since I¡¯ve been living it for thest 18 years, and I¡¯m more than ready to try something new.


    I swear I can feel Miguel¡¯s eyes on me. My nipples hardhardenedd my knees slightly parted without my consent. Right as I¡¯m about to just spread them wide, the driver stops outside a gorgeous house close to the beach. When I look over at Miguel, his eyes are on me, and his jaw is clenched so tightly it looks like he¡¯s carved from granite. The heat in his eyes dissolves when Adriana says something, pulling his eyes from mine.


    They speak in Spanish, so I¡¯m only catching tiny bits here and there. I love hearing Miguel speak his nativenguage. As if he wasn¡¯t sexy enough, hearing thatnguage roll off his tongue is the best kind of forey. As if sensing my thoughts, he steps out of the car and offers me his hand. I take it, loving how my hand disappears inside his muchrger one. The feel of his skin against mine sends heat to every part of my body and makes my pussy so wet that I¡¯m afraid my juices are going to start sliding down my inner thighs. He rubs his thumb over the sensitive skin of my inner wrist. When I let out a small sigh, he gave me a wink before letting me go.


    I look up at the gorgeous house and forget to breathe for a second. It¡¯s a very modern-looking home, but it¡¯s been made to also look homey and inviting. Vibrant flowers are growing along the front and in hanging baskets. The area itself is busy with lots of townhouses and apartmentplexes, but this house still manages to feel private. The salty breezeing off the coast feels amazing, and when I turn around, I gasp at the view. Just a few hundred feet away are sandy beaches and the most stunning view of the Mediterranean Sea I¡¯ve ever seen.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it,¡± Miguel says, leaning in closer. ¡°I want you to be very happy here. I want this to feel like home to you.¡±


    I look up at him and am surprised to see how serious he looks. He watches me, studying my reaction, and looks relieved when I give him a big smile and say, ¡°I love it here, Miguel. Thank you for letting me stay.¡±


    ¡°You can stay here as long as you want, Sadie.¡±


    Iugh and shake my head. ¡°Be careful about saying things like that. You¡¯ll have to kick me out in a month if you do. Why would anyone want to leave this ce?¡±


    He gives me the sweetest smile. ¡°I would never do that, and I meant every word I said.¡±


    I¡¯m too stunned to speak. He¡¯s just being polite, I tell myself. I¡¯m a guest, and he¡¯s making me feel wee. I still can¡¯t help but get my hopes up a bit. If he feels even an ounce of what I feel for him, then this is going to be the best four weeks of my life.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Come on, Sadie!¡± Adriana calls to me from inside. ¡°I want to show you your room before I have to go.¡±


    I smile at Miguel before hurrying off. Following Adriana as she gives me a tour of their beautiful home, all I can do is smile and try not to look too wide-eyed about everything. I can¡¯t help but feel afraid to touch anything. It all looks so damn expensive. I breathe a sigh of relief when she stops in front of a room and waves me in.


    ¡°This is yours,¡± she says, opening the curtains wide so I can see the jaw-dropping view of the sea.


    ¡°Wow,¡± is all I can say. The sea is several different shades of blue, and I smile at the way it sparkles in the sun.


    ¡°There¡¯s an en suite bathroom with everything you¡¯ll need, and don¡¯t be embarrassed to ask my dad for anything. I mean,¡± she says with augh,


    ¡°When he¡¯s home that is.¡±


    ¡°Is he gone often?¡± I ask, trying not to sound too obvious.


    She gives a dramatic eye roll. ¡°He¡¯s always working.¡±


    ¡°I guess that sucks for his girlfriend, huh?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not dating anyone right now,¡± she says, and I bite my tongue to keep from smiling. ¡°Women tend to get irritated with his busy schedule, and he hasn¡¯t met anyone he likes enough to cut back the hours.¡±


    She quickly changes the subject and shows me a few other things before helping me bring my bags to my room. As we¡¯re leaving, she waves a hand at the door across from me.


    ¡°That¡¯s my dad¡¯s room. Would you rather stay in my room while I¡¯m gone?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I practically yell. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine here. Plus, I¡¯d be crazy to give that view of the sea up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is pretty amazing. Well, I¡¯m gonna hurry up and make sure everything is ready. My mom should be here any minute. I¡¯m sorry I have to leave so soon after we get here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even worry about it,¡± I say with a big smile. ¡°I¡¯m just thrilled to be in Spain. Honestly, I¡¯m beyond excited, and I hope you have a great visit with your mom.¡±


    She gives me a big hug and then runs off to finish packing. It¡¯s not long before I hear the doorbell ring and then the sound of a woman speaking fast Spanish. I creep closer to the balcony that overlooks the front door and angle myself so I can discreetly see what¡¯s going on. I¡¯ve only ever seen pictures of Adriana¡¯s mom, and it looks like she¡¯s just as beautiful in person. I feel a stab of jealousy when I imagine her fucking Miguel. I¡¯m relieved to see that he doesn¡¯t go in for a hug or show any signs of interest in her beyond politeness.


    When I hear Adriana heading down the stairs, I quickly follow so I can say my goodbyes. I give her a big hug, smile introduce myself to her mom, and then watch them both walk out the door. My heart is racing when Miguel shuts the door and turns to me. He¡¯s taken off his suit jacket and rolled up the sleeves of his white dress shirt. I never knew a man¡¯s forearms could look so damn sexy.


    The heat in his eyes makes my legs turn to jelly.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re finally alone,¡± he says, taking a step toward me with a sexy smile ying on his lips.

 Chapter 13

    MIGUEL


    I want tough at the look on Sadie¡¯s face. Part of her looks like a scared little deer, hoping to hide from the hungry lion and the other


    part of her, the part I¡¯m finding harder and harder to ignore, looks like she¡¯s hoping the lion will devour her.


    I¡¯m going to devour you, Sadie, inch by glorious inch. You just don¡¯t realize it yet.


    When I take a step closer, she looks up at me, her blue eyes wide and her body wanting so much more. Her skin is flushed, her breathing faster, and if her nipples were any harder, they¡¯d be tearing a hole through her shirt. I smile when she lets out a small sigh.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No, not at all.¡± She gives me an embarrassed smile. ¡°I slept through the whole flight.¡±


    ¡°Perfect. You¡¯re all rested then, and I don¡¯t have to worry about wearing you out,¡± I say with a wink.


    The red flush of her cheeks is fucking adorable, and I can¡¯t help but give a smallugh when I see it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and take a nice, long bath? I¡¯m taking you to dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mr., I mean Miguel, I mainly brought shorts, T-shirts, and bathing suits. I¡¯m sorry. That was stupid, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    She looks so embarrassed, and as much as I love seeing that rosy blush on her, I don¡¯t like her feeling like she¡¯s messed up.


    I rest my hand on her shoulder and lower my face closer to hers which only deepens her blush. Goosebumps rise on her corbone where my thumb is resting, and all I want to do is run my tongue over them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything,¡± I say, letting my thumb drag across her skin ever so slightly. ¡°Just go rx for a bit and don¡¯t worry about a thing.¡±


    She gives me a big smile but makes no move to leave. God, the way she looks at me makes me want to pick her up and bury my cock so deep inside her that we¡¯ll be stuck together forever, which would suit me just fine because I have no desire to ever let Sadie go.


    I give her shoulder a soft squeeze and gently guide her toward the stairs. Resisting the urge to give her tight little ass a hard smack, I let go of her shoulder and give her an encouraging smile.


    ¡°Thanks, Miguel,¡± she says, before scurrying up the stairs.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I watch her sweet ass until it disappears from view. Smiling, I wonder if bathing is all she¡¯s going to be doing in that tub. The heat in her eyes makes me think she might decide to take matters into her own hands. Images of her wet, young body in the tub as she fucks herself have my cock nearly busting through my pants. Well, she better enjoy it while she can because soon that pussy is going to be mine, and she won¡¯t be allowed to cum unless I tell her to. Soon she¡¯ll be so worn out that it won¡¯t even ur to her to masturbate when I¡¯m not around.


    With augh, I grab my cell phone and ce a quick call to one of the boutique stores close by. I¡¯ve memorized every inch of Sadie¡¯s body, so guessing at her size is easy enough. I ce an order for everything she might need and tell them to have it here within the hour.


    Eyeing the upstairs hallway, I imagine her naked in the tub-water up to her tits, rosy hard nipples poking out of the water, her thighs parted as she fingers herself.


    Fuck me. I race up the stairs and stop outside her door. She¡¯s left her bedroom door open, so I walk in and quietly make my way to the bathroom door. Stopping outside it, I lean closer and bite back a groan when I hear water sloshing around mixed with her soft moans.


    Without even thinking I¡¯m unbuckling my pants and unleashing my cock. I see her open suitcase by my feet with her clothes tossed around inside from where she¡¯d dug through it trying to find something to wear. Acy pink thong catches my eye, and I grab it, bringing it to my cock so I can jerk off with it.


    Her moans are louder now. I pick up my own pace so I can catch up to her. It doesn¡¯t take long. She drives me fucking wild. It¡¯s taking all my willpower to not barge into the bathroom and bend her over the tub. All I can think about is how great her pussy is going to feel wrapped around my cock. I tighten my grip on my cock and pump myself harder, feeling the softce of her panties drag along my skin.


    When I hear her let out a small, muffled scream, I cup the head of my cock with her thong and shoot my load onto it as I think about fucking her hard and deep. I want to im every damn inch of her young body and make it mine. The force of my orgasm leaves me with one hand braced against the wall and my breathsing fast.


    I freeze when I hear her soft voice from behind the door. ¡°Hello? Miguel? Is that you?¡±


    Looking down at her cum-covered panties, I stifle a groan and try to remember how loud I was. I don¡¯t think I groaned, but knowing the effect she has on me, it¡¯s not unlikely that I was out here growling like a wild beast.


    Shoving my cock back in my pants, I say, ¡°It¡¯s me. Sorry. I just wanted to let you know I have an outfit on the way. I¡¯ll bring it up andy it on your bed as soon as it gets here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks. That¡¯s very nice of you.¡±


    Her voice sounds hesitant, and I imagine she¡¯s wondering if I heard her masturbating. Well, I did, my sweet girl. Shoving her wet panties in my pocket, I leave her room right as I hear the doorbell ring. After I¡¯ve tipped the delivery boy, I bring the boxes up to Sadie¡¯s room and set them out.


    The ck dress is going to look amazing on her, and I can already imagine the blush on her cheeks when she sees the lingerie I have in. Havenning my finger over the ck thigh highs and garter belt has my cock springing to life again. I love that I¡¯ll be the only man who knows what she¡¯s wearing underneath her dress. I take out the ck heels before quickly leaving the room to get ready on my own.


    I take my time, waiting to open my door until I hear the sound of her heels on the tiled floor. My breath catches when I open my door and see her standing there. She¡¯s the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen. The dress fits her like a glove, and even though it¡¯s a simple ck dress, it looks anything but simple on her. I smile when I see she¡¯s put on the thigh highs, and the heels make her legs look amazing. She looks at me nervously, and I want to wrap my arms around her and convince her of how gorgeous she is.


    ¡°Wow,¡± is all I can say. ¡°You look beautiful, Sadie.¡±


    She gives me a shy smile and tucks a strand of dark hair behind her ear.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to go to all this trouble, Miguel.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, and I wanted to. I like taking care of you,¡± I admit. ¡°It brings me great pleasure.¡±

 Chapter 14

    She squirms a bit under my gaze and a sudden, vivid image of her fingering herself in the bathtub pops into my mind.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± I ask, offering her my arm.


    She gives me a big smile before taking it, keeping her body closer to me than necessary. It¡¯s already dark outside when we leave the house and step into the waiting car. Her dress slides up her leg when she sits down, and I catch a glimpse of the garter. I suck in a quick breath when I see it.


    Noticing, she adjusts her dress so everything is covered, and I try not to look as devastated as I feel by the loss of it. She must see something on my face, though, because she gives me a bolder smile and lets it slip back up a few inches. Not enough for me to see the garter, but enough to give me several more inches of thigh.


    I give her an appreciative smile and reach my hand out the short distance that separates us to lightly stroke my finger up her leg.


    ¡°You do look beautiful, Sadie,¡± I say, noticing the slight shiver that runs over her body at my touch.


    She closes her eyes as I let my finger go ever so slightly under her dress before reaching down to give her knee a gentle squeeze. Her hand closes over mine, keeping it there.


    ¡°Thank you, Miguel,¡± she says, meeting my eyes. ¡°You¡¯re looking pretty beautiful yourself.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Iugh and bring her hand up to give it a quick kiss before returning to her knee. I¡¯ve always known she had a crush on me. It was obvious the way she would look at me anytime she came to stay the night. It¡¯s gotten a lot more noticeable since she turned 18. She has no idea how obsessed I¡¯ve be with her. I¡¯m going to spend the next two weeks showing her just how I feel about her, though, and it all starts tonight.


    We arrive at the restaurant, and I help her out of the car, keeping her hand tucked in mine as we make our way to the door. The hostess gives me a warm smile and greets us in Spanish. I switch to English for Sadie¡¯s benefit and tell her we have a reservation.


    ¡°Of course, Senor Rodriguez,¡± the hostess says, ¡°your table is ready. If you and your date will please follow me.¡±


    I¡¯m not about to correct her and exin that Sadie is my daughter¡¯s best friend, and I smile when Sadie just grabs onto my hand tighter and presses her body closer to mine. The hostess leads us to a quiet table in the corner. I pull out a chair for Sadie, letting my fingers graze her shoulder before taking the seat opposite her.


    I order us a bottle of red wine when the waitresses over since the legal drinking age is 18, but I¡¯ve already decided to cut her off after one ss. I have no desire to get her drunk.


    ¡°Do you trust me to order for you?¡± I ask her with a grin.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she says without even hesitating. ¡°I trust youpletely, Miguel.¡±


    Her eyes are so full of love and adoration that it makes my chest constrict. There¡¯s an innocence about her that drives me wild. I wonder for the millionth time about her sexual past. As far as I know, she¡¯s never had a serious boyfriend, but I have no idea if that¡¯s true or what she¡¯s done. The idea of another man¡¯s hands on her makes me want to kill someone.


    The waitresses back with our wine, and I order the seafood pae.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to love it,¡± I tell Sadie. ¡°This restaurant has the best pae in all of Barcelona.¡±


    Sadie smiles and takes a sip of her red wine. She tries to hide the grimace, but as soon as I see it, I ask the waitress to bring a ss of water and a soda. Sadie gives me a sweet, relieved smile.


    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m not used to drinking.¡±


    ¡°You have nothing to apologize for. I like that you¡¯re not a big drinker, and I wasn¡¯t going to let you have more than one ss anyway,¡± I say with a wink.


    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± There¡¯s a mischievous glint in her eye that has my cock growing to an ufortable size. ¡°How would you have stopped me?¡±


    Instead of answering, I stand and hold a hand out to her. ¡°Come dance with me, Sadie.¡±


    Her eyes widen as she nces around at the busy restaurant and the dance floor that¡¯s mostly empty.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a good dancer,¡± she says, trying to make herself smaller in the chair.


    I smile and wrap my hand around her upper arm, pulling her toward me. Leaning in close, I whisper against her ear, ¡°Just rx. Give your body over to me, and I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    She gives a soft moan when my lips lightly touch her ear before I pull back bringing her with me to the dance floor. I smile down at her when I see how terrified she looks. Cupping her sweet face, I drag my thumb along her bottom lip before sliding one hand down her back until it rests firmly against her lower back, pulling her in closer to me so our bodies are pressed together.


    She lets out a small gasp when she feels the hard length of me. I take her other hand in mine and start to move us to the music. It¡¯s a slow song, the sound of it sexy and sensual, and I smile when she follows my lead and moves her body with mine.


    ¡°See, there¡¯s nothing to it,¡± I tell her.


    Her eyes scan the room, and she trips over her own feet when she lets her nerves get the better of her. I catch her and hold her tighter against me.


    ¡°It¡¯s just you and me,¡± I tell her. ¡°Look at me. No one else exists.¡±


    Even in her heels, she has to look up to meet my eyes, but once she does, she doesn¡¯t look away.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± I say, letting my hand slide down a bit further so I¡¯m touching a good bit of ass along with her lower back.


    We dance in silence for a few minutes, her eyes never leaving mine until she says, ¡°You never answered my question. How would you have stopped me if I¡¯d wanted more wine? It¡¯s legal for me to drink here. I could have the whole bottle if I wanted to.¡±


    ¡°You want to know what would happen if you disobeyed me?¡± I ask.


    She nods her head as I bring her hand to rest on my chest. Sliding my fingers down her arm, I trail a line back up to her corbone. She grips my suit jacket, her eyes filling with heat as I dance my fingers along her skin.


    I lean in closer so our faces are almost touching.


    ¡°I would bend you over and spank that sweet ass of yours,¡± I say.


    ¡°Maybe I should rethink my decision to stop drinking.¡±


    Her eyes look almost zed with lust, and I let out a soft groan when she presses her body even tighter against me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you drunk, Sadie. If you want me to spank you, all you have to do is ask.¡±


    Before she can answer, I see the waitress bringing over our food.


    ¡°Time to eat, beautiful,¡± I say, leading her off the dance floor.


    The frustrated look she shoots me has me smiling smilingbtableood. I¡¯m d she¡¯s as miserable as I am. She has no idea how much I n on teasing the hell out of her. Payback for all the sleepless nights I¡¯ve endured because of her. I raise my wine ss to her in a silent toast. My sweet girl, you have no idea what I have in store for you.

 Chapter 15

    SADIE


    Miguel is looking at me like he wants to throw me on the table and have me for supper. God, that look of his is going to be the end of


    me. His eyes are so dark they¡¯re practically ck, and they are full of heat right now. I¡¯d nearly lost it on the dance floor when he¡¯d pressed his hard cock against me. Just the memory of it has me all hot and bothered.


    I¡¯m momentarily distracted from the ache in my pussy by the huge pan of food in between us. It¡¯sid out decoratively with shrimp and mussels forming a circle on top of the rice with a few lemon wedges. My stomach growls at the sight of it, making Miguel let out another softugh.


    ¡°I want to satisfy all your appetites,¡± he says, filling a te for me. ¡°Let¡¯s start with food.¡±


    I take the heaping te from him and wait until he¡¯s served himself before taking a bite. I let out a small groan of pleasure when my taste buds spark to life. He raises an eyebrow at me, and the heat in his eyes has my pussy so wet I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll leave a stain on the chair.


    ¡°I love how you always make it obvious when you enjoy something. It makes me curious about what other noises you¡¯ll make, especially when you don¡¯t feel the need to muffle them,¡± he says with a wicked grin.


    My face heats up to an ufortable degree when I remember how he was right outside my door after I¡¯d made myself cum in the bathtub. I knew he¡¯d heard me!


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean,¡± I say, hoping I¡¯m somehow mistaken.


    He leans in closer, and when he speaks his voice is low and sexy and just the sound of it is about to make me cum.


    ¡°I know you were fucking yourself, Sadie. I heard your muffled scream and the ssh of water as you fingered yourself. Tell me, did you use one finger or two?¡±


    I¡¯m so stunned that it takes me a second to say anything. ¡°Two,¡± I finally whisper.


    The grin he gives me is downright sinful. ¡°Good girl. What did you think about?¡±


    ¡°You, I always think about you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to be a bit more descriptive than that. Tell me what you imagined me doing to you.¡±


    ¡°You were bending me over the bed. Your hands were gripping my hips so hard that I couldn¡¯t move. All I could do wasy there while you fucked me hard and fast.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe I told him that, but there¡¯s something about the way he¡¯s looking at me that makes it impossible to lie. He lets out a small groan at my words and I can see his knuckles whiten from how tightly his fist is clenched.


    ¡°What were you doing outside the door?¡± I ask, voicing the question I¡¯ve been most curious about.


    His dark eyes bore into mine before I saw his lips quirk up in a devilish grin. ¡°I was jerking off with a pair of your panties.¡± He gets a spoonful of pae, but before he brings it to his mouth, he says, ¡°It was a thong, pink andcy. The feel of it dragging along my cock was pure heaven because I knew they were the same ones you¡¯d had pressed against that perfect pussy of yours. I came all over them, soaked them actually, just like I want to do to every inch of your body.¡±


    He says it so calmly, so matter of fact, and when he¡¯s done, he brings the spoon to his mouth and closes his eyes in appreciation.


    I can¡¯t take my eyes off him and the way his jaw is working as he eats, the way his Adam¡¯s apple moves when he swallows, everything about him is so damn masculine and sexy. When he opens his eyes, he sees me staring at him and smiles.


    ¡°Delicious,¡± he says.


    All I can think about is how much I wish his head was between my thighs right now. Judging by the way he¡¯s looking at me, he¡¯s thinking the same thing. I try and focus on my meal, but it¡¯s not long before I¡¯ve slipped my foot out of one heel and am toeing my way up his shin. He doesn¡¯t say anything, just eyes me curiously. Our table is small enough for me to be able to run my foot along his thigh, and I identally drop my spoon with a loud tter when I hit his veryrge, very hard cock.


    I look around embarrassed at the attention I¡¯ve brought our way, and when I look back at Miguel, he¡¯s giving me a gorgeous smile that¡¯s clearly showing the dimple I love so much on his cheek.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Careful, little one,¡± he warns. ¡°Make sure you can handle it before you start teasing me.¡±


    I¡¯m too far gone to listen to wisdom, so instead I smile and run my foot over the hard length of him. God, he feels good. The idea of all that being inside me has me nearly panting and drooling at the table.


    When I keep teasing him, he says, ¡°Just remember that I did warn you, my sweet girl.¡±


    I push his warning aside again. I¡¯m too addicted to the feel of his cock beneath my foot. Slipping out of my other heel, I bring both feet up so I can tease his dick even more. His jaw is clenched so tightly I¡¯m worried he may crack a tooth, and if it wasn¡¯t for the waitress showing up right at this exact moment, I¡¯m not sure what would¡¯ve happened.


    Miguel speaks to her in Spanish never taking his eyes off mine. She disappears and then quickly reappears with the bill. He doesn¡¯t even nce at the charge, just hands her a card and then signs the receipt she brings back to him. Handing her a generous tip, he stands and grabs my hand, pulling me up as soon as I¡¯ve slipped my heels back on.


    Without a word, he leads me out of the restaurant and to the waiting car. He says something to the driver that I don¡¯t catch, not that I¡¯d understand it if I did, and then helps me into the back. Once we¡¯re alone, he grabs onto me, and in one quick motion, I¡¯mying across hisp with his cock pressing into my stomach. He wraps one hand around the back of my neck, keeping me in ce, and traces a line up my legs with his other one. I¡¯m already moaning by the time he gets to my inner thighs.


    ¡°You have so much to learn, little one,¡± he says, brushing my skirt up so my ass is on full disy.


    ¡°You¡¯d better teach me then,¡± I say, making himugh.


    ¡°Oh, believe me, I will.¡±


    I gasp in shock at the sound of the sharp smack echoing in the back of the car and then groan a secondter when the pain hits my ass. Before I could even think to say anything, he smacked my other cheek. I try to lift my head, but he just tightens his grip around my neck, holding me still as he smacks my ass a couple more times.


    Tears prick my eyes, and I swear he¡¯s even harder now than when he first put me on hisp. His fingers dance along my stinging skin, and I¡¯m surprised at the jolt it sends to my pussy. When he traces his finger along my sopping-wet slit, I let out a moan and arch my hips up for him.


    I hear the grin in his voice when he says, ¡°Your ass looks amazing covered in my handprints.¡±


    He slides a finger under my thong and slips it inside me.


    ¡°Oh god,¡± I moan as he slowly starts to finger me.


    ¡°Your wet pussy is dripping all over me,¡± he says, and I moan at how strained his voice sounds. ¡°You fuck yourself in my tub, tease me at the restaurant, and then ruin my pants.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whimper as he starts to rub my clit very slowly.


    ¡°Sorry doesn¡¯t take the pressure off my cock, now does it?¡±


    I barely have enough brain power left to form thoughts, but I manage to gasp, ¡°I¡¯ll make it better. Please let me make it better for you.¡±


    He slides his fingers in another excruciatingly slow circle around my clit.


    ¡°And how will you do that?¡±


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I gasp when he rubs me harder.


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ll be doing that, but not yet. What are you going to do for me, Sadie, right now?¡±


    I¡¯m so close to cumming, and when I start to move my hips even more, his finger stills, waiting for me to answer his question. All I can think about is getting his thick cock inside me. If my pussy can¡¯t have him yet, then at least my mouth can.


    ¡°Let me suck your cock, Miguel,¡± I whimper as he gives my clit a sharp tap.


    He pulls me back up, and I move so I¡¯m straddling him. His dark eyes bore into mine. Gripping the back of my neck again, he pulls me in close. We¡¯re so close we¡¯re almost touching, and the feel of his breath on me mixed with the heat in his eyes has me moving my hips against the hard length of him.


    My lips part, and I let out a soft moan when he runs his tongue along my bottom lip before giving it a hard suck. He does the same thing to my top lip, and by the time he presses his lips to mine, I know I¡¯ll never be the same again. There¡¯s no going back to the me I was before this night. I am Miguel¡¯s. He possesses all of me, and I can only open myself to him and hope he doesn¡¯t destroy me.


    I cup his face as he deepens our kiss, needing to feel him and wishing our bodies were even closer. His tongue and lips tease me until I¡¯m shaking on top of him with need.


    He pulls back, running his thumb over my bottom lip.


    ¡°I want to see those beautiful lips wrapped around my cock.¡± There¡¯s a wicked glint in his eye when he says, ¡°Get on your knees, Sadie, and open wide.¡±

 Chapter 16

    MIGUEL


    The sight of Sadie on her knees, her mouth open wide as she waits for my cock is the most beautiful thing I¡¯ve ever seen. Her eyes widen when I pull my dick out, making it grow evenrger when I see her start to grow nervous.


    She looks at me and tightens her grip on my thighs.


    ¡°You look worried,¡± I say, unable to hide my grin.


    ¡°I am,¡± she admits. She suddenly looks very shy, and I have to resist the urge to pick her up andfort her. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never really done anything like this before. I hope I don¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    Leaning forward, I cup her face and search her eyes for the truth. When I¡¯m convinced she¡¯s not lying, I say, ¡°You could never disappoint me. I¡¯m d you told me, though, because I had nned on fucking your mouth so hard that you¡¯d forget about every other blowjob before me.¡± I trace a line over her soft lips. ¡°I¡¯m still going to fuck you hard, Sadie, but I will go easier on you. Although,¡± I say with a grin, ¡°I have a feeling you might like it rough.¡±


    She looks at me with a mix of fear and excitement. I let her go and watch as she lowers her head to my cock. Before she can take me between her lips, I grab two fistfuls of her dark hair, pulling hard enough to make her scalp tingle. I guide her to the glistening head of my cock and groan when she runs her tongue along my head, tasting the precum I¡¯ve been covered in for hours.


    When she sucks my head in between her two pouty lips, I lose my ability to remember English and start talking to her in Spanish, telling her how much I need and want her, how I¡¯ve fallenpletely in love with her, and how I can¡¯t ever go back to a life without her. She sucks me in a bit further and looks up at me withplete adoration. Her tongue slides along my shaft as she slides me in a bit more, but then I feel her whole body freeze when she gags around me. Seeing her eyes tear up and hearing her heavy breathing makes me even harder. Poor girl has her work cut out for her.


    ¡°Rx, beautiful,¡± I say, gripping her hair even tighter with one hand. I bring my other to wrap around her throat again. ¡°You¡¯re going to take all of me like a good girl, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    She shakes her head, yes as best she can.


    I grip her hair and neck harder, holding her in ce while I move my hips so she¡¯s sucking the top half of my cock. I could easily cum just from this, but I want to see her take all of me, so I slide her down another inch, pausing to fuck her mouth some more as she gets used to me.


    Sucking, slurping sounds fill the back of the car, making it difficult to fight off the release I so desperately need. With a groan, I pull her down the rest of the way, feeling the head of my cock in my throat. When I raise her back up, she takes a big breath and runs her tongue over me. I loosen my hands as she starts to take over, sucking and tonguing me with the enthusiasm that every man dreams about.


    When she feels the care to a stop, she shoots me a worried look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare fucking stop,¡± I growl at her and smile when she immediately starts sucking me off again.


    She¡¯s whimpering around my cock, sucking me like a damn pro, and right before I cum, I squeeze her neck even harder and shove my entire length into her.


    ¡°Swallow,¡± I manage to growl out through clenched teeth as I shoot my load down her throat.


    I feel her throat working under my hand as my cock jerks in her mouth, shooting load after load into her. My body tenses as pleasure races over me, and I¡¯m lost to everything except Sadie and the pleasure she¡¯s giving me. When I¡¯m finally spent, I release her with a sigh and rest my head on the seat as she slowly sucks and licks me clean.


    ¡°Come here,¡± I say, opening my arms to her.


    She quickly crawls into myp and opens her mouth to me. I kiss her hard, sucking and biting her swollen lips. Her pussy grinds against my still semi-hard cock, and I know it won¡¯t be long before I¡¯m fully hard again. ¡°You¡¯re going to be the end of me,¡± I say, pulling back from her lips.


    I shove my cock back in my pants and make sure everything is covered on her before opening the car door. She gets an embarrassed look on her face when she realizes we were just parked in the driveway and the driver was waiting for us to get out.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Smiling, I pick her up and groan when she immediately wraps her legs around me. I cup her ass, making sure it isn¡¯t visible to anyone else, and tell Carlos he can have the rest of the night off. He¡¯s paid well enough to notment, but that doesn¡¯t stop the knowing look in his eyes or the smile ying at his lips.


    I carry Sadie inside and make it as far as the couch before setting her down. This time it¡¯s my turn to kneel before her. I dly drop to my knees, ready to worship every inch of her young body. Sliding her skirt up, I groan when I see how her thong has ridden up to give her the world¡¯s sexiest cameltoe. Her shaved pussy lips spill out on either side, and she¡¯s so fucking wet that she¡¯s soaked through the fabric and every inch of her is glistening.


    Spreading her knees wide, I lower my face to her and inhale deeply. God, just the scent of her has my mouth watering. She moans when I run my tongue up her pussy lips and then press my tongue against her panty-covered clit. I tease her until she¡¯s begging me to fuck her. Her fingers clutch at my hair, demanding I stay close, but I pull back enough to slide her thong down before bringing my mouth to her bare pussy.

 Chapter 17

    Sliding my tongue into her, I spread her thighs even wider and fuck her with my mouth. She whimpers and moans beneath me as Ip up her juices. When I feel her thighs quivering under my hands, I run my tongue up to her clit and circle it before giving it a good suck. I feel her body tense, so I ease off, licking and kissing her softly as she groans in frustration.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m letting you cum at all,¡± I say in between licks and kisses. ¡°I should tease you for hours for what you put me through at the restaurant. I¡¯m being generous because it was your first blow job and that pleases me a great deal.¡±


    ¡°Miguel.¡±


    The sound of her voice has me lifting my eyes to look at her. She sounds so bashful and hesitant.


    ¡°Do you want me to stop?¡± I ask, afraid she might have changed her mind.


    ¡°God no!¡± she quickly says, gripping my hair even tighter. ¡°It¡¯s just that, well, I thought you knew, but this is my first everything.¡± I stare at her, hardly daring to believe it¡¯s true. ¡°You¡¯ve never done anything?¡±


    She gives me an adorable, shy smile. ¡°No. I¡¯d never even been kissed before tonight. I was saving everything for you.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sighing, I breathe in another lungful of her pussy, barely able to believe my luck. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s saved herself for me, that I¡¯m the only man to ever feel her and taste her, and that I¡¯ll be the only one to ever fuck her.


    ¡°Are you serious, Sadie? You saved yourself for me? Why?¡± I shake my head in disbelief, still unable to grasp what she¡¯s saying.


    ¡°I love you, Miguel. You¡¯re the only man I¡¯ve ever wanted. I couldn¡¯t stomach the idea of someone else touching me. It¡¯s always been you for me. I could never want anyone else.¡±


    ¡°My sweet girl,¡± I say, kissing her inner thigh. ¡°Thank you for telling me. You don¡¯t know how much it means to me that I¡¯m the only one to possess you like this.¡±


    I kiss my way closer to her pussy, loving the little whimpering, needy sounds she¡¯s making.


    ¡°It looks like I have a lot of making up to do for all your years of forced celibacy,¡± I murmur against her pussy with a smile.


    Before she can say anything, I wrap my lips around her clit and give it a soft suck before pressing the pad of my tongue against her, rubbing her in tight circles. She moans my name, digging her fingers into my skull as she cums hard against me. I keep working with her, giving her as much pleasure as I can. When I feel her body start to rx, I slow my tongue down before giving her sensitive clit a kiss. Licking along her slit, I savor the taste of her, swallowing her juices like the greedy motherfucker I am. I can¡¯t get enough of her. I¡¯ll never be able to get enough of her.


    Desperate to hear her cum again, I bring my mouth back to her clit. I lick her slowly, her body wiggling beneath me as I grip her thighs tighter, holding her in ce. My mouth is relentless, probing, sucking, and licking her until she¡¯s quivering beneath me and screaming my name.


    Her body goes limp with a satisfied sigh as I murmur words in Spanish against her skin, kissing my way up her body. When her dress gets in the way, I pull it over her head and toss it aside before undoing the strapless bra she¡¯s wearing. The sight of her tits has me groaning. I cup one, filling my hand with the fullness of her. Her hard nipple is begging to be pinched, so I squeeze it between my thumb and index finger while I give her other one a soft bite.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± she whimpers as I suck and tongue her perfect tit.


    Every part of her is so fucking delicious. I want to just spread her out and feast on her body, so that¡¯s exactly what I do. I give her tit another kiss before picking her up, cradling her body against mine as I carry her to my bed.


    When she¡¯s naked and sprawled out on the bed, I cup her face and kiss her deeply. I¡¯m still covered in her juices, and I love how she hungrily sucks on my tongue, greedy for the taste of her pussy.


    She pulls back, gasping. ¡°Miguel, please fuck me,¡± she begs.


    I smile at her words because I¡¯ll never grow tired of hearing her say that, but I know she¡¯s not going to be happy with what I say next.


    ¡°Not yet, my sweet girl.¡±


    When she starts to protest, I give her a gentle kiss and say, ¡°Just let me worship your body tonight. Tomorrow, if you still feel the same way, then I¡¯ll im that perfect pussy of yours and make you mine.¡±


    ¡°But I know I¡¯ll feel the same way,¡± she argues, and I can¡¯t help butugh because she looks adorable when she¡¯s sexually frustrated.


    ¡°Patience, beautiful. It¡¯s just one day, and it¡¯s going to hurt me a lot more than it hurts you,¡± I say with augh.


    I stifle her next words with a kiss and cup her soaking-wet pussy with my hand. Groaning at the feel of her, I slide one finger inside her, mirroring the movement with my tongue. Her pussy clutches at my finger, making me nearly cum in my pants. She moves her hips in a seductive rhythm while I fuck her with my finger. Pressing the pad of my hand against her clit, I kiss my way down her neck, stopping to give her corbone a soft bite before making my way to her tit. I suck her into my mouth, letting my teeth graze her skin as I flick her nipple with my tongue.


    My hand works harder when I feel her body tense right before she grabs onto my shoulders and screams her pleasure into the room. When she starts toe down, I finger her slowly, kissing my way back to her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never get tired of making you cum,¡± I whisper against her lips. ¡°Good,¡± she says with a huge grin. ¡°Do it again then.¡± Iugh before bringing my mouth back to her pussy.

 Chapter 18

    SADIE


    Holy fuck!


    All I can do isy on Miguel¡¯s bed, too exhausted and spent


    to move an inch. I lost track of how many times he¡¯s made me cum. My eyes start to close, too heavy to keep open. I feel his strong hands pulling me closer to him as he wraps his body around me. Sighing, I rx into him, loving how small and protected he makes me feel.


    ¡°Sleep, my sweet girl, and dream of me.¡±


    He kisses the back of my neck, making me moan and arch my ass against him even though I¡¯m already half asleep. His deepugh sends shivers of pleasure up my spine.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to enjoy wearing you out tomorrow, Sadie.¡±


    All I can do is give a soft moan of pleasure before sleep overtakes me.


    I awake to the feel of Miguel¡¯s arms around me and his hard cock digging into my ass. Smiling, I reach my hand between us and stroke him gently. His arm tightens around me as he slides his other hand down my side and across my stomach before cupping my pussy.


    ¡°You¡¯re already so wet for me,¡± he murmurs in my ear, and just the sound of his voice makes my body hum with pleasure.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I tug his boxer briefs, trying to get them off him.


    ¡°Just what did you have in mind?¡± he asks, and I can hear the smile in his voice.


    ¡°I want you to fuck me,¡± I say. ¡°It¡¯s tomorrow, and I haven¡¯t changed my mind.¡±


    Heughs and slides a finger inside me. With a groan, I open my legs, giving him better ess to me. I keep my hand on his cock, but the angle is awkward, and it¡¯s hard to focus when he starts rubbing my clit. I¡¯m still amazed at how my body responds to him. The slightest touch from him sets my body on fire. He kisses the crook of my neck, giving me a soft bite when I start to cum. Pleasure rips through me with a force that takes my breath away. Reaching my arms up, I grab onto the back of his head and arch my hips, grinding against his hand and cock, sandwiched between the two.


    As soon as I start toe down, I wiggle out of his grasp and turn over. I tear at his boxer briefs like a wild woman, sighing when his thick cock springs free. I don¡¯t waste any time. Wrapping my lips around him, I slide my mouth down the length of him.


    My jaw still feels sore from yesterday, but I manage to take all of him in, only having to stop once from gagging. His deep groan makes me feel prouder than anything else I¡¯ve aplished in life so far. He runs his fingers through my hair, grabbing fistfuls of it as I start to suck him harder.


    He says something in Spanish that sounds sexy as hell and then lets out another deep groan when I run my tongue over the head of his dick before sucking my way back down again. When I feel his cock expand even more, I know he¡¯s about to cum, and I let out a small whimper.


    He yells a single word in Spanish that I¡¯m assuming is Fuck! as his cock jerks in my mouth, shooting his cum down my throat. I swallow everything he gives me, slurping and sucking him until he¡¯s empty. I lick him clean, sucking and kissing my way up his shaft before giving his head onest suck.


    Cuddling into him, I rest my head on his chest and sigh when he immediately wraps his arms around me.


    ¡°God, you¡¯re amazing,¡± he says, and I love how thick his ent is as hees down from his orgasm.


    I kiss his chest and tilt my head so I can see him. Running my fingers over his stubbled cheeks, I notice how much thicker it is since yesterday. He looks at me and gives me a smile that has my nipples turning even harder.


    He notices, of course, and gives one a pinch.


    ¡°We¡¯ve slept most of the day,¡± he says,zily stroking my tit. ¡°That¡¯s your fault for keeping me up sote.¡± I run my thumb over the dimple on his cheek.


    ¡°It was worth it, wasn¡¯t it?¡± he asks with a wink.


    ¡°God, yes,¡± I say, making himugh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go get a quick bite to eat, and then I want to show you the beach.¡±


    I take a quick shower and put a bikini on, throwing a sundress on over it. We grab a couple of empanadas from a street vendor and then walk to the beach.


    ¡°God, this is good,¡± I say in between bites. ¡°I had no idea Spain had such good food.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re enjoying Spain.¡±


    I look around at all the natural beauty of the ce, including the man with his arm around me, and say, ¡°I love it here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so d to hear you say that.¡± He pulls me closer, kissing the top of my head.


    When we get to the beach, I begin to feel a little self-conscious. I¡¯m suddenly surrounded by gorgeous women. Miguel seems oblivious to them, making me feel a bit better, but when we walk past a beautiful, young woman sunbathing topless, I feel my body stiffen.


    He follows my gaze and then gives me a sweet smile. ¡°Topless women are verymon on Spanish beaches.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s very beautiful,¡± I say, trying not to sound so irritated by it.

 Chapter 19

    He lets out augh that¡¯s equal parts sexy and adorable. Stopping, he pulls me closer and cups my face, tilting my head up so our eyes meet.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only beautiful woman I see here and the only one I care about looking at.¡±


    I return his smile before he starts to lead us back toward the water. The Mediterranean stretches out before us looking more beautiful than I could ever have imagined. Pictures could never do this justice. Working up the courage, I tug the sundress over my head and stand on the beach in my bikini.


    The heat in Miguel¡¯s eyes when he looks at me has me sopping wet again. He rips his white T-shirt off, leaving him in a pair of red swim trunks and me with my mouth hanging open like a crazy person. I can¡¯t help it, though. His body looks like it was sculpted from marble, except instead of ghostly pale, his beautiful olive skin is tempting me to lick every damn inch of his hard abs, sculpted pecs, and broad shoulders.


    I¡¯m still gawking when he grabs my hand and leads us out into the water. It¡¯s so clear and so beautiful, and I sigh at how good the water feels when we¡¯re in deep enough for it to cover me. He pulls me closer, and I wrap myself around his back, letting him walk us out further. Flipping me around, I give a sharp squeal before he slips beneath the water, taking me with him. We¡¯re bothughing when he brings us back up again.


    Cupping his face, I bring my mouth to his, kissing him deeply, not even caring that there are other people around us. None of them matter. The only thing that matters is Miguel. He cups my ass, grinding me against his hard cock. I moan and open my mouth even more, running my tongue along his, desperate for more.


    His hands dig into my ass, even more, moving me harder against him. I pull back from the kiss with a gasp, resting my forehead against his.


    ¡°Miguel, I¡¯m going to cum,¡± I pant, wrapping my legs even tighter around him.


    ¡°That¡¯s the idea,¡± he says, giving me a sexy grin.


    I quickly nce around, and he grips me ass so hard that I gasp and bring my eyes back to his.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to anyone else. It¡¯s just you and me.¡± He slides a hand into my bikini bottoms and trails a finger down the crack of my ass, stopping when the pad of his finger is pressed against my asshole.


    My eyes widen in shock at the unfamiliar sensation, but then he rolls the pad of his finger over my sensitive nerve endings, and all I can do is grab onto his shoulders and moan.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°You like that?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± I moan, arching my ass out for him.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± he says, nudging the tip of his finger into my ass. ¡°Now cum for me, my sweet girl.¡±


    Thebination of my clit rubbing against his hard cock and his finger slowly sliding into my ass has me on the verge of cumming in no time. The thing that tips me over the edge is the sweet way he¡¯s looking at me. The love and desire in his eyes do me in, and I bite my tongue to keep from screaming his name to the world. Right at the peak of my orgasm, he slides his finger into my ass and starts to fuck me with it, making a new wave of pleasure rush over me.


    I tense in his arms, nearly blinded by the intensity of my release, clutching him in a death grip until finally, my muscles rx as I start toe down. Gasping for air, I kiss a line across his cheek until my face is buried in his neck.


    Laughing, I say, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I just did that.¡±


    He slides his finger out of my ass and wraps his arms around me.


    ¡°I can. You¡¯repletely insatiable, and you have my permission to use my cock to get off anytime you want.¡±


    ¡°I just had no idea that would feel so good,¡± I admit.


    ¡°What? Me finger fucking your ass?¡±


    ¡°Miguel!¡± I whisper yell, still embarrassed by the whole idea of it.


    Heughs and brings his mouth close to my ear. ¡°Just wait until I¡¯m fucking that tight little ass of yours with my cock. Think how much better that will feel.¡±


    I pull back in surprise. I hadn¡¯t thought about us having anal sex. I¡¯m scared at the idea of fitting something so big inside there, but I can¡¯t deny how excited the idea makes me. It feels all kinds of wrong, but having his finger in my ass felt so damn good.


    I¡¯m smiling without realizing it, and the sexy, hungry look in his eyes tells me he¡¯s just as excited about the idea. He gives me another kiss before walking us to shore. When it¡¯s shallow enough for me to touch, he sets me down and takes my hand, leading me to an empty piece of sand.


    We sit down, looking out over the water, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the excitement of what we¡¯ve just done, or if it¡¯s knowing what we¡¯re going to be doingter, but I feel bold and sexy, so I reach a hand up to my bikini top, but before I can tug on the string, Miguel gives me a warning look that immediately stills my fingers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking dare,¡± he says.


    The possessive way he¡¯s looking at me has my pussy clenching with need and my nipples brazenly poking out beneath the wet fabric of my suit despite the sun zing down on us.


    ¡°I thought you might like it,¡± I say. ¡°I mean, you¡¯re Spanish. Don¡¯t you like this?¡±


    He leans closer and grabs onto my hand, pulling it away from the tie around my neck.


    ¡°No one gets to see those tits except me. I don¡¯t give a fuck what other women do, but you¡¯re mine, Sadie, and I don¡¯t share.¡±


    I¡¯m so fucking aroused that all I can do is give an eager nod, letting him know I understand. He runs his finger over my jawline, and when I suck in a breath, he leans in closer and says, ¡°I¡¯ve waited long enough to im what¡¯s mine.¡±

 Chapter 20

    He stands, and I quickly follow. Grabbing our discarded clothes, he holds his free hand out to me, and I happily take it. I¡¯m so giddy I practically skip back to his house. As soon as we¡¯re inside, he picks me up, throwing me over his shoulder before taking us upstairs. Iugh and run my hands over his muscr back.


    We walk through his bedroom, and I hear the spray of the shower before he sets me down. Tugging on the strings behind my neck, he undoes my bikini top, letting it fall to the floor before sliding my bikini bottoms down. He quickly slips out of his shorts and then we¡¯re both naked with the hot spray of water hitting us.


    The sight of his hard, thick cock makes me bite my lower lip as nerves take over me. How in the hell is that ever going to fit inside me? And in my ass, too? No fucking way is that going to fit!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Miguel gently pinches my chin between his thumb and index finger, lifting my face to his.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get shy on me now, Sadie,¡± he says with a wink.


    ¡°I just,¡± I start to say, but then lose my nerve.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The sexymanding tone of his voice and the intensity in his eyes make it impossible to not answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you won¡¯t fit,¡± I admit, feeling my face heat up in embarrassment.


    He gives me a sexy, wicked grin that has my pussy clenching with need. Running his fingers down the wet outline of my tit, he leans in closer to me and says, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll fit, my sweet girl. We just need to make sure you¡¯re nice and ready for me.¡±


    His fingers trail down my wet skin until he¡¯s cupping my pussy. He gives a deepugh that makes my legs turn to jelly as he slides a finger inside me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that will be a problem. You¡¯re always so fucking wet for me, beautiful. We should make sure, though, right?¡±


    He gives me a wicked grin and starts to rub my clit while he cups one of my tits in hisrge hand. When he squeezes my nipple, I gasp, leaning my head back when he starts to kiss down my neck and along my corbone. His cock digs into my stomach. My hips arch, already craving him deep inside me despite my earlier fears of him not fitting.


    Recing his hand with his mouth, he tongues my nipple, sliding his hand down to firmly cup my ass while his other one continues to rub and tease my clit. His teeth scrape along my nipple, making pleasure race all over me. I moan when I feel his hand slide closer to my asshole. With the water cascading over us, it makes it easy for his finger to slide between my ass cheeks. I¡¯m more than ready for him when he slides his finger into me.


    Clutching his strong shoulders, I cry out when he slides two fingers into my pussy and starts to fuck both my holes at the same time while he sucks on my tit, running his tongue over my nipple and giving it soft bites.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I yell when I start to cum. He gives my nipple an even harder bite and speeds both his hands up until I¡¯m whimpering and my legs are shaking. If it wasn¡¯t for his two hands holding me up as he fingers me, I would¡¯ve fallen right on my ass.


    His fingers slow, and I feel my muscles go limp. Every part of my body is humming with pleasure, and Iugh because he hasn¡¯t even properly fucked me yet. Sliding his fingers out, he kisses his way back to my mouth.


    Grinning against my lips, he gives my ass a hard smack.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re just about ready for me.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m more than ready for you,¡± I say, running my tongue over his bottom lip.


    He steps back and grabs some soap,thering his hands up before slowly running them over my body, washing every damn inch of me. The feel of his hands sliding over my wet, soapy tits is enough to make my breath quicken. I let my fingers dance along his hard chest, sighing at how good he felt. Every dip and groove of his muscled chest and abs has me getting wetter and wetter until I¡¯m squirming with the need to be filled by him.


    I see the sexy grin pulling at his lips. He knows exactly what he does to me. When my body is clean and rinsed, he gets the shampoo and starts to wash my hair. Turning me so he¡¯s behind me, I moan when I feel his cock against my ass, hard and insistent. The feel of him massaging my scalp as he nestles his cock between my ass cheeks is pure heaven. I give a frustrated sigh when he moves back so he can rinse my hair.


    When he¡¯s done, he hurries up and washes. I eye him greedily, not even trying to hide how much I want him and how much the sight of his naked, wet body turns me on.


    Turning off the water, he wraps a towel around me and picks me up.


    Bringing his face to my neck, he breathes me in and whispers, ¡°You don¡¯t smell like me anymore. We need to fix that.¡± He gives my neck a gentle nip that makes my hips instinctively arch. ¡°It¡¯s time to get you dirty again, my sweet girl. You should always smell like me. I want you covered


    in my cum because you¡¯re mine, aren¡¯t you?¡± I manage to breathe out a quick, ¡°Yes, fuck yes.¡± ¡°Good girl,¡± he says, carrying me to the bed.

 Chapter 21

    MIGUEL


    I set her down on the bed, tossing the towel aside so there¡¯s nothing in between us. She immediately spreads her legs, and I smile when I see how wet she already is for me. God, she¡¯s so fucking perfect. All I want to do is ram my cock so hard into her that she¡¯ll be sore for a week, but I force myself to wait, calling on thest of my willpower as I position the head of my cock against her pussy but not allowing it to slide in.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± I ask her, positioning my body over hers so our faces are almost touching.


    Iugh at the frustrated groan she gives and her feeble attempts at forcing me inside her with her legs and arms.


    ¡°Yes! Please, Miguel, I need you inside me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this and let you go. You understand that, right? If I do this, then you¡¯re mine forever. I want you to stay here, marry me, start a family with me.¡±


    I watch her blue eyes, looking for any signs of uncertainty, but there aren¡¯t any. They¡¯re filled with love and desire, and I can¡¯t believe how lucky I am to have found her.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I want. I never expected to go back, Miguel. I knew I was flying to my new home when I got on that flight. You¡¯re all I¡¯ve ever wanted, and if I¡¯m not pregnant with your baby by the time the sun rises, then we¡¯ve done something wrong,¡± she says with augh.


    Her words make my cock grow even bigger. I press against her pussy even harder. ¡°Oh, I can make that happen, beautiful. I just hope you can handle it.¡±


    ¡°Fuck me, Miguel,¡± she moans, arching her hips to me. ¡°Make me yours.¡±


    ¡°God, I love you,¡± I whisper against her lips as I push the head of my cock into her.


    She gasps as I push past her body¡¯s resistance, forcing her pussy to take my cock and tear through her hymen. Her pussy is griping me like a damn vice, and I know if she doesn¡¯t rx then her fears about me not fitting are going toe true.


    ¡°Just rx, baby.¡± I give her a gentle kiss, licking and sucking on her lips before sliding my tongue between them to meet hers.


    She opens her mouth to me, meeting my hunger with her own. When I pull back, she¡¯s breathless and looking at me through eyes that are zed over with lust. When I slide in a bit more, I watch as her eyes well up and she bites her bottom lip, letting out a small hiss of pain. It doesn¡¯t help that seeing her like this excites me, making my cock grow even more.


    Her eyes widen, and she gives me a yful smack on the shoulder. ¡°Stop getting bigger, Miguel!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my love, but you look so fucking sexy, and knowing that it¡¯s my big cock stretching you so painfully wide,¡± I give a small shrug, ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    Sheughs but then winces again when I slide in some more.


    ¡°I promise you¡¯ll be feeling more pleasure than you can imagine in just a few minutes.¡±


    Nodding her head, she gives me an encouraging smile.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± I say, before kissing my way down her neck.


    She moans when I give her shoulder a bite and then kiss a line to her perfect tit. Rolling my tongue over her nipple, I take my time teasing her, letting my teeth drag over her sensitive skin until she¡¯s whimpering and running her fingers through my hair, holding me against her. Sucking her tit into my mouth, I give it a good suck as I slide a hand between us, resting my thumb against her swollen, wet clit.


    Her hips arch up just like I knew they would. I smile against her tit, loving how her body reacts to my touch. She¡¯s moaning now as I lick and suck her tit and roll my thumb over her clit. I know she¡¯s close, and as soon as I feel her body tense as she yells my name, I m my cock into her, groaning as her pussy spasms around me as she cums hard. Without letting up, I slowly start to fuck her until she¡¯s cumming again and it¡¯s all I can do to not let go with her.


    She lets out a small, satisfiedugh when her body starts toe down. I kiss my way back to her mouth and smile at her.


    ¡°Better?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she says, giving me the sweetest, sexiest smile in the world. ¡°But


    I want more.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re going to get more, my sweet girl,¡± I say with a grin.


    I sit back, gripping her hips tightly, and watch my cock as it slides in and out of her tight, bald pussy. When I see how wet I am and the small mix of blood from her taken virginity, I groan and tell her in Spanish that she¡¯s the most perfect woman the world has ever seen, and that I¡¯m going to fuck her every waking moment of every fucking day.


    Fucking her harder, I watch as her tits bounce to the hard, fast rhythm and let out a growl when she cups them and starts to y with her tits, squeezing her nipples hard enough to make herself gasp and her back arch off the bed. She lets go of one tit to slide her hand down. Her eyes lock on mine as she hesitantly reaches down. She makes a V with her fingers and cups her pussy, making my cock slide between them as I fuck her. Tightening her fingers, I groan at the new sensation. Her fingers are sopping wet as she slides them back up so she can rub her clit.


    I pound into her harder, knowing I won¡¯t be able to hold out too much longer. Her fingers work faster, rubbing her clit in tight, fast circles while she pinches her nipple. Digging my fingers into her hip, I wait until she¡¯s screaming my name with her release before letting go and allowing myself to cum. I let out a deep growl that I barely recognize asing from me. My cock pulses inside her as her pussy milks me dry. My whole body is tense and alive with pleasure so intense that I can¡¯t even think. All I can do is feel, and all I feel is pleasure and love for this amazing young woman.


    When I¡¯mpletely spent, I lean over her and kiss her hard, cupping her face in my hands. She wraps her arms around me and sighs.


    ¡°Wow,¡± she says, making meugh.


    ¡°Yes, wow,¡± I agree because I¡¯ve never experienced this kind of pleasure and intimacy with anyone. ¡°But we¡¯re not even close to being done,¡± I say, making that hungry, eager look return to her eyes.


    I pull out just long enough to say, ¡°Roll over.¡±


    She gives an excited squeal and does as I say. When she¡¯s on her hands and knees, I step off the bed and scoot her down so she¡¯s at the perfect level for me to eat her ass. Looking back, she gives me a nervous but excited smile. I give her ass a hard smack, making her let out a startled yell.


    ¡°Your ass is so fucking amazing,¡± I tell her, giving her other cheek a hard smack so they¡¯re both sporting matching handprints.


    I let my fingers trail over her red, stinging skin before gripping a cheek in each hand. Spreading her wide, I run my tongue over her asshole, smiling when I hear the moan she gives. My cock is already fully hard again as I begin to eat her ass like a starving man. I tease her with my tongue and lips until her upper body has copsed on the bed and she¡¯s whimpering into the nkets.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 22

    Lifting, I grab onto her hips and pull her back so she¡¯s lying down and bent over the bed. I slide my hand along her pussy, amazed at how fucking wet she is. When my cock is thered in her juices, I slide a finger into her pussy before bringing it to her asshole so she¡¯s dripping wet and ready for me.


    She fists the nkets when I press the head of my cock against her ass, letting out muffled moans when I press into her ever so slightly.


    ¡°Are you ready for me to fuck your ass?¡± I ask, teasing her with the head of my cock, making sure to hit all those sensitive nerve endings.


    ¡°Fuck, yes!¡± she whimpers, writhing on the bed as she tries her damnedest to push back onto me.


    I give her ass a hard smack. ¡°Patience, sweet girl.¡±


    Gripping her hips, I hold her in ce as I slowly slide my cock into her, moaning at the sight of her tight ass taking me in. She¡¯s fisting the sheets, whimpering and writhing as her ass takes the rest of my cock. When I¡¯m fully inside her, I lean forward and kiss the base of her neck.


    Wrapping one arm around her chest, I cup one of her tits in my hand and slide the other under her so I can cup her pussy. I slowly fuck her ass, running my tongue over her spine before sucking on the crook of her neck. I bury two fingers inside her pussy, pressing my hand tightly against her clit so she can rub up against me which she quickly does.


    Her moans turn louder. I kiss my way to her ear, giving her earlobe a soft bite before whispering in her ear.


    ¡°Do you want me to fuck your sweet ass harder?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she moans into the nkets.


    ¡°Such a good girl,¡± I say, as I start to fuck her ass harder.


    She moves her hips, meeting my thrusts and grinding harder against my hand. I give her nipple a hard pinch as I m my cock into her.


    ¡°Cum for me, baby.¡±


    With a scream, she lets go. Her pussy clenches around my fingers as her ass grips my cock, sending me over the edge with her. I bite her shoulder and groan as I shoot my load into her ass. Pleasure races over me as her small body writhes beneath mine lost in her orgasm. She reaches her hands back, gripping my head, holding me as close to her as she can get me.


    I kiss her cheek, and when she turns her head enough for me to reach her lips, I kiss her hard, savoring the taste and feel of her as my cock gives onest jerk before I¡¯mpletely spent.


    ¡°Fuck, Sadie,¡± I say, resting my face against hers. ¡°My sweet girl, I love you more than you¡¯ll ever know.¡±


    ¡°I love you, too,¡± she whispers, so exhausted she can barely move.


    I slowly pull out of her and get into bed, pulling her small body in tightly against mine. She curls in closer, wrapping a leg over mine and resting her head on my chest. I dance my fingers along her skin and kiss the top of her head.


    ¡°Rest up, sweet girl,¡± I murmur against her. ¡°Me cumming in your pussy just once isn¡¯t going to cut it. I haven¡¯t forgotten your challenge. I


    need to im that womb several more times just to be sure.¡± Sheughs and kisses my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a power nap, and you better wake me up with your cock.¡±


    Iugh and tighten my arms around her. She has no idea that that¡¯s exactly how I n on waking her every morning.


    EPILOGUE     SADIE


    Miguel seeded in his mission, and we learned I was pregnant just a few weeks after our first night together. We were married


    shortly after, and exactly nine monthster, I gave birth to our beautiful son. He has his daddy¡¯s dark hair and dark eyes, and he has all of us wrapped around his chubby little finger, including his half-sister, Adriana.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Our son has brought us all together as a family. My parents and Adriana took a while to warm up to the idea of Miguel and me being together, but when they found out I was pregnant, everything changed. They were thrilled and excited about this new life that wasing into the world.


    I still can¡¯t believe that this is my life now. The view out our bedroom window spreads out before me, the Mediterranean in gorgeous shades of blue, sparkling beneath the sun. Spain feels like home to me now, even if I¡¯m still learning Spanish. Miguel is a patient teacher, and his rewards are always worth the time spent studying. Just thinking about the way he¡¯d rewarded mest night has my pussy growing wet.


    When I hear his footsteps behind me, I smile, watching his reflection in the window as he walks toward me. His gaze is confident and sexy, and every time I see him, he makes my heart race and my breath catch in my throat. He wraps his arms around me, pressing his body tightly against mine. I let out a small groan when I feel his hard cock press into my ass.


    ¡°Did he finally fall asleep?¡± I ask, gasping when I feel the warmth of his lips on my neck and the wet heat of his tongue.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s in a deep sleep, perfectly happy, hopefully for at least a few hours,¡± he says with augh.


    I press my ass against him. ¡°That gives us plenty of time then.¡±


    ¡°What did my sweet girl have in mind?¡±


    It takes me a second to answer because he¡¯s nibbling on my ear and sliding a hand up my dress, groaning when his fingers meet bare pussy.


    ¡°I want you to im me again, Miguel,¡± I manage to pant out.


    ¡°I im you every day, several times a day, in fact,¡± he says, and I can hear the smile in his voice.


    ¡°Our son is one now. It¡¯s time for you to im my womb again. Let the whole world know I belong to you, Miguel.¡±


    He growls at my words and a secondter I hear the unmistakable sound of a zipper before he yanks my dress up and presses his cock against my pussy.


    ¡°Is this what you want?¡± he asks, bending me over as I brace my hands against the window, pressing into my pussy just enough to drive me wild.


    ¡°God, yes, Miguel. Please fuck me.¡±


    His fingers dig into my hips as he gives me what I want, what I crave, and what I¡¯ll never get enough of.

 Chapter 23

    BLUE BIRD


    I sat at the bar lining the windows, which nked the cobblestoned street. It was a small dive, in a tiny town on Cape Cod. I was waiting for Him. My fingers drummed on my beer ss, as my nerves rattled.


    We¡¯d been talking for a long time, and, finally, I would get to meet him in person. I mean, I knew what he looked like, and I¡¯d heard his voice, but this was the first time I would see him in real life.


    I was beginning to worry. The darkness had begun to creep in outside, and perhaps he had decided not toe. My heart sunk a little, as the excitement dwindled, and the hurt came in, surrounding me in heaviness. He had been very slow to warm up to me; I¡¯d had to nudge him quite a lot. I dropped my head. Perhaps it¡¯s just that, online, I¡¯ll never meet anyone. I tipped my ss to finish my drink.


    I put my money and tip on the oak bar top and pulled my jean jacket on over my floral sundress. You¡¯re silly, Jennifer. Dressing up for him. I started to walk out, and a hand grabbed my wrist. I yanked it away in anger.


    ¡°What the¡±


    ¡°You look stunning.¡± His voice made me physically shiver.


    I stood looking at him, like a lovesick child.


    ¡°Will you sit with me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Sir, I thought you¡¯d stood me up.¡± I shied my eyes away from his. I didn¡¯t want to show the emotion they would reveal. Many had told me I


    was easy to read.


    ¡°I was here before you. Watching you.¡± His eyes crinkled softly as if amused by something.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°I intended to call you over, but you are quite mesmerizing. I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°You just sat here and watched me, made me think you weren¡¯ting?¡± I said, upset and, quite honestly, I felt helpless. I wanted to walk out in anger.


    ¡°Just as I¡¯d pictured.¡± His hand touched my chin and I pulled my face away. ¡°I am sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to upset you, bluebird.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When he said it out loud, my screen name, it made my belly flutter. His hand was gentle, and his face was genuine. Sir¡¯s face and jaw were strong, his nose long and broad. His hair was dark brown, and starting to show signs of feathering gray around his ears. His eyes were a gray-green that softened his appearance.


    ¡°Are you hungry, little one?¡± He signaled the waitress toe over.


    ¡°Um, I am, I guess.¡± My stomach rumbled in anticipation, answering for me. I rubbed my belly to silence it.


    We ordered dinner and, as we waited, I tried to keep from staring at him. His calm and cool collectedness had me unnerved. Sir rubbed his chin with his thumb and forefinger, with a smile.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked impatiently.


    ¡°Nothing, you are more beautiful in person.¡±


    I shifted uneasily in my chair. ¡°Well, thank you, sir. I¡¯m trying not to stare, myself.¡± My eyes met his and heughed.


    ¡°You are kind, as always.¡±


    The waitress came and freshened our drinks, cing another beer in front of me, and a darker ale in front of him. ¡°Your dinner will be right up,¡± the woman said cheerily.


    ¡°So, Jennifer, what should we talk about?¡±


    I smiled. I wanted him to lead the conversation. He was the same in person as online. Should I have been surprised? ¡°Not sure, sir. I was hoping you had some ideas.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I have ideas, little blue bird.¡± He winked with a little mischief in his eyes.


    A rumble of excitement coursed through my veins. He¡¯d said no sex on our first meeting, but it didn¡¯t stop my clit from throbbing. When we had chatted, he¡¯d told me all the things he wanted to do to me. Some I¡¯d never done ¨C ok, many I¡¯d never done. But the thrill of the unknown was enough for me.


    Our food arrived, and I looked around the small room  it was packed. As I ate, I was impressed at how delicious the fare was. My manners escaped me, as I ate a little faster, and more than I¡¯d intended. I was extremely nervous and had been unable to eat during the day.


    Sir leaned on his elbow, and I caught him watching me. I froze mid-bite, and my heart began to race.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I set the remainder of my burger down, wiping the juices from my hands with my napkin.


    ¡°No need to be sorry. Did you not eat today?¡± I shook my head, no.


    ¡°Well, you know you need to take care of yourself. That is one of my rules.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Honestly, I was too nervous,¡± I admitted.


    He nodded. ¡°Your nerves have settled now, I see.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that, and my stomach sort of took over,¡± Iughed, which made him chuckle as well.


    He reached out and touched the corner of my mouth, whisking away some sauce. ¡°There is nothing to be nervous about. We¡¯ve talked plenty of times. Only now, it isn¡¯t behind a screen.¡±


    ¡°I know. I just want to make sure I say the right thing.¡± My eyes left his. I hated showing my insecurity like that.


    He chuckled. ¡°Listen, there is no wrong thing to say. The truth and your opinion are important. Understood?¡±


    I nodded, taking a breath that expanded my lungs. Before I was, perhaps, only taking short pulses of air, and his words soothed me.


    ¡°Finish up, little one. I want to show you something.¡±


    Nodding, I nibbled a little more on the fries, but my stomach seemed sated. I finished my drink and thanked him for dinner. Leaving for the bathroom, I told him I would meet him out front.


    I couldn¡¯t find him, so I checked my phone; no messages. I scanned the front again and then went outside. I tugged my jacket around myself. It had be cooler than I had expected, and wearing a dress seemed sillier than before. I noticed the wooden sign for the restaurant blowing slightly in the wind  a baseball catcher. Simple, like Sir.


    ¡°God, you are beautiful.¡± His words startled me.


    ¡°I was wondering where you were.¡±


    ¡°You said, ¡®meet me out front.''¡± He repeated my words.


    I shook my head and said, ¡°Where are we off to?¡± changing the subject.


    Sir looked me over from head to toe again, with an approving smile.


    I tingled all over, and suddenly felt like a girl on a first date, with butterflies in my belly. A warm flush filled my cheeks, and I was grateful for the dark sky. The wind swept my auburn hair, and I brushed it from my face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take my car. Is that alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I followed him to a Honda Civic; it was sleek and silver and outshone my ten-year-old Camry.

 Chapter 24

    We drove along the small,mp-lined streets of Harwich Port, and made a right turn off Route 28. We were about five miles from the restaurant when we pulled into arge parking lot. I caught a glimpse of the name of the beach, Red River Beach. The bright moon reflected off the rolling waves in front of us, and I grinned.


    ¡°This is beautiful, sir.¡± I looked at his profile.


    ¡°I thought a quiet ce would ease your mind, and allow you to speak freely.¡± He turned and looked at me.


    The shadows yed off his face, making him look more sinister than he was. Well, at least from what I knew of him so far. He seemed gentle, sincere, and, well, a gentleman. I looked at him pensively for a few moments, unsure where to start, what to say ¨C so much had already been said online and on Skype. Then it came to me.


    ¡°Sir, where do you live?¡±


    ¡°I live in Dennis. And you, little blue bird, you live in Brewster?¡±


    I nodded, although it seemed silly; he already knew that. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what to talk about, sir. What is left?¡±


    ¡°I want to get to know you. Understand you.¡±


    His hand touched mine, and the flutters came alive again; I had just calmed them down. Sir had said simr words to me before; that he wasn¡¯t a Dom that wanted many subs or sexual encounters. He wanted the right sub, and to pursue the rtionship; train me to be ¡°His sub¡±.


    Wetness seeped into my cotton panties, as the overwhelming feeling of being wanted to start my prior self-consciousness. I had asked him many times if he was sure; I didn¡¯t want to get my hopes up, but he¡¯d insisted, that once we met, he would know.


    My mouth was a sudden rush of saliva, and I continued to swallow at a rapid pace to keep up. I was nervous, but this time I realized it was this meeting that held all the cards for me with him.


    ¡°Sir?¡± I asked meekly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He watched my face, and concern grew in his eyes.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I stepped out of the car, my stomach unable to handle any more roller coasters as well as being inundated with my constant intake of air and saliva.


    I threw up.


    Great! Pure sex and ss, Jennifer! I chastised myself. If I can¡¯t even handle saliva, how can I handle copious amounts ofe? You stupid fool. This whole thing is a mistake. What was I thinking? He doesn¡¯t want you.


    Doesn¡¯t matter anyway, this is the nail in the coffin. Idiot!


    ¡°BBluebird oh, beautiful little one. You are under the weather. Perhaps too much to drink. I¡¯m sorry, I should have insisted on a better ce, coffee, no alcohol.¡± His hand stroked my back, and he handed me a handkerchief. Who even had handkerchiefs anymore? I wiped my lips, and my teary eyes looked up at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, sir. I didn¡¯t mean to ruin your evening. I am just so nervous. I promise to be better. Please,¡± I pleaded.


    I wasn¡¯t sure why I wanted to please this man so much, but I did. Every time he told me that I was a ¡°good girl¡± ¨C whether typed or on Skype  I would get a warm sensation across my body. He was different than all the other Doms I¡¯d met online, and the first one I¡¯d met in person. His patience was almost agonizing at times; however, part of me thought it was what I needed.


    He assisted me back to his car.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t take me home. Please, sir.¡± I looked at him, and tears crested in my eyes, as emotions washed over me.


    ¡°Little one? What is it?¡± His fingers ran down my spine.


    I reached into the car, fumbling through my purse, and grabbed a piece of mint gum. I knew my breath was probably atrocious. ¡°I know you are out of town for a while, and I don¡¯t know when we will meet again. I-¡± He smiled.


    I let out a big breath of nervous energy, and sniffled ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I whispered. I figured I¡¯d blown it anyway. I was acting like aplete psych patient. I leaned into the car and slipped my purse to the floor. I took my seat again.


    I watched as he gently closed the door, and I stared out of the window. I stared inplete silence the short distance back to my car. I got out without a word and walked swiftly to my car, which was across the street in another parking lot. I didn¡¯t want to let him see me upset.


    Fool. I sat in my car a for few minutes, trying to gather myself, and ping tears from my cheeks.


    Text message: If you are quite finished, please get out ande say goodbye like a properdy.


    I hadn¡¯t noticed that he was parked next to me in the parking lot. I stepped out of my car and saw him leaning casually against his car, with his arms crossed against his chest.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to insult you. I,¡± I swallowed hard, looking at his face. There wasn¡¯t much light for me to discern his emotion. ¡°Thank you for dinner. I didn¡¯t mean to screw everything up. Good night, sir.¡±


    ¡°Jennifer,¡± his voice was low, soft, and made me freeze on the spot. ¡°If this is going to work, you need to tell me when things upset you. I cannot help you if you m up and run away.¡±


    I nodded, still facing away from him.


    ¡°Turn around and look at me.¡±


    I turned slowly, and he was right in front of me. So close that his aftershave pressed into my nostrils, and sent me reeling. I hadn¡¯t smelled it before, and it was sending signals of want to my brain.


    When his hands grasped both sides of my face, a little moan escaped my lips. As he wiped my tears away, I heard a light chucklee from him. He pulled me in for a hug, and I let go of my tension, falling into him like a ragdoll.


    ¡°Sir, I worry I am not what you need.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve talked about this, blue bird.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you said that, when you met me, you would know.¡±


    He pulled back enough to look into my eyes, letting out a frustrated growl. ¡°Women,¡± he muttered. ¡°Take everything so liliterallyLittle one, you need to rx, you are not being tested under some microscope. We need to see together if we are a match, f we fit together like a puzzle. Understand?¡±


    I nodded, despite still wanting reassurance. I pulled him close again, needing to feel him against me.


    Sir tugged back, bracing me with his hands on my biceps, and his lips gently kissed mine. As the back of his hand brushed the side of my face, I bit on my lower lip. Darkness cast over us, as the moon was shrouded in a line of clouds.


    I shivered, and every fiber inside of me wanted to kiss him, really kiss him. But he remained impassive. He was just watching me, and my longing was bing an ache. Night after night, I¡¯d dreamt of kissing him. My eyes left him couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and I withdrew from him. I was feeling lost. Unsure of my ce, of what I should do.


    ¡°Little one,¡± his voice spoke so low, I could just barely hear him.


    ¡°Perhaps you aren¡¯t ready,¡± he said to my back, and my stomach lurched.


    My breath stopped, and the tears rolled down my cheeks again. I nodded and wiped them away. I walked past him and toward my car. I sat in the seat, waiting for him to pull away first. When he just stood there, I drove away with my pedal to the floor.

 Chapter 25

    Anger bubbled inside of me, or perhaps it was hurt. Maybe it was my self-doubt creeping back in. The doubt that I would ever find out who I was; so far I was merely feeling like a freak ¨C and not in a good way. I was bawling as I drove. Wondering what I could have done differently.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The drive was a good twenty minutes and didn¡¯t do much to calm my nerves. I was speeding, which was unlike me. I didn¡¯t feel like going home, so I drove to a ce that held memories for me. It was a private beach. I drove down the small, rough terrain to the tiny, sandy parking lot. I walked out to therge boulders that sat in front of the pond and leaned against them.


    I saw lightsing down after me, and my heart trembled a little. I didn¡¯t have a permit for this beach. Hell, I had moved away from this neighborhood years ago. But I realized it was Sir, and I scooted a little further into the shadows. I no doubt looked like a hot mess, and keeping my temper under control would be harder now that the floodgates had spilled out.


    The sound of his door opening made my heart race. Why did I feel like this was hide and seek? A momentter it closed. I peered out but I didn¡¯t see him.


    ¡°BBluebird¡± he startled me, and I lumped and yelped. Heughed. ¡°Listen, I have all night for you, but you can¡¯t keep running away.¡±


    I noticed he didn¡¯t have shoes on, and wondered if he was chilly. In his arm, he had draped a nket.


    ¡°Sir,¡± I looked up at him, and my heart danced, as he said he had all night for me. Why was I overreacting so much?


    ¡°Why are you hiding in here? When you saw mee up, I-¡± ¡°I want to be pretty for you. Always,¡± I admitted.


    He chuckled. ¡°Sweet, little blue bird. Your beauty isn¡¯t from your makeup.¡± He wiped my face. His hand extended to mine, and I willingly ced mine into it. ¡°Come, let¡¯s talk about what¡¯s bothering you. Ok?¡± ¡°Ok.¡±


    We sat, and all the words rushed out of me at lightning speed. ¡°I want to be the sub you need and want. You are so patient, sometimes it drives me insane, but maybe me being so new, I need that. I am scared that the things I want to do, well, I want to know I am normal. That I am not a freak. And, and, well, back at the other beach, all I wanted to do was kiss you. But can I


    do that? What are the rules? I feel so¡­lost.¡± I finally inhaled a big breath.


    He was quiet, and it scared me even more.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry; normally, behind aputer screen, I have more of a filter.


    I¡¯m nervous and-¡±


    ¡°Jennifer, stop. I¡¯ve never seen you like this before. I-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me finish.¡± His tone was more of annoyance. ¡°Now. First, if not me, you will have no trouble finding someone to honor and love you. You are beautiful, vibrant, and smart. My patiencees from learning the hard way. Normal? Now, there is no such thing as that. Freak,¡± his voice deepened on thest word, and his hand curled around me. ¡°Time will tell.¡± He had a mischievous smile on his lips.


    I couldn¡¯t help but blush, andugh lightly.


    ¡°And kiss? Your ce? You are allowed to be you. I will correct you if I find it necessary.¡± He squeezed me tightly to his side.


    The wind rippled the mostly calm pond, and suddenly the nket fell away. His hands took me hard to his body, against his chest. As his lips pprpresseaga against my mind lost sight of where we were; and who was. As his tongue slipped between my lips, my hand clenched his head, hard, and I moaned into his mouth.


    Heat rose within my core, and I wiggled inside his arms. I straddled him. I heard him growl, and he gripped the hair at the nape of my neck. ¡°Ohh,¡± I gasped. I panted, while I looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve wanted to kiss you for so long. I got a little carried away.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Forgiven, beautiful. You are a very good kisser. I can¡¯t wait to see your other oral talents.¡± He spoke with an evil undertone, and his mouth quirked.


    My eyes closed, but I couldn¡¯t shy away, as the flush crept over me, raising my temperature even further. As he released his grip on my hair, and I shifted on hisp, I became rmed at the snake that was resting below me. He was rock-hard and it made me feel a little prideful. I slid back and forth.


    ¡°Should we test it out now, sir?¡±


    His teeth gripped my earlobe. ¡°You are the tease I knew you would be. I promised no sexual contact tonight.¡±


    I whimpered. ¡°I¡¯d like to take care of you. Please, sir, let me take care of this.¡± I grinned, as it twitched under my bottom, as I pleaded.


    ¡°I have half a mind to spank you until you are sore, for being such a cock-tease.¡±


    ¡°But, sir, I want to¡± My hand slipped between my thighs.


    Before I even finished, he flipped me over and turned up my dress, tugging my panties down. His elbow pressed firmly into my back, locking me in ce.


    ¡°Oh, my god!¡± I squealed.


    Smack!


    ¡°Fuck!¡± The sting of the cold made the p so much worse. ¡°Sir, please.¡±


    Smack!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. I did tell you no teasing, and I was adamant that there was going to be no sex tonight.¡±


    His cruel hand came crashing down again, and the pain burnt my skin, as the sixth and seventh cracks came down.


    ¡°Please, sir. Please!¡± I cried. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to tease you.


    Please let me fix it. Please.¡±


    His hand rubbed on my sore bottom, which I was sure shone like a beacon in the dight. Rudolph would surely be outshone by this one.


    My panting and tears were echoing off the water. As I stilled, I could hear the frogs again, while I whimpered lightly on hisp.


    Sir pulled me up and brought my face to his; I expected anger, but he seemed softer. His eyes appeared darker, and made my lips drip with moisture  both pairs of them.


    ¡°Come with me this weekend.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Do you have to work?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. Only during the week.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Would you like toe with me? It¡¯s just a business trip, but you¡¯d be with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I was excited at this prospect.


    *****

 Chapter 26

    After I left him and got myself home, I was in a tizzy, trying to decide what to bring. I packed an overnight bag with jeans and a dress. I showered before bed, to clean away the wetness that had seeped between my thighs. Sand had somehow made its way to my scalp, well, actually, to every crevice of my body. My face was a ckened mess, as I had thought it would be.


    Tomorrow, first thing in the morning, he would be picking me up. I rolled restlessly in my bed, thinking about what we might do at the hotel. He had specifically said I couldn¡¯t y with myself tonight. It was agonizing since my body was so turned up. My pajamas were doing nothing but irritating my already sensitive body. My bottom reminded me of his hand on it, and I rolled onto my side.


    It was 4 a. m. before my body slowly drifted into my normal, naughty dreams.


    ¡°Please, please, sir.¡± I whimpered. My body was on fire, and ready to burst.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± his breath was hot in my ear, pulsing and tickling.


    I could smell his aftershave now, it tantalized me, and I wanted to lick his skin, taste him.


    ¡°I need you, sir,¡± I cried.


    My body was bound in ck ropes that snaked around my skin in various ces. And then his hand gripped my neck, as his fingers gently swept across my greedy clit. Groaning in torture and need, I writhed, staring into his eyes, deep in lust.


    I was close and, as the air began to escape me, so did my words. My lips moved to say ¡®please¡¯ once more, and I woke abruptly. Panting, I found the sheet tangled around my ankle and neck, my hand was sopping wet, coated with my juices.


    Did I juste in my sleep?


    The blue glow beside me said 6:12 a. m., and I knew he would be here in less than two hours. I decided to take a shower to rinse myself, perhaps to hide the evidence. The sun was beginning its ascent, as I dried and dressed in a pair of shorts and a doubleyered tank top. My bra and panty set was cute, a deep purple satin, with a navyce trim. The panties were boy short style and had a cute detail, which was merely morece pointing toward my pussy.


    I sat in the passenger seat, and an overwhelming amount of guilt washed over me. His face was full of smiles; his eyes alight with excitement, bubbling just below the surface.


    ¡°Sir, before we go, I need to tell you something.¡± I swallowed back my fear. Fear that he wouldn¡¯t want me to go. That he would punish me. At least if he punished me, I would feel better. Perhaps.


    ¡°What is it?¡± His voice wasced with concern.


    ¡°Last night, I-um-I think I had a wet dream. I woke up,¡± I looked at his face as I spoke, admitting my deed. ¡°My hand was covered in wetness and¡­¡± my words escaped me.


    His eyebrow twitched upward. ¡°We will take care of that when we get to the hotel.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t read his voice or face. Was he angry? Surprised? Take care of it? Me? Spank me some more? I wiggled in my seat ¨C the reminder ofst night still present. We had a decent drive ahead, and my anxiety would surely grow as we went. My mind was racing again, but this time in anticipation.


    We stopped at a gas station, and then a diner. It was nice to spend time with him, and the waitress seemed to flirt with him. Asked if I was his daughter ¨C which made meugh. I said nothing; let him do all the talking.


    ¡°Ready, little one?¡± he asked, as we both exited the bathrooms.


    ¡°Yes, sir, thank you for dinner. It was very good.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    His arm wrapped around me, and he tucked me close to him, as the rain began to pelt us outside. We jogged to the car, and he held the door for me, running to the other side. The warm, summer rain was pretty nice, except for the scent of the tar that wafted up into the car.


    I looked over at him and reached up to wipe away a stray drop that had clung to his hair. A mega-watt smile spilled out of him, and it warmed my insides.


    ¡°Only another hour,¡± he said and shifted into gear.


    I enjoyed watching the storm roll in, the lightning shing, and the rumbles running through my body each time. Storms had always been a fascination of mine. The rainwater sshed noisily down onto the small car, and trucks swamped us a few times, as we drove.


    ¡°I just love storms,¡± I sighed wistfully. The sway of the car and the sound of the rain sent me into a sleepy state.


    His hand slipped over mine from the standard fit, Antoniowass was a little startled, and he squeezed it gently. ¡°You¡¯ve been quiet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just enjoying the ride. I like car rides,¡± I smiled. ¡°And thepany,¡± I added, leaning back and turning slightly so I could see his profile.


    ¡°You, too, beautiful. I can¡¯t wait until tonight.¡± ¡°What¡¯s tonight, sir?¡± My heart rate spiked.


    ¡°Fun,¡± was his response, and he downshifted. I hadn¡¯t realized we were so close. Had an hour gone by already? He took the exit off the highway, and I saw a sign for the Double Tree Hotel.


    My pulse increased with the rain. What had he nned? Of course, he had ns! I grinned to myself.


    He pulled up to the overhang and came to get me from the passenger side. He walked to the trunk and retrieved his suitcase, and I eyed it as we walked in. It was the normal rolling luggage, but I bit my lip curiously anyway. I stood beside the elevators as he checked us in. I overheard that we were in room 801.


    ¡°Wait here, little one,¡± he whispered into my ear, so close that I wanted to hold him to me.


    He moved the car and came in drenched, his big arms open wide, and dripping in rainwater.


    ¡°Ohh, no,¡± I giggled, as he approached me in a mock menacing way.


    He smashed up against me and leaned in for a big kiss.


    ¡°No,¡± I pretended to push him away, while Iughed. The drops of rain ran down my face, and his clothes painted my body with wetness.

 Chapter 27

    Moist lips, twisting of tongues, and his hands wed at my body, scratching up inside the thin fabric of my cotton shirts. His scent surrounded me and lured my subconscious to another ce. He walked me backward into the elevator that chimed. He tasted like coffee from breakfast at the diner, and I was getting a little frantic with need, as his body pressed against mine. The cold bar of the elevator dug ufortably into my back, but he grasped my ass and lifted me. His cock rubbed against my pussy, which ached for him so desperately.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I barely heard the chime on our floor. He released me, and my mouth was pouting and slightly swollen, and my pussy was needy. I whimpered and looked up at him sadly.


    ¡°Oh, you have a long time to wait, little blue bird. I have much to still do with you.¡±


    I followed him, as he carried our bags. He opened the door and allowed me to walk in first. The room was like any other economy hotel room.


    Sir had requested I bring a nightie that he had seen me in once before. It was a plum-colored baby doll, sheer except for the cups, with a split right below the bust line. I pulled on my matching stockings; they had bows that rested right at the front of my thighs.


    ¡°Hmmm, that would look tantalizing, but I have other ns.¡±


    ¡°Panties, sir?¡±


    ¡°No, just the nightie, little one.¡± His voice was low, controlled. I¡¯d heard it before, many times when we had spoken on Skype, but now it was in person, and my instant reaction to him was surprising. My body erupted in goosebumps, and my breathing became shallow.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I trembled, as I attempted to put it on in a sexy manner, but I continued to fumble.


    ¡°On the bed, I want to see you.¡±


    Sir had asked me to shave under specific instructions a long time ago. I had a small strip of hair above my lips, and the rest was bare. He had said something about still being a woman, and yet soft and sensual against his mouth. That conversation was the first time I remember dripping at the thought of his lips on my sex.


    I licked my lips for the hundredth time, as he stared at me. I was ready to jump him, but I knew what he was doing ¨C building my anticipation. Something I had told him I had wanted and needed.


    My chest was heaving as I attempted to calm it, talking to myself internally. His eyes were smoldering with lust. My palms were sweating, and I rubbed them on theforter. I clenched my pussy, as wetness trickled down toward my anus.


    ¡°Close your eyes, little one. And safe word?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh.¡± I hadn¡¯t thought of one. It had never crossed my mind. ¡°Can it just be Blue Bird?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I could hear his smile, and the material covered my eyelids, blocking the light from them. ¡°First, do you remember what we discussed in the car?¡±


    My mind zipped around. We hadn¡¯t spoken much at all in the car. I was worried; had I forgotten a key piece of information? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°You touched yourselfst night. After I asked you not to. The one request I had.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the words came out shakily.


    ¡°Roll over. You said you wanted to feel a flogger, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± I said, with a little more enthusiasm than I had even anticipateding from my mouth.


    He pushed my nightie up, exposing my back. ¡°I will go gently since it is your first time. Don¡¯t be afraid to use your safe word, which is?¡± ¡°Blue Bird, sir,¡± I responded quickly.


    I was on my hands and knees, and suddenly listening to every movement in the room. I could hear his breath; his sleeves as he rolled them up. I could hear him open his suitcase and retrieve the flogger. Oh God, I was so excited. Was this happening? My first scene, with a man I trusted?


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± I screamed as he smacked my ass. My internal thoughts had been jabbering too much. I closed my mind and paid better attention. It was a scorching feeling as the next blow came,nding on the other cheek.


    The strikes continued, and some of the tendrils danced along my back, tickling and searing, and his soothing hand came next. ¡°I want to try one more, to your pussy. Be still, little one.¡±


    I tensed and readied for it. It seemed as if an eternity passed. I could hear his footsteps moving. Was he appraising his work? Making me wait. Why was I waiting?


    Then- Swoosh! Smack!


    ¡°Shit!¡± I was panting, but that one took my breath away.


    His hand came around and rubbed my pussy; my clit was peeking out beneath its hood, ready and wanting more. My arousal was at an all-time high. I couldn¡¯t believe it. My skin tingled, and I dashed my forehead to theforter, moaning as his fingers pressed harder.


    ¡°Oooh, God, sir. Please, I need toe, please I can¡¯t,¡± my orgasm tumbled out of me before I could finish the words. He ripped his hand away, abruptly stopping my orgasm. I groaned and fisted theforter.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you coulde yet.¡± His words were hot in my ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, sir,¡± I whimpered.


    I heard the condom, and his dick sliced into my cunt from behind. His hand gripped my throat, cradling it, and he spoke to me again, ¡°Don¡¯te.¡±


    My eyes welled up. I had disappointed him. It was our first time, and I couldn¡¯t help it, I told myself. He didn¡¯t want excuses, but that was what I felt like saying.


    He fucked me hard and pulled his length all the way out at times, only to jab it back into me. The sensation was phenomenal, but I knew I


    wouldn¡¯te in this position. Doggie-style never allowed me toe. He rode my pussy hard, just like I enjoyed, and I jutted my ass back further into him, tightening my pelvic muscles for him, as he thrust in each time.


    ¡°Oh, fuck, girl. Fuck, fuck fuck!¡±


    I could feel his dick tightening, his head ring; he could barely make it inside my tight tissues now.


    ¡°I¡¯ming, oh fuck! I¡¯m gonnae!¡± he yelled into my ear.


    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± was all I could think to say, and, with a final thrust, he let go, and a long growl forced its way out of his mouth. His teeth clenched down on my shoulder as he did so.


    He pulled out and discarded the condom. He pulled back the covers and climbed into the bed, tugging me toe with him.


    Immediately, I felt this void. Not only from the loss of him being inside me, but I wasn¡¯t sated, and he was. I wanted to talk about it, but his breathing was already slow and controlled. My clit throbbed, and I let out a long sigh. I only hoped I¡¯d behave in my sleep this time.


    *****

 Chapter 28

    I awoketer, to hear the shower, and see the light streaming from the bathroom. I crept to the door. I wanted to see him naked. Okay, and I wanted to ask him, why?


    It was a shower curtain with geometric designs that you could barely see through, but you could see the person. I walked over, dropping my gown to the floor. I pulled the curtain back to find him leaning against the wall, tugging at his manhood.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Morning, little blue bird.¡± ¡°May I?¡± My eyes drifted to his dick.


    His hand extended to me, helping me into the tub. I squatted before him, and his cock gave me a little wave. My hands rested on his thighs as my lips took the tip inside, like a kiss.


    ¡°Yes, beautiful,¡± he groaned.


    Not the best way to ask a question, with your mouth full of cock, but I had to admit, it was beautiful. It was perfect. I¡¯d never seen anything like it before. It was bright pink at the tip and what remained of his cock was almost translucent, his skin was so fair. I could see the green and purple veins; my tongue followed the ridges back to his sac. I took one ball inside my mouth, moaning as I sucked on it. His hand stroked my head as I switched to the other side. I was getting into it. As Ipped my way back up to the tip, salty pree met my tongue.


    My tongue darted out and into the hole, wishing to taste more of him. My hand gripped his shaft, and I began my dance with his dick, slightly twisting the silky sleeve of skin over the hardened rod, as I bobbed my head back and forth, consuming over half of his cock. My tongue glided up and down the back, curled in a suction cup. Hmm, I loved giving head.


    His fist pounded on the wall, and it startled me; I pulled back. He pushed me back toward his dick. ¡°I¡¯m close, don¡¯t stop,¡± he said, his breath ragged.


    I hadn¡¯t noticed he was so close. I moved my other hand to his balls, and I tugged gently while I continued my oral motions.


    ¡°Ffff-uck! Yes, girl. I¡¯ming!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    His dick became ridged, and it jolted slightly before hise spurted out into my mouth. I waited andpped at the sensitive spot below the head, to trigger more, while I pulled on his scrotum.


    ¡°Oh, God dammit!¡± he wailed, and put both hands on the shower wall.


    I made sure to clean him up, and looked up at him, full of pride.


    ¡°Good girl, little one.¡± He clutched his chest as he attempted to catch his breath.


    Those words made me melt. I stood up in front of him and kissed him gently on the lips; he pulled me against his body. His chest was rising and falling, pressing into my breasts.


    His lips caressed mine, then moved down my neck in gentle, and then harsher nibbles. Every hair on my body reacted, and my nipples stood up, demanding attention. My hands held onto his shoulders for support, as my knees grew weak. I moaned, as his lips and tongue met that spot on my neck.


    He yanked my head harder by gripping my hair, and the force caught my breath. My eyes opened, and I watched his passion being poured over me, his eyes were closed as he devoured my flesh. He turned off the shower, and we stumbled out of the tub together. He sat me on the sink, my wet locks pressed against the steamed-up mirror, and his bites moved down my breasts to my nipples.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I cried out as he mped down hard on one, and repeated the delicious torture on the other.


    His hand was moving at a rhythm all of its own, thrusting fingers, and rolling my sensitive button.


    ¡°Mmm, mmm,¡± I moaned, rocking my head back and forth.


    When his lips touched my pussy, the heat immediately jumped ten degrees, and I was almost ufortable with the need.


    My hand took the back of his head, as his tongue snaked inside me. His hands kneaded my breasts, and slid back down, following my curves.


    ¡°Sir, that feels so good,¡± I groaned. I wanted him, though. I wished I could feel him inside me again.


    As his lips sucked on my clit, I had that all too familiar feeling, and his fingers pulsed once more inside me. I was losing consciousness of where I was, spreading my legs further, and pulling his head harder. I needed more of him. I couldn¡¯t get enough.


    ¡°Oh, please, sir. Please, fuck me!¡± I screamed in delirium.


    The heat from him disappeared for a moment, and I was sad and scared. Where did he go? What had I done wrong now? But he returned, sheathed and ready to plunge into me.


    ¡°Oh, thank God,¡± I said breathlessly.


    He chuckled a little; slowly he slid in, adjusting me on the sink, aligning me to his dick. Each thrust sent me further into a manic need toe. Perhaps I was screaming, because his hand covered my mouth. For a brief moment, I was frightened. I was panting so hard it blocked my need to breathe, but then his voice was in my ear.


    ¡°Come for me, bluebird.¡±


    My head fell back, mming against the mirror as the orgasm shook my entire body ruthlessly. ¡°Oh, fuck,¡± I whispered as he released my mouth. My pussy convulsed for a few minutes afterward, and I didn¡¯t even remember him carrying me back to bed.


    My eyes fluttered open to him kissing me on the forehead. ¡°See youter. Dinner, little one.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I managed to say groggily.


    I slept for most of the day. He was a contractor and said he had to travel a lot for work. I woke and swore at myself for sleeping so long. I ran into the bathroom and took a quick shower. I applied my make-up and put my dress on. I dried my hair and, as I was putting in my earrings, he waltzed in the door.


    ¡°Hi, sir!¡± I said excitedly.


    He looked grumpy. Not like I normally saw him, and all I wanted to do was change that.


    ¡°Sorry, I have to work. No dinner tonight,¡± he grumbled. He sat and pulled hisptop out.


    ¡°We can order some room service.¡±


    I knelt beside him and began to untie his leather shoes, pulling them off. I moved up to sit on hisp, but he gave me an uninviting look. I loosened his tie and pulled it over his head.


    ¡°Let me get this off you.¡± I tugged at his jacket. As sexy as it was on him, I knew he had just endured a long day.

 Chapter 29

    I perused the menu, trying to find something. I¡¯d only eaten two meals with the man ¨C a burger for dinner and breakfast at the diner. Nothing looked appetizing. ¡°Sir, would you like me to take your car and get us something from a nearby ce?¡± I nced over at him.


    ¡°No one drives my car. Besides, can you even drive a stick shift?¡± His eyes looked around hisptop.


    I shook my head, no. Defeated, I re-read the menu. I sat on the bed and flopped down on my stomach. I let out a sigh and turned on the TV.


    ¡°Turn that off, it¡¯s distracting,¡± he scolded.


    I sat there in silence, and, with nothing better to do, Iy there, staring at him. Dropping my head, I took a deep breath. Picking up my iPhone, I decided perhaps takeout was the way to go. I ordered a pizza. Hamburger seemed like a good bet and some c. The phone rang, and he gave me a quizzical look.


    ¡°Hello? Yes, I¡¯ll be right down.¡± I fished through my purse for some money.


    ¡°Here,¡± he said watching me. He held out a card.


    ¡°Sir, I can¡¯t sign for you.¡± I looked at his card. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± his look said not to argue. I grabbed my purse and his card. I couldn¡¯t put a delivery on a card, but he seemed as irritated as it was.


    The deliveryman confirmed. I fumbled with the tip, paying it in coins.


    He didn¡¯t seem to care, eyeing me up and down.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said sweetly and went to the elevator.


    I returned to the room and ate in silence. He never looked up or ate with me. I felt alone in the room with him. I rolled over, my back to him, unable to sleep.


    Sir came to bed a few hourster; I had no idea of the time, but I doubt I had been sleeping. His fingers trailed along the thince of the panties at my hip, toying with it, back and forth. It was as if he was doing it mindlessly while thinking.


    I was quiet, as he began to pull my panties down; he whispered in my ear, ¡°I need to be inside you.¡±


    He rolled back, and I heard the condom wrapper tear. Letting out a sigh, he glided into my pussy, and a groan followed when he slid to the hilt. His left hand gripped my hip as he pushed into my soft tissue, encasing his cock.


    ¡°Damn, little one. Your pussy feels divine.¡± His soft, hot words hit my neck.


    I held the bedcovers as my legs split wider and wetness seeped between them. The scent of my arousal urged me to push my ass further into his stomach, bracing for his thrusts. The gentle push and pull of his dick sliding in and out of my tender flesh caused small, throaty moans to escape from my lips.


    Something happened to me, as he took me. An overwhelming, beaming pride surged through me ¨C grateful that I was there for him, to soothe him, and help ease his stress.


    He stopped moving, and growled in my ear, holding my breasts firmly, as his hote released inside the condom within me. ¡°Thank you, beautiful.¡± He kissed the back of my head, rubbing his nose into my hair as he steadied his breath.


    Smiles filled my heart and face. They stayed with me, while I fell asleep.     As I slept, an erotic fantasy took hold of me. Sir had taken me to that same diner, but he bared my ass over the side of the acrylic table flecked with glitter and encircled with chrome. His hand cast across my flesh, sending stinging vibrations and sensations. A warm up perhaps, they were barely hurting. He hit the spot between my thighs, and my feet danced along the floor.


    The room was alight with faces and cheers, as he continued to punish my sweet spot. Whistles of glee and excitement urged my wetness and need.


    ¡°Please, sir,¡± I whimpered.


    Sir¡¯s thick, calloused fingers plunged into my cunt and slid into my anus. Spreading my hole, I was embarrassed that everyone could see me, and smell me. Hiding my head in shame, the heat filled my face, and my ears were burning ame in red. The pleasure seared through me, as my juices gushed out of me. His fingers were rubbing the walls between my vagina and rectum ¨C I could hardly stay still.


    ¡°Please,¡± I moaned. ¡°Please!¡± My desperate cries seemed to urge all of those around us. I was the meal being offered at the moment, and my heart was beating faster than I thought the little muscle was able to do.


    A finger punished my G-spot so sweetly, singing my favorite song. I rocked my hips in rhythm with it. I jumped, as contact was made with my erect clit, circling on the end of the sensitive nerves. I wanted to pull my hair out, it was all too much. But I realized my hands were bound behind my back, and the more I struggled, the more excited everyone became.


    Panting and writhing I cried, ¡°Please, sir. Please may Ie?¡±


    ¡°Come, little blue bird,¡± his deep voice spoke into my ear, alerting me to the fact that my wet dream was a half-waking illusion of truth.


    My body clenched and shut down ¨C my eyes squeezed shut, my pussy tightened over his fingers, and my anus contracted.


    ¡°Oh, fuck!¡± I cried, as his hands never stopped their movements, coating my body with the most divine sensations. The orgasm pulsed, wave after wave of convulsivee, coating his hand and my thighs.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered.     In the morning his arm surrounded me in warmth. I had a belonging and security I hadn¡¯t felt before. Understanding that I was there for himst night, even if it wasn¡¯t on my terms ¨C perhaps that was what I needed to learn. It wasn¡¯t my terms. It would be on his terms. And knowing that he would make sure I was sated, made me hopeful all the more that our puzzle would have a finishing piece, a face.


    ¡°Sir?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°Yes, my little blue bird,¡± he said, nuzzling in my neck.


    The sensation was sublime and I reveled in it. ¡°Could I be your ¡®little one¡¯? I mean, I know it¡¯s only been a couple of days, physically at least, but-¡±


    ¡°Bluebird, I have known sincest week. Stop worrying about your pretty little head, and straddle my dick.¡±


    I flushed instantly. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I rolled toward him.


    He plucked a condom off the nightstand. ¡°I wanted you to be sure. You know all my quirks and what I like, from our conversations, and I trust yours were truthful.¡± I nodded.


    ¡°Then, yes, you will be my ¡®little one¡¯, bluebird.¡± He sped my arms and yanked me close to him. ¡°Now, I want to fuck that tight hole I worked on earlier. Slide it over my dick once you lube it up.¡±


    I nodded, nervous that he wouldn¡¯t be able to fit in, but did as he asked.


    Once I¡¯d pressed my slick and juicy cunt over him he tossed me on the bed, face first. My pulse pounded again. I was excited, and flutters filled my belly. His hands were rough on my cheeks as he spread them painfully wide as if to inspect me.


    p!


    ¡°Oh!¡± My head came up from the bed with a jolt.


    His hand pushed me down hard, and I grinned. His dick sliced into my dripping cunt. I moaned at the force. He was using me, and I was loving every moment. His dick slowly circled my primed asshole, then pushed into the tight ring.


    My body responded with more of mye releasing from my pussy. He mopped it up and back toward my anus. The further he pushed, the deeper, and louder, his moans became ¨C or where those mine?


    I panted and tore at the bed sheet. ¡°Fuck me, sir. Fuck my ass!¡± I yelled.


    Smack!


    ¡°Quiet, my little slut. Quiet.¡± Thest word was strained. ¡°Oh shit.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He thrust deeply, and stilled a moment, before continuing his punishment on my ass.


    His dick engorged and filled my cavity even further before a molten hot river ofe filled me up. I could feel the burning heat of his seed, despite the condom.


    ¡°Yesss,¡± he hissed and fell onto my body that was, once again, wound up.


    I had a feeling we would be ying this dance of arousal and being sated over and over again, like a Ferris Wheel that I would never want to get off.


    The End

 Chapter 30

    PRIVATE LESSONS


    It looked big and wicked, so I bought one in every color.


    Not that a girl needs three vibrators, but you never know when they mighte in handy while house-sitting a mansion on the ind of Kauai. And while my business partner, Keisha, visited family back east, I was nning a reunion of my own.


    A private show.


    The guest of honor? Cornelius Jones, CEO and founder of Vault-a sex-toy, lifestyle, love, and fantasy essoriespany. He had just sold his business for a ton of money after he¡¯d be a multi-millionaire. At thirty-five, only six years older than I, he was officially retired.


    The catering and party-nning service Keisha and I co-owned- Ind Eats-provided pineapple fruit baskets, frosty sorbet punch, and croissant wreaths stuffed with chopped vegetables and feta cheese for the monthly sales orientation of Vault¡¯s consultants. Cornelius had helped uswork and grow our business into a sess.


    This is how I came to know Keisha¡¯s hot, blue-eyed cousin, a hunky man-Godplete with exotic dreadlocks and muscles so sharply razored they could slice paper. It was also 100 percent business between us. But in my dreams, I had fantasized about his milk-and-cocoa skin rubbing against the whipped cream lightness of mine.


    If luck was on my side, and if I didn¡¯t run out of guts by the time his nended on Kauai tomorrow afternoon, then maybe my dreams mighte true.


    I looked at my arsenal of ythings spread out on the disy table and smiled a dastardly smile. Nipple mps, check, handcuffs, check, the Tornado, the Thruster, the Twister, mm-hmmm, the willow-the-whip, and an assortment of other goodies weighed the table down nicely.


    I imagined the familiar tease of his blue eyes sparkling at me. My abs quivered, knowing his gaze would soon hook and sink withzy amusement on my pinkening face. While I¡¯m no shrinking pansy-I¡¯m five-feet-ten-I always blush when he gives me the Eye. The look is a cross between a GodI¡¯d-love-to-bang-you-so-hard look and a Damn-I¡¯m-afraid-to-ask look. It felt intoxicating to have a man look at you with hunger and dread.


    My nerves waffled, but my nipples tightened into grim little knobby knobs. They reminded me of what I wanted: Cornelius¡¯ tongue twirling around them¡­Cornelius¡¯ tongue zing the bead between my legs to a honeyed bulge, Cornelius¡¯ hands squeezing my ass, his supple fingers gently exploring the opening of my-well¡­you get the idea.


    I arranged candles in their rustic bamboo holders. My hands shook at the thought of touching his silky sable dreadlocks whose narrow lengths brushed the tops of his shoulders. I imagined my fingers tracing the tribal sleeve tattooed on his thick, powerful arm.


    What if heughs in my face? Then I¡¯ll shut him up with a kiss. What if he brushes me off? I continued to fret because thest time I saw him, I told him he was a walking STD dispenser.


    So I made a little mistake!


    When a man says he¡¯d like to ask you out against his better judgment, what¡¯s a girl to think? That he¡¯s doing you a favor or something? Plus I¡¯d seen him with lots of beautiful women over the years. What did he want with me? ¡°Have I done something to piss you off, Nerissa? Because, against my better judgment, I¡¯d love to ask you out sometime.¡±


    His exact words. That was three months ago. Surely he¡¯d forgotten my reply by now. ¡°Ah, no. I¡¯m not in the market for a venereal disease.¡±


    He didn¡¯t find that funny. I had only been in love with the handsome beast for years, so when he tossed his offer out there so casually, I came back with some glib remark¡­and hurt someone I cared deeply for.


    ¡°Nice, Nerissa. Neither am I. And thanks to you, my cock just shrank into my testicles. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask again.¡±


    I was used to his forward way of speaking. He sold sexual fantasies, vibrators and butt plugs and nipple mps and sex games, and sexy-time fun, for a living. But¡­I noticed when he was presenting and training, he was a total pro. Yet when he was around Keisha and me he showed glimpses of a warm, kind, dirty-talking, flirty-mouthed self.


    Most of all, Cornelius was nice. He smelled nice, too. He captured the scent of Elusive Male-a dazzling man fragrance bursting with pin-prickles of panty-wetting notes. L. O. L.


    He¡¯ll be rolling on your ass when he smacks you down, Nerissa. Laugh now. Cryter.


    I picked up a vibrator. My gaze roamed its eight-inch length. I fondled it, caressed it, touched its cloak, made of the softest silicone and lightly threaded with simted veins, such as a real cock would possess.


    While the burnt-orange color doesn¡¯t exactly make me want to rip my panties off at the moment, I know whose penis was used to create the mold for this. It¡¯s supposed to be apany secret¡­ Behold! I hold in my hand Whispering Cock!


    With a flick of my thumb, I turned it on and a low, strong hum surged through its length. It had a built-in warmer, too. Had I tried it? No. Because if what I have in mind fails, this Bad Boy will be my constion prize.


    Whispering Cock somehow managed to drown out the other noise. I didn¡¯t hear it until it was toote.


    It wasn¡¯t the wind blowing through the coffee orchard. Kauai¡¯s famous rain wasn¡¯t dripping down the ropy branches of the banyan tree out front in the circr driveway. Rain wouldn¡¯t make the sinister ¡°click¡± of the garden room¡¯s doortch being pushed down, and the sound of the interior ss door being thrown open behind my back.


    My heart thumped. No! Nothing and no one was going to keep me from tomorrow-from my ns. From Cornelius!Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I grabbed the nearest weapon, a tea-lightmp, swung around, and threw it at the figure that stepped inside the room. My missile hit a carry-on travel bag, quickly raised to protect the intruder¡¯s face.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± I grabbed my next weapon of choice-my cell phone.


    My fingers struggled with the password to unlock my screen.


    ¡°What the hell, Nerissa, it¡¯s me!¡± Cornelius peered at me from beneath his bag. His funky blue eyes, with their halo of gold speckles around the irises, gleamed bright and impatient and pierced me from across the room. My shoulders slumped. Tears pricked my vision. ¡°You scared me!¡± ¡°I knocked!¡± He lowered the bag.

 Chapter 31

    I leaned back against the disy table, vexed.


    I pictured myself meeting him at the door wearing my short ck dress and tall ck heels-spiky, sexy back-scratchers-while greeting him with a delighted smile and a kiss of apology for what I said to him.


    Instead, I¡¯m wearing a pair of raggedy denim shorts and a T-shirt from Keisha¡¯s closet that says: Martini time, bitchezzz!


    ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake, baby, put down your weapons.¡±


    I looked at the cell phone I held in one hand, then at the vibrator, I was still clutching in the other. It¡¯s happily humming away.


    ¡°Are you done trying to take out my eye? Can I hug you now, Nerissa?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I turned off the vibrator and dropped both items on the table. Tubes of lube tipped over. When I tried to right them, Cornelius took me in his arms.


    I breathed in his wonderful maleness. He smelled pure as an ind rainforest¡­like rain-drenched wood and misty waterfalls.


    My nipples pointed, mashed, and mingled about the bulked-up wall of his chest. I squirmed and rubbed against his pecs.


    ¡°What were you nning to do with that toy, honey?¡± he whispered against my lips. ¡°Cock me to death?¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°And¡­was I interrupting something important?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    He chuckled and rained kisses on my cheek, and my forehead-and cradled me against him while stroking my skin. His lips, rxed and not tight and annoyed like thest time I insulted him, were curled up in a sensual smile. I peered up at him, happy, but surprised.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a just-friends hello hug, is it, Mr. Jones?¡±


    He bumped his Titanic erection into my stomach. ¡°Does this feel tonic?¡±


    ¡°I guess this means you forgive my nastiness thest time we saw each other, then?¡±


    ¡°Are you wanting forgiveness?¡±


    ¡°I just want you.¡±


    ¡°Nerissa¡­¡± His hands squeezed my shoulders and he hauled in a shaky breath. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted you since the day you and Keisha graduated college, but I was ambitious, building my business and my fortune. You were so young¡­and I wasn¡¯t going to make you a casualty of my dreams. But¡­¡± his eyes twinkled, ¡°the day you went into business with Keisha, I knew I¡¯d always have a reason to be around you.¡±


    ¡°I said something awful to you thest time we all went to lunch together, out of self-defense and immaturity. I just don¡¯t want to get hurt.¡± ¡°I could still hurt you, baby girl,¡± he gravely assured me.


    I raised my chin. ¡°I could hurt you, too, Cornelius,¡± I warned, letting him know-I have power, too.


    ¡°Yes. You could kill a man if you ever hit your mark.¡± He picked up themp and set it on the table, then looked closely at everything else I¡¯did out. ¡°What the hell¡­?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to see you. Alone.¡± My face warmed up as the words settled intimately in the air between us. It still didn¡¯t clear up the confused frown on his face. ¡°I have questions about all this¡­stuff.¡±


    He lifted an eyebrow. ¡°So, you two little tricksters got me here. Keisha said she needed someone to house-sit, but here you are. Not quite sure how I¡¯m supposed to help you, Nerissa¡­?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± I said glumly. ¡°You screwed up my seduction. You weren¡¯t supposed to show up until tomorrow. I had a sexy dressid out. I was prepared to cook your favorite Chinese dishes-crispy lemon chicken and ginger pork pot stickers. I also spent thest three months buying out half of Vault¡¯s catalog.¡±


    I paused for a breath. ¡°I want private lessons, Cornelius. I want your help breaking all this-¡± I waved a hand at the toys, the tubes of lube, the rainbow assortment of condoms, ¡°in.¡±


    Cornelius¡¯ brows crept up into his forehead as I spoke. He shook his head.


    My heart sank into my stomach. Had I just made aplete fool of myself?


    ¡°I can¡¯t allow that.¡± He tilted my face back up so my gaze was forced to meet his eyes.


    I gulped. ¡°No private lessons?¡± No seduction? No love?


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you cook.¡± Then he lowered his lips to mine. ¡°We¡¯ll order take-out¡­because your lesson begins now.¡±


    I curled my arms around his neck. His lips swept over mine. He dappled them with kisses, licked across my lower lip, and kissed the corners of my mouth with tenderness and affection. The drift of his breath smelled like cinnamon and warmed the moisture left behind by his savoring tongue.


    Excitement buzzed down my neck and my back. He kissed a spot under my earlobe.


    ¡°Yum.¡± He grazed the pulse under my skin with his soft mouth.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Fuuuck¡­¡± I sighed, squirming beneath his roaming palms with hot pleasure.


    Hisugh, his breath stroking the inside of my ear, sent a jolt of exquisite feeling to that pink knot of flesh all a-quiver between my thighs. One hand swept up under my shirt, while his other hand syed on my spine.


    ¡°Oooh, yes.¡± I bit my lip. He cupped my braless breast. I heard him hiss in a breath as he fondled its tip with his fingers, one hand embracing my back while he massaged my breast with his other hand.


    Clenching the fabric of my shirt, I yanked it up over my head and shook out my hair as I dropped the shirt on the arm of an oversized couch.


    Cornelius checked me out with those startling blue eyes. My nipples tingled with sweet anticipation as he held out his hand to me. ¡°Damn, baby. Your body is mmin¡¯!¡±


    Iughed. He took my hand and twirled me around, only to pull me close and kiss me deeply. His lips moved down my neck. His hands stroked my cheeks, my neck. Then he cupped my naked breasts and pushed them together, sucking on my nipples and the dark, rosy halo surrounding them. One by one heved those budding tips with his tongue, dampened them, and pulled them between his lips as his hands fed the warmth and roundness of my breasts into his mouth.


    ¡°Mmmm.¡± I reached behind me. My ass bumped the curve of the couch¡¯s upholstered arm, a wee relief to sink into as I could hardly hold myself up while his tongue swam around my breasts.

 Chapter 32

    I savored the cooling sensation of my shorts being removed. Followed by my panties.


    Cornelius stood up between the naked, quivering V of my thighs. Our gazes locked. He reached out and slid a finger between mydy¡¯s lips and began undoing the buttons of his gray silk shirt with his other hand.


    I squeaked with excitement. My hips swiveled in a wild duet with his fluttering fingertips.


    ¡°Lesson number one, my little livewire¡­¡± He slid his fingers easily around my sopping-wet bud. I moaned, my control slipping from the intense tickle of sexual bliss his fingers were rubbing and teasing out of me. ¡°Toys should enhance sensations, not rece the real thing. You are going to get the real thing first.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± I closed my eyes and took arge gulp of air, ¡°¡­a woman might need to use them if her man isn¡¯t around.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d have to tough it out if you were my woman. Just as I¡¯d do without if I was away from you. Because you see¡­¡± he slid a finger into my dripping wet core and circled it around its tight, juicy walls. ¡°I don¡¯t fuck around.¡±


    His thumb lightly brushed the delicate membrane hooding my clitoris as he delivered this good news to me. ¡°asional use is fine, but reliance on a vibrator,¡± he casually continued, ¡°can toughen a woman¡¯s pleasure tolerance, until only a jackhammer can make here. I can¡¯t let that happen to you.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± My hips swiveled. My clitoris fluttered against his mobile fingers as he slid them up and down, smearing my dew around my poutyher lips. Somehow, that wasn¡¯t anything I ever expected to hear from this sex-toy magnate, but I appreciated his concern. ¡°I¡¯m so-oooh, that feels so good, Cornelius,¡± I squeaked. ¡°I¡¯m happy to know you¡¯re thinking of me!¡± ¡°Have you yed with your toys yet, Nerissa?¡± I nodded.


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°The nipple mps.¡±


    He chuckled, and the fond look he gave me made me cream all over his fingers.


    ¡°Clover? Or tweezer?¡±


    ¡°T-T-Tweezer.¡±


    ¡°I bet those mps look so pretty on your gorgeous nipples. Did you like them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like your tongue and lips much better.¡±


    He reached out and flicked one of my nipples with his finger, bent and licked them both again, and suckled them again. Bit lightly on them.


    ¡°Show me what you did.¡±


    He presented me with the tweezer-style mps, attached by a shiny, pinkish-gold chain.


    With nervous fingers, I struggled to secure one nipple between the rubber tips while he tweaked my other nipple intoing out to y.


    The fingers of his other hand fondled inside and around my silky, sodden sex vault while my body writhed non-stop like a snake. ¡°I-I can¡¯t think,¡± I panted out helplessly.


    He coaxed my nipple with his thumb and forefinger into ruby-red arousal and I focused long enough to secure it between the mps-and set the tension to an intoxicating pinch. Thebination of Cornelius¡¯s fingers pumping inside my sheath and my nipples in the grip of those mps felt amazing. My senses were bombarded. Conflicted, enticed, and aroused between pain and pleasure.


    I gazed into his eyes. His lips were parted, cheeks streaked with lust. The light chain that linked the mps together added a delicious stimulus of weight to my nipples.


    I didn¡¯t ask questions when Cornelius lifted the chain to my parted, panting lips¡­then eased it between my teeth.


    The pull inflicted a twist upon my nipples. The pressure and sensation ced on them as my head tilted back, the chain between my teeth tugging up on my breasts, made me whimper.


    My hips danced. My mind spun¡­and when he flicked his thumb softly, over and across and around the aching swell of my clit while his talented fingers dove in and out of my tight little box, I blew.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­yessss¡­¡± Breath panted out of my body as I creamed yet again all over his fingers. I shuddered. I inked. Well, maybe I didn¡¯t kink, but if I could ink like a squirming octopus, then by God that¡¯s what I did.


    And it felt so good!


    I fell back against the arm of the couch. Sensation quaked throughout my body.


    The chain slipped from my lips. If I was drooling, Cornelius didn¡¯t notice as he tugged the mps off, and bent and soothed my tormented nipples by sucking gently on them, one by one, oblivious to my noisy bundle ofe-sounds that moaned, sighed, and cooed from my chest.


    He kissed my mouth and eased his fingers out from the stubborn suction of my pulsing vulva.


    ¡°Nice warm-up, Nerissa,¡± he praised, straightening as he smiled down at me syed across the end of the couch with my thighs open. He tugged his shirt out of his trousers-trousers that chuted up with his powerful erection.


    I blushed up at him-wet, satisfied, and limp all over. He held out his hand. I took it and let him drag me up against his hard body.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He kissed my neck and wrapped his hands around my waist. Well, maybe his fingers didn¡¯t quite make it all around my waist, I do like my desserts and I¡¯m not shy about it, either! ¡°I¡¯m very proud of you, sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°Am I making the grade so far?¡± I purred. I reached behind my back and my fingers closed over a jumbo-sized tube of lube and a vibrating butt plug with his name on it.


    Corneliusughed, kissed me, and smiled into my eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a pleasure to have in ss, Miss All That. A pleasure to have in ss¡­¡±


    The End

 Chapter 33

    ROOM SERVICE


    Thest words of our argument ring in my ears. This weekend was supposed to have been our time together ¡­and yet it has dissolved into the usual bitter disaster. Booked into the exclusive Harringtons resort, I¡¯d had high hopes. Then I caught you at the bar after lunch, cocktail in hand, drooling over the leggy blonde from the hotel spa. The dull predictability had not dampened my anger and I had confronted you back in our suite; my usations leading to a huge row. Tears and insults flowed before you had finally left me to stew. Not before you¡¯d told me how you intended to pick up with your new blonde friend in the meantime¡­


    And so here I am. My eyes are swollen from the frustrated tears I¡¯ve cried, I am utterly fed up with the state of our marriage. Staring at myself in the borate vanity mirror, I am starting to understand why you look elsewhere. Is that my reflection? How did I be this disheveled mess? My dark hair is a matted, clinging to my hot face and I am still in my dressing robe from bathing after lunch.


    The knock at the door takes me by surprise and I jump to answer it. My heart skips excitedly, hoping that you¡¯vee back, bouquet in hand, for ravenous make-up sex. I am half startled and half irritated, when I open the weighted door, to find one of the hotel butlers standing there.


    ¡°Mrs. Sykes?¡± he inquiries in a deep, husky ent from somece I can¡¯t quite put my finger on. His face says that he is bemused to find me in a state of undress.


    Embarrassed, I move the top of my silk robe to cover my exposed breasts.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I mutter self-consciously, ¡°can I help you?¡±


    As soon as the words leave my lips I notice how strikingly attractive he is and I regret my dismissive tone. He is young, probably no older than thirty, tall and dark-haired. His face is masculine but has soft, round features and that one-day-old stubble that I love to run my fingers through.


    He smiles, acknowledging my appraisal of his good looks.


    ¡°Apologies for the interruption madam,¡± he starts casually, ¡°but I have a delivery for your room  champagne for two  with ourpliments.¡±


    He moves sideways to reveal a small trolley to his right. It is loaded with petit fours next to a huge ice bucket containing very expensive-looking champagne. My subconsciousughs at the irony. You must have pre-ordered this as a treat before the bust-up¡­ Well, it does seem a shame to waste it now¡­


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I reply as demurely as possible. ¡°Would you mind bringing it inside for me?¡±


    The question sounds like a flirty proposition, which of course it is meant to be. Inwardly I chastise myself for the exposure to yet more humiliation¡­ Look at him Sara¡­ why on earth would he be interested in you? As though he is reading my mind, he smiles again. It is a warm, sincere smile, with just a hint of sin.


    ¡°Of course, madam. I¡¯d be happy to do that.¡±


    I move back inside the room, allowing him just enough space to squeeze his alluring body past me. As he passes I smell a delicious scenting from him. It¡¯s some sensual mix of leather and spice that makes me feel hot and heady. I close the door and take a second to collect myself. Thistest row must have hit me badly if I am flirting with the first man I see¡­? But then, turning to look at him, it¡¯s obvious why I¡¯m so affected.


    He is busy removing items from the silver trolley and arranging them on the ss coffee table in the lounge portion of the suite. As he works he bends sciously over the table, exposing his gorgeous backside to me. It looks delicious in his tight, ck uniform. My breath hitches and I realize suddenly just how much I want this man to take my mind off my marital issues¡­ I have no idea who he is and yet he is so tempting¡­


    He turns to face me, having finished the task at hand. He holds the bottle of champagne out towards me expectantly.


    ¡°Shall I pour for you madam?¡± he asks.


    It is an appropriate question and yet he makes it sound like a scorching proposal¡­


    ¡°Mmmm, please,¡± is all I manage in reply.


    I watch him filling the crystal flutes one at a time. He is meticulous and seems to deliberately take a long time toplete the job. The room is silent  except, it seems, for the sounds of my excited breathing.


    ¡°Is there anything else I can do to help you enjoy your stay?¡± he probes, raising one dark eyebrow ever so slightly.


    His ent is gorgeous, soft, and brooding and the words seem to goad me. It seems such a deliberately loaded thing to ask¡­ Is he flirting with me? Surely I¡¯m just imagining it? I move fractionally forward and take a deep breath.


    ¡°I know this is an unusual request, but¡­¡± I hesitate, suddenly unsure.


    He takes a step towards me and gently ces one of his slender fingers under my chin, raising my face to look directly at him. I blush  embarrassed by the unexpected contact  but also from the electricity that shoots through me at his touch.


    ¡°Go on¡­¡± he coaxes, ¡°ask away. I¡¯m your butler, Mrs. Sykes; it¡¯s my job to make sure you¡¯re fully satisfied during your stay at Harringtons.¡±


    Bolstered by the physical contact, I swallow thest fragments of my pride and finish my sentence.


    ¡°I was wondering if you¡¯d share the bubbly with me. I know my husband won¡¯t be back for a long time and I¡¯d appreciate thepany¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    My voice hangs in the air as he silently assesses my face. Then he closes the remaining distance between us and uses the same, soft finger to trace an invisible line down my jaw, to my lips. The act is so intimate that it takes my breath away and instinctively I close my eyes.


    ¡°Well, my shift ends in a few minutes,¡± I hear him say, ¡°so I¡¯d be very happy to join you. Thanks for the invitation.¡±


    My eyes fly open and I gape at him in disbelief.


    ¡°As I am still on duty at this moment, is there anything else I can do for you?¡± he continues.


    Images of him kissing me, disrobing me, and fondling my entire body fill my mind¡­ I push them away, although I know my face has colored at the thought.


    ¡°I have a few suggestions¡­¡± I murmur, staring into his smoldering blue eyes. ¡°But I am not sure they fall into a butler¡¯s remit.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯d be surprised at the lengths I¡¯m prepared to go to to keep you happy, madam,¡± he replied, winking at me.

 Chapter 34

    This time my blush engulfs me and I feel the heat rising to my face. He brushes that finger across my lips for a few further seconds and then reaches down to kiss them. The kiss is hard and intense, taking no prisoners. His tongue sweeps across my lips, brushing past my teeth. I dly receive him, opening up and moaning into his mouth. I feel myself getting damp at the prospect of those lips elsewhere on my body.


    ¡°Mmmm, Mrs. Sykes, you do taste good,¡± he deres, nibbling my lower lip.


    I can¡¯t help smiling to myself as he steps back, checking his watch and then obviously satisfied with the time, hands me a champagne-filled flute.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± he asks, gesturing to the chaise-longue in the corner of the room.


    I nod, taking a mouthful of the bubbles. I feel a little giddy and am not sure if it¡¯s the alcohol or the lust pulsing through me. I skip over and seat myself beside him. Boldly I raise my ss and propose an impromptu toast:


    ¡°Here¡¯s to a satisfying evening then?¡±


    He shes me a wicked grin and gently clinks my ss in agreement.


    ¡°My sentiments exactly,¡± he concurs. ¡°It¡¯s not my ce to say so, of course, but it¡¯s not right that such a beautiful woman should be on her own in this wonderful suite.¡±


    I appraise him again, not able to believe my luck. Why would such a hot, young guy be interested in me? I am sure he can have his pick of women his age for casual sex¡­? It urs to me that that¡¯s what I hope this is: impable, mind-blowing, casual fucking. The thought makes me feel horny and wanton for the first time in an age.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I reply, bashful at the unexpectedpliment. ¡°This wasn¡¯t exactly what I had in mind when I made the reservation, but you might be about to make my day a whole lot better! I¡¯m Sara by the way,¡± I say, suddenly a little embarrassed that we haven¡¯t yet got the formalities out of the way. ¡°I don¡¯t think I know your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ke, madam,¡± he answers, eyes full of unadulterated sin.


    ¡°ke,¡± I start, feeling my confidence diminish, ¡°¡­what must you think of me?¡±


    ¡°Sara, it¡¯s not my ce to judge you,¡± he whispers, staring at me with that same loaded intensity. ¡°But I¡¯m here for you right now¡­ if you want me?¡±


    What a question! I¡¯ve possibly never wanted anyone more¡­ Unwee thoughts of you push their way into my head. How could I ever exin this; after all the things I have used you of doing?


    ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything like this before,¡± I murmur, surveying ke¡¯s handsome face as I falter between guilt and lust, ¡°but¡­ there¡¯s no denying how much I want you.¡±


    He pulls me closer towards him and I go dly, climbing onto hisp. Straddling him intimately, he slides his hands up my thighs, pushing the silk aside and caressing my pale, exposed skin. Even against his uniform, I can feel his hardness. His body feels taut and poised for action. ke runs his fingers through my hair, gently drawing my head backbacbabacksbackward and He nts soft kisses across the nape, building the pressure slowly until the feelings are almost too exquisite. Pausing, he draws me down to him, so we are eye to eye.


    ¡°Well it sounds good to me,¡± he purrs, ¡°how long do you think we have?¡±


    I check the oak grandfather clock, ticking happily to my left. It¡¯s approaching seven o¡¯clock. If you were going toe back to change, you¡¯d have done so by now¡­ so in reality we probably have hours¡­


    ¡°I would guess a couple of hours, but it¡¯s impossible to know¡­¡±


    My voice trails away, concerned that his conscience might be getting the better of him. I need not have worried. He answers my frown with another passionate kiss. Our lips crash together, animating the now palpable sexual tension between us. He tugs gently at the belt securing my robe, pulling both ends so they fall loosely to my sides. The front opens, exposing my swollen breasts and eager nipples.


    Pulling me up even closer to him, he draws my left nipple into his hot mouth. I hear myself groan at the sudden, weed sensation. His teeth tug gently at the growing bud and instinctively I run my fingers through the length of his dark, luscious hair. I feel his erection straining to be free by my thigh and work my leg against him, noticing him grow at the contact. As he turns his attention to my other breast, he fondles the left with his skillful hands, leaving me breathless and writhing uncontrobly on hisp.


    ¡°Oh, I want to feel you inside me!¡±


    The words leave my lips in a rush of brazen desire, even before I have had time to process them.


    He stops nuzzling me for a moment and smiles that sinful grin again.


    ¡°Uh-uh, Mrs. Sykes, not yet! If you want my cock, then you¡¯re going to have to work for it¡­¡±


    His tone is yful and yet he looks serious. Intrigued by his response, I decide to y ke at his own game, and rising from hisp, I drop to my knees on the plush carpet in front of him.


    ¡°¡­What can I do for you, sir?¡± I ask primly, watching his response from beneath myshes.


    He chuckles and leans in towards me.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it!¡± heughs, ¡°how about I get to y customer for a while¡­?¡±


    There¡¯s a dangerous edge to his voice and I like it. I can feel my excitement spreading down my thighs.


    ¡°Certainly, sir,¡± I continue. ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    ke arches his back into the chaise-longue, simultaneously releasing his belt buckle, with long, agile fingers. He releases the button on the top of his trousers and slowly unzips his fly, eyeing me intently during the whole show.


    ¡°Come over here and taste me,¡± he says, his voice little but a seductive whisper.


    Heady with my desire for this man, I let thest remnants of my robe fall around my calves. ke¡¯s eyes widen as he drinks in all of my body. Usually so reluctant to show any flesh, I lower myself to my hands and knees and brazenly crawl the short distance between us. My breasts swing in front of me; my hard, excited nipples aching for his lips again. I¡¯m desperate to have him, in my mouth and anywhere else he wants to be¡­T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    By the time I arrive at his crotch, his impressive length has been freed and throbs impatiently as my mouth approaches it. The fact that this gorgeous man wants me as much as I want him is so exhrating. I eye his face one final time before I taste him and seeing his expectant smile, I wrap my lips around his hot prick.

 Chapter 35

    It¡¯s been a long time since Ist gave head, but my nerves dissipate fast. He is so taut and tasty  everything I have missed in a man. I swallow him down, sliding my mouth right down his length like the greedy woman I have be. He moans from above me, using his hand to guide my head up and down him. Hearing his encouraging noises I press my lips down to his soft, dark hair. He more than fills my throat and I feel myself beginning to gag, tears collecting in my eyes  and yet  I bloody love it. I haven¡¯t been this gratuitous for years. I push myself down further and stay there for as long as I can, before allowing myself up for air.


    His face is ecstatic as I head back down his hard length. I can¡¯t wait to have him inside my sex. I can already feel how hot and wet I am for him. Still on my hands and knees, I work up and down him, building my desire with the pace. As the momentum develops, ke holds my hair and starts to fuck my mouth. He makes short, insistent thrusts into me as he takes control. I stare up at him as best I can as he uses my throat. His expression is delicious. I have to have him now.


    I pull away, still on all fours, gasping for breath.


    ¡°Now where are you going?¡± he asks me darkly.


    Beyond caring how desperate I sound, I try to appeal to his testosterone-filled yearning.


    ¡°Please sir, can I have your cock inside my pussy now?¡±


    He smiles, clearly enjoying being in charge. I hope he realizes how bloody erotic it is for me too!


    ¡°Perhaps, since you asked so nicely Sara¡­ but only when I say so¡­¡±


    He stands, loosening his ck tie and stripping off his white shirt, dropping thetter just in front of my face. The appetizing smell of him reaches my face in a goading wave. As he walks around my body to the bed, he ps my ass, making me turn and yelp.


    ¡°Follow me, Sara¡­ But stay on your hands and knees¡­¡±


    He seats himself on the edge of therge, king-size bed and beckons me over with one finger. I smile, knowing this should be a humiliation, but feelingpletely insatiable. I follow his instructions, crawling towards him like a hungry animal; somehow utterly empowered by the role y.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As I approach he pats hisp, gesturing for me toe to him. I do so willingly, but as I try to climb up to straddle him again, he halts me with onerge hand.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± he says his voice a deep, husky whisper. ¡°First I need to punish you for this infidelity. You know how wrong it is to fuck the butler whilst your husband is just downstairs in the hotel, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I stare at him uncertainly, biting my lip¡­ not knowing what to say. He¡¯s right of course, this is entirely wrong. I should be ashamed or at least guilt-ridden and yet deep, overwhelming desire for this man overshadows any other emotions¡­ As I consider how to respond, his cock throbs impatiently by my head. The urge to reach out and hold it makes me feel giddy.


    ¡°¡­But sir  I want you so much. Please fuck me?¡± God, I am so desperate for him.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to Sara,¡± he says, voice full of authority, ¡°but I am going to spank that pretty little behind for you first. Stand up and lock the door.¡±


    I swallow hard. This isn¡¯t what I had expected. I have heard about women who enjoy being spanked and have always considered the idea to be a little off-the-wall. And yet now, kneeling in front of ke, the idea seems less than crazy. After all, I do deserve to be punished, don¡¯t I¡­?


    ¡°Sara?¡±


    ke¡¯s voice is scorching and burns right through me.


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    ¡°Lock the door and get over my knee. Now.¡±


    I stop thinking and allow my dripping desire to decide for me. Rising from the floor I dash to the door, enabling the internal lock  just in case  then I turn and walk back towards him. I am full of nerves by the time I reach hisp. I stand to his right side and consider what¡¯s about to happen.


    He looks up at me, still smiling, and points to his legs.


    ¡°Down,¡± he says quietly.


    I drape myself over hisp, my left arm grazing his hardness as I descend. As my head falls, my hair collects in a dark pile on the carpet in front of me. I have never been so vulnerable and exposed before. I shiver with anticipation. Will it hurt? Can I take it?


    ¡°Put your hands behind your back,¡± he orders sensually, his voice still that dark whisper.


    Saying nothing, I do as I am told. It¡¯s not exactlyfortable, and yet, being this way makes the whole thing feel so erotic¡­ I hear small sounds from above me and strain my head to see what¡¯s going on. I just see ke pulling his tie from around his neck and then feel him using it to secure my wrists together. The bonds are not tight, but the idea of being tied does things to me. Things that I never expected to feel¡­ I squirm over hisp, unable to hide the delicious mixture of anxiety and arousal bubbling inside me.


    ¡°Hold still, Sara,¡± he says andnds a small blow onto myoned buttocks.


    I yelp and try to be a statue across his hard legs. Hends a quick session of small smacks on my behind. They don¡¯t hurt, but the idea that I am being punished by a stranger drives me crazy. Embarrassed shame and yearning surge through me, sending color into all four of my cheeks. As he spanks me, ke¡¯s words goad me;


    ¡°Why are you being punished, Sara?¡±


    I swallow hard; too mortified to reply. A sharp swat to my right buttock helps me find my voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been very naughty, sir,¡± I say, hoping this is the right answer.


    ¡°Yes, you have, beautiful,¡± he says, caressing my hot behind, ¡°and¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­And I¡¯ve just given head to a gorgeous man who is not my husband, sir¡­¡± I say, enjoying the role-y, even from this bizarre angle.


    He chuckles lightly.


    ¡°Mmmm, yes you did,¡± he says as though musing out loud.


    He traces that delicate finger across my behind sliding it down past my anus and into the wet folds of my hungry slit. I groan out of some desperate reflex to have him there.


    ¡°And now you¡¯re being spanked over hisp¡­ And soon¡­ very soon¡­ he¡¯s going to screw you all over this expensive suite¡­¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I say, breathless again.

 Chapter 36

    I am so bloody frantic for him to fuck me.


    He rains another torrent of smacks down on me. These are harder and my tender skin feels sore beneath them.


    ¡°Please, sir,¡± I beg, not knowing what to say.


    ke¡¯s throbbing prick is back against my arm, rubbing me impatiently. He wants me as much as I want him. The thought isforting as the humbling punishment continues. I count the strokes in my mind and as he reaches twelve, he slides two fingers inside my pussy. I respond carnally, pushing myself back onto his hand, fucking his fingers.


    ¡°Do you want my cock, Sara?¡± he growls at me.


    ¡°God, yes please!¡± I respond, practically yelling at him.


    He pulls me back from over hisp and draws me up to his face. Then his mouth ims me, possessing my lips as he falls back onto the bed, pulling me along with him. Wrists still bound, I straddle his body helplessly as we kiss. We say nothing at that moment, but my sex grazes his impressive length and I grind against him slowly. I am more than simmering now. I am starting to boil¡­


    ke¡¯srge hands move back to my ass, grabbing my chastised buttocks and manipting them as my hips rub against him. I wince at the unexpected ache, but soon be lost in the sensations. After a moment one of his hands moves from my behind to his trouser pocket. Producing a small foil packet, he smiles at me, before ripping open the corner with his teeth.


    ¡°Are you ready, naughty girl?¡± he asks me, eyes loaded with sin, as he slides the condom onto his massive erection between my legs.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I am so ready.


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± I answer; my voice a shaky, foreign sound.


    He angles his cock towards me and I do my best to push onto him. I¡¯m so aroused by the whole adventure that he easily slides into me. He fills me slowly, before pulling away and then pounding back hard. I groan as the feeling fills my senses and overwhelms me. ke fucks my needy body this way for some time. I close my eyes; lost in the carnal sensations wrecking my body.


    Finally, he pushes me backward as he rises back to a sitting position. Still bound I am unable to assist him, but marvel at the strength of his torso and abdominals. ke grabs my breasts and pulls hard on the nipples, using them to force me against his chest. I rest my head against his shoulder and he holds me there, in his strong arms, as he screws me hard and unrelentingly; his cock pushing in and out of my wetness.


    ¡°I am going to fuck you so hard, Sara,¡± he tells me through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I whisper, absorbed totally in his perfect, persistent technique.


    ¡°So hard that you¡¯ll be feeling me for days toe¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmmm¡­¡± I concur as I feel him reaching behind me and tugging at the material around my wrists. In a moment my arms are free and instinctively I move them up and around his body.


    In one fluid movement, he rolls me over to the right and is on top of me, still inside me and all over me. ke catches my wrists and pulls my arms up above my head, holding me his own, personal prisoner. Pinioning me to the bed with his full, hard body he slows the pace and eyes me intently. We exchange an intense gaze as I catch my breath.


    Looking up at him, his toned abs undting down his strong body, his muscr arms holding me down, I can no longer contain the desire I have for him. I need him to consume me, possess me, and take me over. I want to feel like a woman again¡­ and I know he can give that to me. I open myself up, pulling my legs back and hooking them over his forearms.


    ¡°ke,¡± I whisper, ¡°fuck me.¡±


    His eyes twinkle in response and moving down to his elbows he resumes; pushing himself deeper into me. Now it¡¯s slower and immeasurably more intense. He never stops watching me as his hungry cock devours my pussy. I arch my back under him as the passion in me strengthens. I can feel an unbelievable climax building and hear unrecognizable grunts from my mouth.


    ke¡¯s pace increases and I realize he is also close to the edge. Still holding me down to the bed he draws lower and kisses me again. These are almost aggressive, his teeth grazing my lips, whilst his tongue imitates the movement of his prick inside my excited sex. I can barely breathe as the force of my orgasm overpowers me. I lose myself entirely in him¡­ the smell of him, the feel of him, his heat enveloping my every sense¡­


    As I convulse around him, I finally open my eyes to see him smiling at me. I look up sheepishly, still overawed by the power of the climax. He nts small kisses down my jawline and whispers:


    ¡°I¡¯m not done with you yet Mrs. Sykes¡­ Get over the edge of that dresser¡­¡±


    The authority has returned to his voice and I love it. He moves slowly from my body and I dash to follow him to the antique-looking piece of furniture he¡¯d indicated. Leaning against the aged mahogany I feel ke pressing against me.

 Chapter 37

    His prick is still rock solid between my legs. I arch my back expectantly, pushing myself back to meet his cock. He grabs my hips and spears me. From this new angle, he feels evenrger and every fiber of my being responds as he fucks me. I reach back and wrap my arms around his head and neck; wing at his hair like an animal. ke¡¯s hands are all over my body; at my hips, holding me in ce, and at my breasts, hugging and squeezing them. His thrusts are hard and insistent, iming me and making me scream out loud. Ind face down over the dresser as his momentum pushes me forward as he screws me.


    ke ces one of hisrge hands on my shoulders, holding me down again as his orgasm approaches.


    ¡°Oh yes!¡± I cry. ¡°Yes ke, do it!¡±


    He growls a deep, predatory sound as he finally cums inside me, nearly copsing on top of me in the process. The dresser buckles under ourbined weight and for a moment I wonder if the whole thing is about to fall to pieces. After a moment of recovery, ke scoops me up and carries me back to the bed. I marvel at his strength as heys me down and climbs back on top of me, nuzzling my naval.


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to rece the damn thing if it falls,¡± heughs, looking up at me from my groin.


    I reach down and ruffle his luscious hair through my fingers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I say, ¡°bill it to the room and my husband can pay!¡±


    He chuckles and travels up my flushed body, nting kisses on my midriff, breast, and neck on his way.


    ¡°Nice thinking,¡± he whispers between more kisses. Then he looks down at me again and smiles;


    ¡°I hope I¡¯ve helped to make your stay at Harringtons a memorable one, madam?¡±


    Iugh and swat him over the head with one of the plush cushions scattered across the bed.


    ¡°Yes, thank you, ke. Your attention to detail has been outstanding!¡±


    The sound of the key in the door is so subtle that for a split second, it doesn¡¯t register. As the realization dawns, cold panic washes over me like a sledgehammer. ke¡¯s body tenses and leaps from the bed, spinning to face the door. I hear thetch turn, but the internal lock ke had ordered me to put on holds the door in ce.


    ¡°Sara?¡±


    Your voicees booming through the wood; a peculiar mix of concern and irritation.


    ¡°Sara? Are you in there? Let me in!¡±


    I am frozen to the spot on the king-size bed and look at the gorgeous man on my left in panic.


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± I mouth in a whisper, ¡°it¡¯s my husband! What are we going to do?¡±


    My body is cold and mmy at the prospect of being caught red-handed and it takes me a moment to notice the calm, considered expression on ke¡¯s face as he considers me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he says casually, ¡°let¡¯s let him in, shall we?¡±


    There is a strange look about him which suddenly unsettles me. Why isn¡¯t he horrified at the prospect of being found screwing one of the hotel¡¯s guests? He isn¡¯t even rushing to dress and stands there shirtless with his trousers still hanging undone around his hips.


    ¡°What? No!¡± I hiss at him, darting from the bed to try and put myself between him and the door.


    He smiles at me, knowing he will easily get there first, and unlocks the mechanism before I can even reach him. Mortified, all I can do is stand there as my new lover opens the piece of oak between himself and my husband.


    You stand there nonchntly as the wood is peeled back to reveal a topless ke and me;pletely in the nude and flushing madly. You raise one eyebrow as you survey the scene and yet the fireworks that the ball of tension in the belly expects seem not to transpire¡­ You don¡¯t acknowledge me at all.


    ¡°Mr. Sykes,¡± ke says with staggeringposure. ¡°Apologies for the dy; pleasee in¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Corday?¡± you reply, stepping forward to shake ke¡¯s hand. ¡°¡­ Can I assume from the state of my wife that things have gone to n?¡± I can¡¯t quite believe my ears! How do you already know each other? And to which n are you referring? My guilty shock falls away to reveal the earlier anger I had felt at you.


    ¡°Steven¡­ What is going on here?¡± I bark at you.


    You step forward, allowing the door to m shut behind you. ke moves in front of it as it shuts, but you now obscure my view of himpletely.


    ¡°I might ask you the same question, Sara!¡± you say, your voice full of mocking glee. ¡°Am I right in thinking you¡¯ve just been fucking the butler?¡±


    I stand there, breasts heaving, the smell of sex in the air around us, and consider your question.


    ¡°I can confirm that she has, Mr. Sykes,¡± says ke from behind you. ¡°Smoking-hot fucking too, if I might say so¡­¡±


    You smile briefly and then your lips be a thin line as you approach my body.


    ¡°Really?¡± Your voice is low and menacing. ¡°Do you have anything to say for yourself?¡± you ask me sardonically.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I open my mouth to answer but close it again. What can I say?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take your silence as an admission Sara,¡± you say running your hand through my hair. It gets halfway down the length and then stops as you grab it forcefully and hold me in ce.


    ¡°Steven!¡± I squeal as I process the sudden hurt.


    You silence me with one finger of your left hand which you press to my lips.


    ¡°Now that Mr. Corday here has warmed you up, I think it¡¯s time you met a few more of my friends. ke will take you to the penthouse suite and I will be up to join you shortly, I promise.¡±


    I stare at you and you smile, pressing your lips towards mine for a passionate kiss. I feel my hungry tits responding to your authority and I moan into your mouth. As the kiss concludes there¡¯s an edge to your expression which is as daunting as it¡¯s arousing. Then you release my hair and take me by the arm, pulling me firmly towards ke and the door. He grins as we approach and slips an arm around my waist as he opens it.


    ¡°¡­But, ¡°I stammer, ¡°I¡¯m naked!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey,¡± you purr from behind me, ¡°you¡¯re perfect just the way you are!¡±


    I hear you chuckling as the door swings closed behind me and ke leads me securely down the candle-lit corridor¡­


    The End

 Chapter 38

    DARE


    Amy bnced the phone against her ear with one hand while she tried to force the suitcase closed with the other. No matter how much she pushed, the lid would not budge. Frustrated, she told her mom that she¡¯d call her backter, disconnected the call, and flung the cell phone on the bed, renewing her efforts with both arms on the impossibly full suitcase. Her brown curls flew around her head in a maniacal dance. She swore under her breath, kicked the suitcase for good measure, and went in search of ice cream instead.


    She twisted the lid off the container of Ben & Jerry¡¯s Chunky Monkey and plopped herself into an oversized chair, one of the only pieces of living room furniture that remained in her twisted-up version of life.


    How could things have ended up like this? Thest few weeks were a blur of insanity. The only thing she was sure of was that she was moving and it was happening a lot sooner than originally nned. Her phone rang again and she sighed. She wanted to ignore it but knew that it would unlikely make the caller go away, especially if it was her mother calling back.


    ¡°You¡¯reing out tonight, right?¡± said the excited voice on the other end of the phone before Amy could even manage to say hello. Amy looked longingly at her ice cream before deciding on an appropriate response.


    ¡°You do realize that I have a flight in the morning, right?¡± she said with an exaggerated sigh.


    ¡°So, when did that ever stop you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving, Kate. Like for good.¡±


    ¡°All the more reason to get out tonight and have a good time.¡±


    Amy grumbled under her breath. Kate may have been a faithful friend for the past five years but she wasn¡¯t very good at being sympathetic to certain life crises.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t, Kate, I¡¯m sorry. As much as I would like to go out tonight, it just doesn¡¯t make much sense when I have to be up so early in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Frank is going to be there.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t ying fair, Kate.¡±


    It didn¡¯t help that Kate knew all of Amy¡¯s weak spots and she¡¯d hit her where it hurt the most ¨C the biggest weak spot was a certain tall, dark, and handsome specimen named Frank Demmel. For the past year, Amy had been drooling over him and desperate to get together with him but every attempt at making those fantasies reality had resulted in nothing but utter hopeless despair. As much as she hated to ept it, Frank just didn¡¯t like her in that way, and moving away was going to be a great way to press the refresh button on her life and get away from the obsession that was Frank Demmel.


    ¡°He wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. You, of all people, should know how much that hurts, Kate. No, I think Frank has made it more than clear that he doesn¡¯t care whether I live or die.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re just being melodramatic and that¡¯s depressing. No, no, no, Amy, I am not going to let you sit in that empty house and feel sorry for yourself tonight. You owe it to me toe out and have a good time. I¡¯m your best friend, after all, and this is thest chance we have to see each other until god knows when. Come on, tell me you will.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Amy sighed into the phone, ¡°But only for a couple of hours, Kate, and no alcohol. I need to get an early night tonight.¡±


    ¡°Great! You aren¡¯t going to regret this. I will be there to pick you up at nine. Be dazzling.¡±


    Kate ended her conversations as quickly as she started them. Amy didn¡¯t even have a chance to agree to the arrangement before Kate was off on whatever adventure she¡¯d nned for her day. Amy picked up her ice cream andughed to herself. Dazzling, she thought. It hardly mattered now. She could walk into the room lit up like a Christmas tree and Frank wasn¡¯t going to notice her. She was pretty sure that she got a glimpse on Facebook that Frank was now dating some pretty blonde-haired woman named Melissa.


    Even if she¡¯d wanted to dress to impress for the party this evening, her options were limited by the fact that almost everything she owned was now packed neatly away in boxes or suitcases ready for the movers to arrive and haul them away. She showered quickly, tried to tame her hair by pulling it back into a loose ponytail, and then pulled on a pair of faded jeans and a college sweatshirt. She knew that as soon as Kate took one look at her, she wasn¡¯t going to be happy. She was right.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Please tell me you¡¯re at least wearing something sexy underneath that hideous outfit,¡± she said pushing past Amy to make herself at home, ¡°Here, this is for you.¡±


    Amy took the shopping bag cautiously.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Consider it my going away present to you.¡±


    ¡°Kate, you didn¡¯t have to get me a present.¡±


    ¡°Somehow I knew you were going to pull a stunt like this,¡± Kate said motioning toward the jeans and sweatshirt, ¡°So I took proactive measures.¡±


    Amy pulled out a shimmering blue dress with spaghetti straps and looked at Kate in horror.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see what¡¯s wrong with what I¡¯m wearing,¡± Amy said in disgust, ¡°it works for me.¡±


    ¡°This is much better. Now go change.¡±


    Knowing that arguing with Kate was pointless, Amy gave up and took the new dress to the bathroom to change. It was form-fitting and reached just above the knee. She had to hand it to Kate, it suited her very well. She admired her reflection a moment conceding that maybe Kate was right.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think maybe this is a bit much?¡± she asked as she emerged from the bathroom feeling better suited for a formal cocktail party than a casual get-together.


    ¡°Trust me, this is much better.¡±


    ¡°I feel a little overdressed for the asion. I¡¯m not even nning to stay very long, remember? And hey, you¡¯re not wearing a dress.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about me,¡± Kate said brushing off the concern and directing Amy toward the door before she had a chance to change her mind. Amy had just enough time to grab her purse before they were on their way to the party, ready or not. They took Kate¡¯s shy, red convertible, which she insisted on driving with the top down even though the first hints of autumn chilled the night air. Amy wished that she¡¯d thought to grab a jacket before they left and hoped that her hair wasn¡¯t the mangled mess that it felt like.


    ¡°So, where are we going exactly?¡± Amy shouted over the wind and the radio. She hadn¡¯t been allowed to ask many questions and Kate wasn¡¯t in the mood to give a lot of details. Amy felt the first tingles of anxiety pierce her midsection. She¡¯d never beenpletely antisocial but she wasn¡¯t really intorge social gatherings either. Too many people left her feeling awkward and unsettled.


    ¡°Do you remember Parker?¡±


    ¡°Vaguely,¡± Amy said conjuring an image of a short, friendly guy with reddish hair and freckles. If she remembered correctly, he was kind of cute but not really her type.


    ¡°It¡¯s his party.¡±


    ¡°Are there going to be a lot of people there?¡±


    Kate shrugged and Amy had a feeling that meant yes. Mistake number two. She¡¯d let Kate talk her into riding in her car instead of taking her mother¡¯s car which she¡¯d been borrowing up until her departure.


    Amy opted against asking any more questions she didn¡¯t want to know the answers to while they drove. Kate turned into the driveway of a fair-sized brick two-story located on a quiet residential road. The neighbors were spaced far enough apart that they wouldn¡¯t be overly bothered by the noise of arge party but judging by the number of cars parked outside, this wasn¡¯t going to be such arge gathering. Amy didn¡¯t know whether she should feel relieved at this revtion or more concerned.


    ¡°You look hot, you know,¡± Kate said as they got out of the car and made their way up to the front door, ¡°He isn¡¯t going to be able to resist you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m over Frank.¡±


    ¡°Liar. But who said I was talking about Frank?¡±

 Chapter 39

    Amy hugged her arms tighter to ward off the chill as they waited for someone to answer the door. They didn¡¯t have to wait long. A bouncy blond in a ck dress answered and weed them with open arms. The house was filled with loud music but not the sort of overbearing music that would make it difficult to have a conversation. She followed Kate and the blonde into the main living room area where a small group chatted excitedly. Their greeter, whose name was Marie, offered Amy and Kate a drink, which Amy attempted to politely refuse until Kate epted on her behalf. As soon as Marie disappeared, Amy caught Kate¡¯s arm before she could mingle.


    ¡°I told you I wasn¡¯t drinking tonight,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s only one drink to help you rx and enjoy the evening,¡± Kate said, ¡°It¡¯s a party. You¡¯re supposed to have fun. Lighten up a bit for once.¡± ¡°I am but need I remind you again that I have to be at the airport early tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°h, h, h, yes, honey, you have mentioned that about a dozen times already. I haven¡¯t forgotten. You¡¯ll never see these people again in your life. Hell, I¡¯ll be lucky to ever see you again at this rate, so for goodness¡¯ sake, just get over yourself and have some fun.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kate. I didn¡¯t mean it like that. You know I want you to visit me once I¡¯m settled in, right?¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯lle visit me. I know, you¡¯ve said that too, and I know you mean well. It¡¯s just, well, Seattle is a long way away and I don¡¯t have a lot of money for airfare and neither do you. This might be thest chance we get to have fun together for a very long time.¡±


    ¡°I know, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Amy sighed as Kate hugged her close. She hated being smacked with the reality of how much everything was already changing in her life. It didn¡¯t seem fair somehow. Kate was right. She may not see her friend again for a long time and after all they¡¯d been through together, she felt as though she owed it to her friend to enjoy onest party together. When Marie returned with the mixed drinks, she took it gratefully and sipped the sweet liquid wondering just how many of these it would take before she could forget about tomorrow altogether.


    She followed Kate into the roomful of people and made herselffortable on a couch where she was introduced to two of Kate¡¯s good friends, Sandy, and An, and started talking to a woman that she¡¯d known almost as long as Kate, Cassie. The conversation flowed and she was d that she¡¯d let Kate talk her intoing. It was exactly what she needed to get out of her head for a while. When her ss was empty, she even volunteered to refill the drinks, which Kate and An gratefully epted.


    She found her way to the kitchen and was so busy trying to follow Dean¡¯s demonstration on how to mix the drinks that she didn¡¯t even notice Frank until he nudged her arm. She jumped slightly and managed to regain herposure before spilling half the drink down her dress.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here,¡± Frank said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be here,¡± Amy said, ¡°Kate talked me into it.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were moving to where was it? Oregon?¡±


    ¡°Seattle. Yes, I leave tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Oh, so soon?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, I¡¯ve been nning it for several weeks now, I guess, but the time did seem to fly by.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do out there?¡±


    ¡°I was offered a job for a pretty goodpany so I guess I will do that for a while and see how it goes,¡± Amy said feeling a bit ufortable.


    Frank had never gone out of his way to make conversation with her in the past and she would have given anything to decipher the thoughts inside his head as he looked at her. Her arms tingled when he identally brushed lightly against her but that didn¡¯tpare to the stirrings inside her every time she looked into his eyes. Despite everything he¡¯d put her through, she still wanted him and it killed her that she couldn¡¯t muster up more dignity.


    ¡°Oh hey,¡± Frank said motioning for another person to join their conversation, ¡°This is my girlfriend Melissa.¡±


    ¡°Hi,¡± Amy said with a heavy tongue as she took the woman¡¯s hand offered to her and shook it briefly.


    ¡°Hi,¡± Melissa said entirely too perky. Amy let her eyes trail discreetly down the woman¡¯s slender figure and cursed under her breath. Melissa may have been light in the breast department but she was model slim and perfect in every other way. Her long dark hair was pulled back with an elegant clip and she wore a form-hugging dress to ent her waist.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to grab us a couple of drinks. I¡¯ll meet you in the living room,¡± Melissa said, ¡°Isn¡¯t he just so adorable?¡± Melissa pinched Frank¡¯s cheek and Amy stifled augh when Frank grimaced.


    ¡°She seems nice,¡± Amy managed to say, and then with the drinks finished, she gathered them up and excused herself so she could get away from Frank as quickly as possible. She pretended not to notice that his eyes followed her out of the room.


    When she made her way back to the small group, shaky and breathless, Kate eyed her warily.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Kate asked taking her drink and passing the other one to An. Amy drank her own down very quickly before answering.


    ¡°I saw Frank,¡± she said putting down the empty ss and slumping into the couch between Kate and An.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Let me guess,¡± Kate said, ¡°he brought that Melissa with him.¡±


    ¡°That Melissa who just so happens to be his girlfriend,¡± Amy said angrily. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you warn me that he¡¯d bring her? I never should havee here tonight.¡±


    ¡°I had no idea,¡± Kate protested, ¡°But it¡¯s not like you two were ever an item. I mean, not really,¡± she said carefully.


    ¡°That¡¯s beside the point, Kate. You knew how I felt about him, how I have always felt about him. Hell, he¡¯s half the reason that I decided to take this job and pick up and move across the country to begin with.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re moving to get away from a man that you were never even dating?¡± Sally said leaning forward as though she were suddenly very interested in Amy¡¯s love life dramas.


    ¡°Well, sort of, but it¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty serious.¡±


    ¡°You need a real man to set you straight,¡± An suggested with augh, ¡°That Frank isn¡¯t worth losing your head over.¡± ¡°Easy for you to say,¡± Amy said.


    ¡°No, An is right,¡± Kate agreed, ¡°You need a distraction. For the past six months, I¡¯ve seen you sink deeper and deeper into depression over a man thatfromy, never deserved half the attention you gave him. You need to get over him once and for all. When was thest time that you had a man


    that made you feel alive? I mean, alive?¡±


    ¡°Frank made me feel alive.¡±

 Chapter 40

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. When was thest time you had actual sex with something that didn¡¯t require batteries?¡± Kate pushed.


    ¡°Kate, that¡¯s none of your business,¡± Amy said, feeling the heat in her cheeks. She had probably gone a deep shade of red. She was going to need another drink if the conversation continued to delve into such private territory. She hadn¡¯t even noticed that Sally had disappeared until she reappeared with another drink in hand like magic.


    ¡°Oh, thank you,¡± Amy said taking the drink and wondering how far gone she was already. She winced when she took a sip. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Consider it exactly what you need,¡± Sally said with a wink.


    Thankfully, they managed to steer the conversation away from Amy¡¯sck of sex life and onto more mundane topics like the weather and the current sports teams. Amy found her attention drifting as she searched the room wondering where Frank and Melissa had gone and what they were doing. She hated that she felt the empty ache in her belly when she imagined him kissing that woman. She should feel happy for him but she just couldn¡¯t muster the energy to spare him a happy thought. And it had been a long time since she¡¯dst been with a man. For the past year, all she had wanted was Frank and even while other guys had expressed an interest in going out with her, she had rejected all of them knowing that none of them wouldpare.


    ¡°Earth to Amy,e in Amy,¡± Kate saidughing.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. What were you saying?¡±


    ¡°Daydreaming? Please tell me that you weren¡¯t thinking about him?¡± As if on cue, Frank and Melissa entered the room. She was practically hanging on his arm andughing as though every word he said was hysterical. Amy felt the boiling kettle of anger and jealousy inside her as she watched them move together and imagined them alone, naked, in bed writhing in each other¡¯s arms.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought,¡± Kate said following Amy¡¯s gaze to the couple and back again. ¡°Well, that settles it. We are going to cure this unnatural obsession of yours once and for all.¡±


    ¡°And how exactly do you n to do that?¡± Amy said turning her attention back to Kate and their small group.


    ¡°Sex, my friend. Beautiful, sex.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even have a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need one.¡±


    ¡°You know that I don¡¯t do that sort of thing,¡± Amy protested. She wasn¡¯t sure what exactly Kate had in mind but she had the suspicion that this wasn¡¯t the spur-of-the-moment idea that she pretended it to be.


    Kate nodded to Sally who got up and went into one of the other rooms. She came back with arge smile on her face and nodded yes to Kate.


    ¡°What was that all about?¡± Amy asked feeling the anxiety im her again.


    ¡°We would like you to meet someone,¡± Kate said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to like this, am I?¡±


    ¡°His name is Luke and well, he¡¯s a little shy, but he¡¯s gorgeous. We think he¡¯s just the ticket to thoroughly enjoy yourst evening with us.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for me to go home,¡± Amy said pretending to notice the time. ¡°It¡¯s been fun, really, but Kate, if you don¡¯t mind giving me a ride? I¡¯m very tired.¡±


    ¡°Amy, wait¡­¡±


    But Amy wasn¡¯t going to listen to anything Kate had to say. She grabbed her purse and headed straight for the front door, only stumbling a little as she went. She hoped that Kate would take her seriously and follow her to the car. She flung open the door and walked straight into a wall. Dazed, she stepped back and looked up into a pair of chocte brown eyes and a warm smile. Her wall was a handsome man with slightly long hair and a strong jaw, with the sort of lips that she could imagine kissing for a very long time. His broad chest was all muscle. Without even thinking about it, she smoothed her hands over his chest until he caught her wrists and held her in ce.


    ¡°Oh!¡± she gasped feeling the current of electricity pass between them as he held her in ce, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I don¡¯t know what I was thinking.¡± But she hadn¡¯t been thinking at all.


    ¡°Oh, hi Luke,¡± said Parker, ¡°So d you were able to make it.¡±


    Luke didn¡¯t take his eyes off Amy as he smiled and said hello to Parker in a sexy voice that matched his body. He slowly lowered her wrists so that her arms were by her side but as he let go of her, he smoothed his hands up her arms leaving her tingle all over. She could feel her nipples strain against the fabric of her dress and with the way Luke¡¯s eyes swept over her, she was pretty sure that he didn¡¯t miss it either.


    ¡°This is Amy,¡± Parker said making introductions as though the world hadn¡¯t stopped spinning, ¡°Amy, this is Luke. Why don¡¯t youe in and meet the rest of the gang?¡±


    Luke sidestepped Amy to enter the party leaving her staring at the open door unable to think straight. What just happened, she wondered. One moment she¡¯d been set to go home and crawl under her covers feeling sorry for herself and forgetting about the world, and now all she wanted was him.


    ¡°Amy?¡± Kate said putting up a hand on her arm.


    ¡°What?¡± She turned around to find Kate wearing her jacket with her purse over her arm and car keys in hand. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking you home, remember. That¡¯s what you wanted?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    Amy looked back over her shoulder trying to get a glimpse of Luke but he was not in her line of vision. Instead, she saw a very angry Melissa yelling at Frank with her hands on her hips, a stark contrast to the lovely woman she¡¯d met earlier. Ordinarily, this might have interested Amy but her eyes strayed past the arguing couple to the gorgeous man who¡¯d just walked into her life.


    ¡°Would you rather stay for a little longer?¡± Kate asked following her gaze. A smile crept onto her face when she realized that Amy was looking at Luke. She leaned in closer to whisper in Amy¡¯s ear ¡°He¡¯s just what the doctor ordered.¡±


    Amy didn¡¯t doubt it but she¡¯d lost the ability to speak, at least temporarily so she followed Kate back to the couch where they¡¯d been sitting and dly epted another drink. Sally, An, and Parker didn¡¯t look the least bit surprised to see that she was back. They were all engaged in a hearty debate over the best vegetables to add to a sd. Amy felt a rush of heat over her body and moisture between her legs as she caught Luke¡¯s eye. She wanted to devour him.


    Absurd, she thought, trying to ban the thoughts from her mind. She didn¡¯t even know Luke and the way he¡¯d stopped her from touching him at the front door led him to believe that she was falling hopelessly into the same trap that she¡¯d struggled to free herself from with Frank.


    ¡°I think I need some air,¡± Amy said excusing herself and getting up to stretch her legs. She wandered into the kitchen which was now rtively empty. Most of the food and drinks had been moved to therge dining room table in the adjacent dining room and a few people milled around the table as they picked at finger foods and enjoyed conversation. She poured a ss of water and reveled in the coolness as it coated her throat. Her head still felt fuzzy and she wasn¡¯t sure if it was the close encounter with the handsome kind still having its effect on her or if it was the number of drinks that she¡¯d had. She needed to take a moment to steady her nerves before she could walk back into the room.


    ¡°Hey,¡± said a voice behind her as she finished off her ss of water.


    ¡°Oh, hi,¡± she said turning around to find Luke watching her with a curious expression. She cleared her throat and added, ¡°I didn¡¯t get a chance to apologize for running into you like that, and umm¡­¡±


    ¡°No apology needed.¡±


    ¡°I was on my way out but¡­¡± she let her thoughts trail off not wanting to get into the boring details of her obsession with Frank. Besides, that suddenly felt very irrelevant.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you changed your mind.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°Well, I see you too are getting to know each other,¡± Kate said interrupting them. Amy let out the breath that she¡¯d been holding as she stared into his mesmerizing eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s game time,¡± Kate announced taking Amy in one arm and Luke in the other and leading them back into the main living room.


    ¡°Game time?¡± Amy asked. She¡¯d never been much into games.


    ¡°Truth or Dare,¡± Kate asked turning her attention fully on Amy.


    ¡°Oh, umm, I think I¡¯ll pass. I¡¯m not really into that game.¡±


    ¡°Nope, passing is not an option,¡± Kate teased yfully. ¡°Truth or Dare?¡±


    ¡°Kate really,¡± Amy said shrinking into the couch wishing that she could disappear.


    ¡°Trust me.¡±


    Amy sighed. ¡°Fine. Truth.¡±


    ¡°I have one,¡± Sally interrupted, ¡°I want you to spill your beans on your infatuation with Frank.¡±

 Chapter 41

    Frank perked up at the sound of his name and Amy wished that she could disappear.


    ¡°Oh, this ought to be good,¡± Kate said looking from Amy to Frank.


    Amy noticed that Melissa was no longer hanging on his arm and wondered if she¡¯d left the party. Frank didn¡¯t look particrly upset about it if she had.


    ¡°There is nothing to tell,¡± Amy said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the truth,¡± Kate said.


    ¡°Kate!¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not. If you can¡¯t be truthful then you have to take the dare.¡±


    Amy sighed heavily. She knew that Kate wouldn¡¯t let her get away with a slimmed-down version of the truth so she threw up her hands in surrender and selected to take the dare.


    Kate and the others lowered their heads conspiring together on the proper dare while Amy waited feeling those odd pangs of anxiety building inside her again. She was well aware of Luke¡¯s eyes on her and she seemed to suddenly have Frank¡¯s undivided attention as well.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°There is nothing to tell, really,¡± she said for his benefit, ¡°I only took the dare because Kate isn¡¯t going to let me get away with the truth.¡±


    Frank didn¡¯t say anything but the expression on his face suggested that he didn¡¯t quite believe her.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Kate said atst, ¡°We dare you to have sex with someone in this room.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you crazy?¡± Amy said nearly choking on the fresh drink Parker had handed her.


    ¡°Would you rather go back to Truth?¡± Kate said with a wink.


    ¡°No, but you can¡¯t expect me to do something like that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only sex.¡±


    ¡°No one here wants to have sex with me,¡± Amy retorted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll volunteer,¡± Luke said raising his hand. Amy was thankful she was sitting because if she¡¯d been standing, she would have fallen over.


    ¡°Well, that is perfect isn¡¯t it?¡± Kate said.


    ¡°Kate, you¡¯ve had way too much to drink tonight and that isn¡¯t fair because you were supposed to be my ride home.¡±


    ¡°I can handle that too,¡± Luke said with augh, ¡°I don¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°I could take you home,¡± Frank said startling her.


    ¡°What happened to Melissa?¡± Parker asked.


    ¡°Turns out that we don¡¯t see eye to eye on some things.¡±


    Amy simply looked from one man to the next too stunned to speak and feeling too fuzzy from the number of drinks she¡¯d had to make sense of this peculiar situation. She should take the Truth and spill her guts. What difference would it make when she was nning to leave it all behind tomorrow? But the reality was that she was desperately horny and she wanted to take the dare.


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡± Luke said prompting some sort of response from her.


    ¡°Oh, umm¡­¡± Words failed her as she looked from Kate to Luke and then to each of the other faces that watched her waiting for her reaction. She noticed that a lot of the crowd had thinned out leaving only the core people that she¡¯d been socializing with throughout the evening. ording to the clock on the wall, it was almost one in the morning. She had to be at the airport in only six hours. If she were sensible, she¡¯d be on her way home right now to try to get some sleep.


    But she¡¯d always been sensible and look how far that had gotten her, she thought. She¡¯d managed to hit rock bottom with no escape except to pack up everything she owned and cross the country to start all over again.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said atst.


    ¡°You¡¯ll take the dare?¡± Kate said pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Yes. That is the point of the game, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°So then, what are the rules?¡± Amy asked still not believing that she was going through with this.


    ¡°I¡¯m assuming you¡¯ve done this before?¡± Parkerughed. He handed Luke a box of condoms and shooed the rest of the guests off the couch. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Amy said in rm, ¡°We¡¯re doing this here?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Luke shrugged standing up to make his way to the couch where she was now the only person sitting. ¡°Because we¡¯re not alone,¡± Amy said.


    ¡°Does it bother you if we watch?¡± Frank said.


    ¡°Umm¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± Amy said forcing herself to meet his eye. His face looked flushed and his eyes roamed over her body with a gaze that screamed territorial. No, she had to be imagining it, she told herself. He wouldn¡¯t be dating another woman if he¡¯d had any feelings toward her. She¡¯d given him plenty of chances. All the same, the way he looked at her gave her renewed feelings of bravery. She wanted him to watch her with another man. She wanted him to see everything that he was missing out on.


    Luke knelt in front of Amy and pulled her head to his.


    ¡°I have been hoping to do this since the moment I walked in the door.¡±


    Before she could respond, he pressed his mouth to hers and kissed with an urgency that she couldn¡¯t remember ever feeling before. The world around her disappeared as she gave in to his kiss.

 Chapter 42

    It¡¯s only sex she reminded herself when she opened her eyes to the gaping stares in the room around her. No one had expected her to go through with it but she would prove them all wrong. Amy pulled his head back to hers so that she could feel his lips on her again. She tempted a taste and savored the sensation as his tongue explored her own. Despite herself, she moaned. It had been a long time since she¡¯d experienced a man¡¯s hands on her body. This wasn¡¯t the way she¡¯d imagined it but somehow it exceeded her wildest fantasies. She wasn¡¯t sure if she¡¯d be able to handle him touching her. She was already so aroused.


    His hand moved from the back of her head, slid down her neck, and over her breast. She pressed herself forward to his eager hand as he massaged her gently through the fabric of her silky dress and she sighed.


    Luke pulled back just enough to put one hand on each of her thighs. He ran his hands along them making her body tremble and then back to her knees to spread her legs open to him. He pushed the silky fabric of her dress back up her thighs until the hem of the fabric reached her hips and exposed hercy pink panties for all to see. Feeling suddenly modest she tried to close her legs but Luke held her thighs to stop her and then moved forward to fill the space with his body. She stretched and arched her back as he slid her body forward to the edge of the couch where she could meet his pelvis. The bulge in his pants was unmistakable and begging for her attention but he held her so tightly that she had no means of reaching down to caress him like she longed to.


    With his waist between her thighs holding her open to him, he let go of one thigh to pull down a spaghetti strap and lower the cup of her strapless bra. He circled her breast and teased her nipple making her arch against him again and then lowered his head to take her nipple into his mouth.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she whimpered under his touch,pletely oblivious to their captive audience by this point.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re still okay with this?¡± Luke said lifting long enough to kiss her lips again, gently this time, savoring the connection between them.


    ¡°What? Oh yeah, oh definitely.¡±


    He smiled and resumed kissing her with more passion, pressing his groin lightly against her core until she felt as though she would melt into him. It was only sex, she reminded herself, but she¡¯d never experienced anything quite like it. All the eyes upon them only heightened the awareness of every part of her body.


    He stopped kissing her and pulled back for a moment. She worried that she¡¯d done something wrong and he would stop but instead, he trailed his hands along her smooth thighs again, this time with no resistance to keeping them parted for him, until he found the waistband of her panties and gave them a gentle tug. She brought her legs together only enough that he could glide the panties down past her knees and eventually let them drop to her feet where she quickly kicked them aside.


    She didn¡¯t dare look around her at the faces that watched with such eager anticipation even though she was now exposed for all of them to see. Luke pushed her dress up over her behind to make sure of this fact and then let a hand softly glide from her belly across her pubic mound and then disappear between her legs where she now dripped with her aching need to be touched. He rubbed her lightly eliciting another moan and then kissed her again, thrusting his tongue into her mouth as he did. She tangled her fingers in his hair desperate for him not to stop no matter what.


    Amy closed her eyes and rxed into the sensations as she felt Luke move down her body and nt a trail of kisses along her inner right thigh. She willed him to go higher and was not disappointed when his tongue tempted the outer edges of her folds. She stretched her legs apart a little farther granting him easier ess if he dared to taste her there.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    A pair of hands roughly pushed both spaghetti straps of her dress off her shoulder and unhooked her bra, tossing it aside so that the upper portion of her body was just as exposed as the lower half and her dress bunched in the middle. Meanwhile, Luke¡¯s tongue found her center which was soaked with eager anticipation. She moaned without giving pause to consider that the hands stroking her breasts could not possibly belong to the same man now devouring her between her legs.


    Amy tipped her head back against the new yer¡¯s shoulder without daring to open her eyes and spoil the erotic pleasure that she was experiencing and he rewarded her with a kiss as demanding as Luke¡¯s had been. A hand caressed her cheek and down along the curve of her jaw and smooth neck possessing her and craving her body against him even as another continued his amazing assault of her core.


    Luke¡¯s tongue swirled in delicious strokes around her clit and tempted the hole of her vagina before circling back around the inner folds. She tried to wriggle her hips closer to his mouth as her arousal took hold of her body. She could feel the release building within her but she didn¡¯t want to give in too soon. She was enjoying the feeling too much to let gopletely.


    He spread her open to him as he continued to lick her and then eased a finger in slowly. She sank lower into the couch and moaned deeply. The pair of hands that massaged her breasts held her in ce, his body now firmly behind her so that she could feel the insistence of his erection against her lower back. One man had been a fantasye true but two men were pushing her experience way past its boundaries. And in front of an audience no less.

 Chapter 43

    A part of Amy may have screamed to stop but that would have been the part of her that feared facing her friends in the morning. She no longer had that concern with an airne waiting to take her away from all of this, not that she had any desire left inside her to leave. She turned her head and allowed the second man to im her mouth, pushing his tongue past her lips and tasting her, leaving her as open and vulnerable above as she was below.


    I am a slut right now, she thought, and as dirty as that made her feel, she¡¯d never been more alive and more receptive to anything these two men were willing to give her. She would take it all and gratefully ask for more.


    Luke lifted his head and took a nipple into his mouth sucking gently at first and then with greater need as he used a free hand to unbutton his jeans, push down the zipper, and glide the jeans over his hips. Amy opened her eyes and watched as he bared himself for her, eager to get a glimpse of his erection throbbing and standing proud waiting to enter her. She wasn¡¯t disappointed by what she saw.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The second man pulled her attention back to him, just as eager and needy and willing to satisfy him in whatever way that she could even though she waspromised by her position. She twisted to amodate him and was rewarded by the fact that he reached down to the hem of her dress to lift it over her head and discard it with the rest of her clothing. He pulled her back so that she was resting on top of him while Luke crawled over the top of her and ensured that her legs were still just as open and receptive to his touch. She wasn¡¯t going to stop him. She¡¯d never wanted to feel a man inside her as much as she did in that moment.


    ¡°Please, Luke,¡± she begged, ¡°I need you.¡±


    Luke lingered over her, breathless with his own need and admiring the view of the lovely woman sprawled underneath him cradled by another man. Amy didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be able to stop him now even if she¡¯d wanted to, which she did not.


    He ran hisrge, rough fingers along the inside of her thigh as he watched her face but he stopped just short of the ce where she wanted to be touched most of all. Meanwhile, the mystery man behind her kneaded her breasts and circled her nipples until they were rock hard. He pinched them just hard enough for her to gasp. Luke smiled and continued to run his other hand down the inside of the other thigh.


    ¡°Do you want me to touch you?¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± she said barely able to contain the excitement in her voice.


    ¡°I want to touch you,¡± said the man behind her, and before she could agree, his hands had moved from her breasts, over her belly, and gently stroked her wetness. She moaned at his touch and strained to open her legs more to give him better ess.


    Not to be outdone, Luke pressed two fingers inside her while the other man continued to stroke and y with her clit. She nearly exploded from the double sensations but then Luke removed his hand abruptly and nudged the other man¡¯s hand away as well.


    ¡°Not too soon,¡± Luke said, ¡°I need to be inside you first but we¡¯re going to have to rearrange you a bit.¡±


    Amy looked up at him in confusion as he pulled away from her. Luke reached down to take her hands and help her to her feet while her legs felt unstable from the amount of desire that had settled in her core. At this point, she needed relief and she didn¡¯t care how she went about getting it.


    Luke turned her around to face the mystery man that had been fondling her from behind and she was shocked at first to look down at Frank removing his pants and moving so that hey over the length of the couch.


    ¡°You?¡± she whispered still unable toprehend this sudden shift of events. All the time that she¡¯d practically begged him to go out with her and it took until the day before she left she found herself standing naked in front of him seeing the lust in his eyes that she¡¯d always wanted to be for her. He didn¡¯t say anything. His eyes moved from hers over the length of her body and settled on the space between her legs that his fingers had been only moments before. That thought alone made her tingle. His sex twitched in anticipation and she felt her body growing wetter in response.


    She still wanted Luke. She felt Luke put his hands on her hips as he kissed the back of her neck and pulled her against his erection but the longing to be with Frank was still strong. Even though she¡¯d tried to convince herself that she¡¯d long since gotten over her infatuation with him, it was pretty clear that it wasn¡¯t true. She lifted her arms and reached back to circle Luke¡¯s neck as he continued to kiss her and she tried to pull him closer.


    Through half-closed eyes, she scanned the room. She liked being the center of attention. Parker and Kate had started kissing, a fact that surprised her but they shared an attraction, at least for the sake of the evening. She wondered how much of that lust had been inspired by seeing her horny and bared for all. She watched as Parker inched underneath Kate¡¯s shirt and stroked her breasts. If she knew Kate, Parker wouldn¡¯t have to worry about a bra getting in the way between his eager hands and her delicate flesh. His other hand pulled the snap on her jeans, pushed the zipper down, and disappeared between her legs. Kate arched against his hand, obviously eager for its attention. Amy pushed back harder against Luke. She needed him to take her now.


    Luke was in a simr state of mind. He removed his hands from her hips and put them on her shoulders so that he could gently guide her down to the couch where Frank stilly with one hand behind his head and one hand on his shaft. She quickly straddled Frank, waiting for him to change his mind and push her away at any moment but instead, he pulled her down against him hard and kissed her with fierce passion. She wanted to ask what happened to Melissa but at that moment, she didn¡¯t care. She knew on some level that this would be the first and the only time that her lips would meet his and that was all that she wanted. Let the pieces fall as they may when the evening is over.


    ¡°You¡¯re so hot,¡± Frank said breaking the connection and lifting so that he could take her nipple into his mouth, ¡°And you taste so good.¡±


    Amy moaned against his touch, her thighs burning in need as he swirled his tongue between gentle bites.

 Chapter 44

    Letting go of her again, she took the opportunity to sample the flesh that she had so long been desperate to taste. He was as good as she¡¯d always imagined. She let her tongue nibble and please along his neck and down to his chest. He was still wearing a shirt so she pushed the fabric out of the way so that she could feel the hardness of his chest under her fingers. He moaned at her touch and she eased herself down farther still, letting his hardness fill the space between her breasts before running her tongue down the length of him and then taking him fully into her mouth.


    In the meantime, Luke took her behind into his hands and massaged her, making sure that she was tilted upright so that he could take full advantage of her vulnerable position. She wriggled under his hands, tempting him to take her, and she was not disappointed when she felt the couch dip slightly behind her with his weight as he positioned himself to do what he¡¯d been dared to do.


    As she continued to work with Frank, she felt Luke at her opening. He used his hands to manipte and spread her wide before gently easing inside. She gasped and braced herself as he imed her. Luke groaned as he began thrusting into her. She had to hold on to steady herself enough to continue licking and sucking Frank who was enjoying her work enough that his hips began moving to meet her.


    She shifted her attention to Parker and Kate again. Parker had made himselffortable in one of the reclining chairs with Kate straddled over him and both were naked. Parker thrust into Kate while watching her breasts bounce in his face. Watching them turned on Amy even more and she bucked her hips against Luke begging him to take her harder. Sheplied readily, filling and stretching her farther than she¡¯d thought capable of taking any man.


    Underneath her, Frank¡¯s urges grew stronger but she held back in pushing him over the edge just yet. She let him go and looked up until she met his eye.


    ¡°I want you to take me next,¡± she panted as Luke pounded hard into her.


    Frank nodded, breathless, and watched in anticipation as Luke ground his pelvis against Amy and pushed her over the edge spiraling into erotic overload. Just as she rxed and gave in to the overwhelming pleasure that seized her body, Luke seized and released into her. He copsed over her for a moment as they both fought to regain their breath and then with her eyes closed, she felt Luke slide out as Frank urged her onto his erection.


    ¡°Wait,¡± she sighed, still recovering from the mind-numbing orgasm that had racked her whole body. Frank wasn¡¯t going to wait for her any longer. He pulled her down to the couch, switching position so that shey on her back looking up into his lust-filled eyes. Luke moved behind her and grabbed her arms, pinning them over her head so that she couldn¡¯t resist Frank, not that she wanted to.


    Frank wrapped her legs around his waist and inserted himself into the ce where Luke had left so tender and began grinding and thrusting his hips into her. She cried out against him, her body already responding to the pleasurable sensations that he created. Her juices flowed around them and she moaned into his touch.


    Frank nted small kisses on her face and neck and massaged her breasts with his hands before using one hand to flick and rub her clitoris as he continued to plunge into her body. When Frank stopped kissing her, Luke leaned down to kiss her and even though he was upside down, their tongues managed to connect and explore each other as she tipped her head back to amodate him.


    She didn¡¯t think it was possible to orgasm again so soon but with Frank riding her so hard and Luke iming her mouth with his tongue as he held her arms stretched over her head, she could already feel the beginning of another orgasm building deep within her. This one threatened to be even bigger than the first.


    Frank used his free hand to squeeze and manipte her breasts, one after the next, as his hips gyrated against her pelvis. She opened her legs trying to take him deeper as the pleasure continued to build. She wasn¡¯t sure how much more she could take.


    ¡°Oh baby,¡± Luke said breaking their kiss, ¡°I¡¯m ready for you again.¡±


    Amy couldn¡¯t think enough to respond. How could she possibly manage a third time with the way the men used her body so roughly? She felt a tingling deep in her belly as she imagined Luke buried inside her again and it was enough to push her over the edge. Her muscles clenched around Frank as he slowed down enough to enjoy the friction. He glided out and then back again where he stopped and wriggled himself against her. She felt him swell as his orgasm started to take hold and then without warning, he pulled out and mmed into her again so hard that she cried out.


    Once more she could feel the tears stinging her eyes but instead of asking him to stop, she begged him to do it again, which he did willingly, pushing them both beyond the point of no control. Amy¡¯s orgasm filled her entire body from her core to the top of her head and the bottom of her toes. She knew that she was filling the room with colorful curse words when ordinarily she wasn¡¯t the type to swear, but she didn¡¯t care anymore. She let gopletely.


    She saw Kate throw her head back lost in her erotic oblivion. Frank slumped against her with the pounding of his heart against her own, both of them sweaty and breathless. It could have been like this all along, she thought, but he¡¯d never been willing to give her the chance. Too little, toote. Luke let go of her arms and she used them to tentatively wrap them around Frank feeling a strange mix of emotions stirring inside her.


    When Frank moved, she slowly pulled herself to a sitting position and saw him in a way that she¡¯d never noticed before. While she¡¯d always thought of him as confident and self-assured, there was uncertainty in his eyes when they met hers. He was just as afraid as she was.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°What?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Nothing. I just never thought I¡¯d live to see the day that I¡¯d be naked in the arms of Frank Demmel.¡±


    ¡°That was good,¡± he said.

 Chapter 45

    Luke sat down on the other side of Amy and rubbed her arms and shoulders lightly, taking time to kiss them now and then. She smiled. She could hardly believe that she¡¯d just had sex with the man she¡¯d been lusting after for an entire year but the idea that she¡¯d had sex with a stranger as well in front of a group, well, that was something else entirely. She didn¡¯t know she had it in her.


    Kate and Parker hurried back into their clothes and the expression on Kate¡¯s face told Amy that she was just as bewildered about what she¡¯d done. Kate looked at Amy still naked with one hungry man on each side of her vying for her attention. Frank was already inspired to want more just by the fact that Luke was fighting to get her back. She sat content letting the two men kiss and caress her letting their hands roam over her breasts and her belly and asionally dipping between her legs which she kept partly open to their explorations. Luke nibbled at her neck while Frank took her nipple into his mouth. She leaned her head back and allowed the two men to use her in whatever way they found necessary.


    ¡°Your flight leaves in a couple of hours,¡± Kate said afraid to interrupt the trio. Amy lifted her head, opened her eyes, and cleared her throat.


    ¡°Oh, yeah,¡± she said, ¡°I really should get going.¡±


    ¡°Do you still want me to drive you home?¡± Luke said letting Amy get up and start searching for her clothes which she put on hurriedly. She felt as though she¡¯d been wakened from some strange dream and she was still trying to figure out where she was ¨C or who she was for that matter. She stuffed her wet panties in her purse.


    Amy looked at Kate who was looking longingly toward Parker and realized that her friend hadn¡¯t simply partaken in an erotic fantasy; she¡¯d fallen in love. She sighed and looked back at Luke who was fastening his pants. She watched his crotch longingly as he pulled up the zipper.


    ¡°That would be great, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Amy, I can take you home,¡± Kate said putting her hand on Amy¡¯s arm to stop her from turning to leave with Luke.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Amy said, ¡°Spend some time with Parker. I will call you as soon as I get settled in Seattle.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Kate hugged Amy tightly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m not going to see you again for so long.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll keep in touch, Kate.¡±


    ¡°I know but¡­¡± Kate stepped back and looked at Amy from head to toe, ¡°Wow, Amy, that was hot. I didn¡¯t know you had it in you.¡± ¡°You and me both. Next time I¡¯m in town, I fully expect a party.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to it.¡±


    ¡°I may not know you very well,¡± Luke said taking Amy¡¯s arm and escorting her to his car, ¡°but I have a funny feeling that you don¡¯t usually do that sort of thing.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the half of it,¡± Amyughed.


    He paused before opening the passenger side door and looked at Amy thoughtfully. She smiled. What could he possibly be thinking about a girl who¡¯d had sex with him in a room full of people? Did he respect her at all?


    Did it even matter anymore?


    ¡°Do you have to leave so soon?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I have a flight in a couple of hours and a job waiting for me in Seattle,¡± she said looking into the darkness and wondering if she could postpone it somehow but the wheels were already in motion.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that,¡± he paused unsure what to say next, ¡°I¡¯d have liked to see you again.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only saying that because of what happened tonight.¡±


    ¡°Well partly, obviously, but you intrigue me. I¡¯d like to get to know you better. You know, take you out to dinner or something. If only we had more time.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it wasn¡¯t meant to be.¡±


    He sighed and opened the passenger side door for her to get in.


    ¡°Besides,¡± she said as he sat down in the driver¡¯s side and closed the door, ¡°I have the feeling that you get your pick of women.¡± ¡°Where to, Miss?¡± he said with a sideways smile.


    She gave him her address and a brief exnation of how to get there and they drove in rtive silence together, each lost in his or her thoughts. She smiled when she yed back the moments at the party and the way he had touched and kissed her. There could have been something there, she mused, had they had the opportunity to explore it. It may have been crazy and insane but she knew that she would always look back on this night fondly and Luke would fuel many of her future fantasies. Despite his participation, Frank was no longer even a consideration. Finally, she would put that chapter to rest and face her new life in Seattle with anticipation and excitement.


    Luke pulled into her driveway but she hesitated before getting out of the car.


    ¡°I probably have about thirty minutes before I have to go,¡± she told him, ¡°and I¡¯m not wearing any panties.¡±


    He grunted and with a simple maneuver, lifted her out of her seat and into hisp. She sighed feeling him against her and quickly unfastened his jeans to free his erection. He felt just as good, even without an audience.


    One thing repeated in her head as she boarded theer that morning, there would be others like Luke in her life and if she had her way, there would be many of them.


    The EndN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 46

    CANDY ASS


    Halloween is easy money. I dress up every year as a naughty Catholic schoolgirl,plete with fuck-me pumps andce stockings. The final touch is the ruby red lipstick that matches my skimpy red skirt.


    My boyfriend Eric was the first ex-Catholic school boy I let enjoy the fuck a Catholic school girl fantasy I know every man has, Catholic or not. He selected the outfit for me, supervising each piece of my costume to create every Catholic schoolboy¡¯s wet dream.


    Eric¡¯s my fluffer. He goes to the frat parties first, looking for the newest ex-Catholic schoolboy to participate in our yearly fantasy. There¡¯s always at least half a dozen of those guys at these parties, privileged white males with bank ounts bigger than their dicks. When Eric starts talking about me, they flock to him like bees to honey.


    ¡°Oh man, you should have seen this girl I fucked today,¡± he says. ¡°She was wearing this Catholic schoolgirl outfit, and I got hard just looking at her. Her skirt barely covered her ass, and when she sat down I could see right into her pussy. She wore this tight white shirt tied under her big ass titties, and they were out there on disy just begging to be sucked. And fuck me, she had her hair in pigtails! I had a hold of those things the whole time she had my cock in her mouth. Then I fucked her from behind, and damn, that girl was the sweetest piece of ass I¡¯ve ever had. If I¡¯m lucky, Candy Ass will show up here tonight, and I can have a chance at round two. Best hundred dors I¡¯ve ever spent.¡±


    That¡¯s when I joined the party. I go right up to Eric and start kissing him. He puts his hands under my skirt and lifts it so the Catholic boys can see that I don¡¯t have on any panties. Then he slides a hand down to my pussy and starts finger fucking me while I slip my hand into his pants. I start to moan as my pussy gets so wet I can barely stand it, and Eric¡¯s cock is at full mast in my stroking hand. The Catholic boys look like they want to fuck me right there. I lean up to Eric¡¯s ear, nibbling on it for a minute, and then whisper all the dirty things I¡¯m going to do to him tonight. Then I leave.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Babyface Catholic boy says, watching my ass as I go, his cock hard and pressing out against his jeans. ¡°That was fucking hot! What did she say?¡±


    ¡°The girl wants another fuck,¡± Eric says, ¡°but this time she wants to do it with two guys at once. She¡¯ll suck my dick while someone else fucks her from behind, then she¡¯ll have us switch when we¡¯re hard again. Then we can have her any way we want. She said to bring someone with me to her apartment, but she won¡¯t ept less than a thousand dors cash for an all-night fuck fest. Shit, I¡¯d pay her twice that, easy. Best fuck of my life!¡±


    The Catholic boys are falling over themselves to be the ones Eric picks to go with him. They¡¯re whipping out their ATM cards, shouting out numbers like it¡¯s an auction. Ten minutester Eric texts me that there¡¯s a winner: Babyface with three thousand dors of cold hard cash.


    Jackpot.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    * * * * *


    Eric and I live in a small studio apartment that¡¯s all bedrooms. You open the door and in the center of the room is this big four-poster king-sized bed for maximum fucking. One wall is all windows with no curtains, so every night we fuck for the whole world to see. Whenever I catch someone watching us from the apartment building across the street, my pussy shudders so hard around Eric¡¯s cock that we bothe at the same time. If they¡¯re still watching us after that, I give them thee hither signal followed by the tip money gesture, and without fail there¡¯s a knock on our door in less than ten minutes. Then, depending on who it is, we set our price: a hundred dors for one, two hundred for two, and one-fifty if one wants to watch while we fuck the other one. My favorite scenario is the third option, but I enjoy myself either way. Eric and I would do it for free, but this way we never have to pay rent. It¡¯s five hundred dors a month, so tonight¡¯s little sexcapade will have us set for half the year.


    I prepare for the fun toe while I wait for Eric to show up with Babyface. I slip a pair of handcuffs under the two pillows on opposite sides of the bed and then settle myself down, my head on the middle pillow. I look down at myself; my glorious breasts swell up against the redce bra under the white shirt that covers almost nothing. I take them both in my hands, thinking about Eric touching them and that electric current that rushes through me when he sucks my taut nipples. I let my hands stray downward, moving across my t abs, past my belly button to where the red id skirt rides low on my hips, the skimpy fabric just barely covering my ass and my pussy. I slide my hands under the skirt and to my warm center which is already starting to throb in anticipation of what¡¯s toe.


    Oh, fuck me, I feel so naughty whenever I wear this outfit. The pigtails get me especially hot, reminding me of my days of sexual exploration as a teenager. I was known as the Red Hot Slut of my high school, partly because I fucked every guy in our senior ss and partly because of my red hair. I took it as apliment: Why would you want a shy brte or a dumb blonde when you could have a red-hot vixen who wanted nothing more than to fuck your brains out all day and night?

 Chapter 47

    My appetite for sex was insatiable, and there was hardly a ce at my high school where I didn¡¯t have a sexual encounter. I remember being fucked in the ass by the star basketball yer on the bleachers after practice, riding on top of the science geek on theb counters while he tutored me after school, and blowing the shy trombone yer in the music room during detention. I was an equal opportunity slut, d to fuck any guy anytime, anywhere, but what I wanted most was for a teacher to walk in on us, especially the male teachers. I was a nubile young thing, a fine piece of ass that needed to be admired. I knew they would never touch me because I was prime jail bait, but I wanted them to walk in the room, see me fucking these guys and sit back and watch, stroking their dicks until they came.


    I reach farther down into my pussy and stroke it, looking out to the dark windows of the apartment building across the street. As a special treat to our repeat customers, Eric and I tell them about our Halloween ns each year and the approximate time the fucking begins. I¡¯m getting wet just knowing that at this moment someone is watching me pleasure myself. My nipples get hard, and I reach a hand under the redce of my bra and rub the taut little tip, thinking about Eric with his tongue on it, waiting for him to y with me. Maybe I¡¯ll let Babyface suck the other one.


    I begin grinding my hips as I plunge deeper and deeper into myself, my hand in my pussy getting slick with desire. I cry out as the orgasm shudders through me, right at the moment when Eric walks through the door.


    Babyface looks like he just won the lottery.


    ¡°Come here and fuck me,¡± I say.


    Eric lets Babyfacee to me first. He practically falls over himself as he kicks off his shoes, ripping off the buttons of his shirt as he climbs into bed with me. Fuck, he¡¯s so young and eager. I bet it was only a couple of years ago that he was doing this for real, fucking his Catholic schoolgirl. He throws the shirt aside and reaches for me, but I push him away.


    ¡°Money first,¡± I say. Eric climbs onto the bed beside me, withdrawing from his pocket the wad of cash that¡¯s just for show, and thenys it down on the bedside table. Babyface fumbles for his wallet and takes out his thick wad, setting it down next to Eric¡¯s. I take a minute to count everything up as the two of them undress. Babyface¡¯s three thousand dors is all there, and I lean over to put it inside the drawer.


    Eric lifts the back of my skirt over my ass and presses against me, and my pussy throbs at the feel of his naked skin against mine. His cock is already hard against my ass, and he reaches around and takes both my breasts in his big hands, squeezing them hard as he pulls me back against him. I want so badly for him to fuck me right then, but I have to set up the tableau with Babyface first.


    ¡°Go to the head of the bed,¡± I say in a voice thick with desire. Eric¡¯s body lingers against me for a long moment, grinding his cock against me and teasing me with his hands on my breasts, and then he releases me and takes his position.


    ¡°Go over there and get on your knees,¡± I tell Babyface, pointing to the foot of the bed. He obeys and then watches me crawl towards him with a look of pure lust, breathing hard in anticipation of what¡¯s toe.


    I steady myself on the bed with one hand as I take his huge cock in the other one, wrapping my hand around the base of his throbbing flesh. I start with a little tease, my tongue lightly flicking the head as I stroke his cock with my hand. I can feel his excitement as I close my lips over the tip and slide my mouth slowly down his cock. Babyface grabs a hold of my pigtails and tries to pull me farther into him with a desperate need. Then Eric presses himself against me, once again lifting the skirt over my ass. He reaches down to finger fuck me while he reaches into my shirt and rubs the redce. He enters me from behind while his fingers rub the tip of my pussy, pumping me slow and hard as my mouth plunges Babyface¡¯s cock and then back to the head, down and back, down and back. Babyface yanks on my pigtails over and over, panting and grunting until hees into my mouth.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I swallow it like a good girl.


    Next, I tell them both to lie down on opposite sides of the bed. I go to


    Eric first, straddle his face and rub my breast hard through the redce while Eric licks my pussy. He grabs my ass and rocks me back and forth in his mouth until I nearlye. Then I lie down with my ass pressed against Eric, and he reaches around to my breast and starts ying with my sensitized nipple.


    Turning to Babyface, I kiss him hard, his eager tongue plunging into my mouth again and again while I stroke his cock that¡¯s already hard and throbbing. When I straddle him, Babyface is primed to explode. He grabs my ass and jackhammers his cock into me, grunting like an animal as he fucks me hard.


    Oh, fuck yes, YES! I haven¡¯t been fucked this hard since the night Eric and I met. I¡¯m rocking on the edge of an immense orgasm that makes me scream. Eric¡¯s watching us, and it¡¯s turning him on to see me fucked so hard, to see me at the edge ofplete sexual release. Eric has his cock in his hands, and he¡¯s pumping it hard and fast while he watches Babyface pump me harder and faster. I close my eyes and imagine Eric trapped there between my clenched thighs, that it¡¯s his cock my body mps against in deep, shuddering waves as I ride the orgasm to sweet oblivion.

 Chapter 48

    Babyface goes limp beneath me and lies there with a dazed look on his face. I can¡¯t move; I feel like I¡¯m in a drugged state from the intense sexual pleasure I just experienced. I stay there on top of him, feeling weak and spent, so Eric has to make the next move for me. He removes the handcuffs from under his pillow and puts them in my trembling hands. Before Babyface realizes what¡¯s happening, I lean over and kiss him while Eric slides the other handcuffs out from under his pillow. I take Babyface¡¯s wrist into my hand and cuff him to the railing in the headboard while Eric does the same to his other wrist.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Babyface says, straining against the cuffs while Eric helps me off his cock and down onto my back on the other side of the bed. My legs still feel like Jell-O.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Shut up and watch,¡± Eric says. He¡¯s on top of me, shifting most of his weight onto his knees so that his cock rests just above my still throbbing pussy. He unties the knot in my shirt to expose my redce bra and opens the sp in front to expose my full breasts. He lowers his lips down to a hardened nipple, licking it with the tip of his tongue and ying with it until I¡¯m aching to have his mouth on me. A shuddering moan escapes my lips as Eric sucks on the little nub and begins to squeeze my other breast, fully cupping my soft flesh with his big hand.


    Nothing gets me wetter than the thought of fucking Eric on our bed while another guy is handcuffed beside us. It¡¯s the ultimate tease; Babyface watching us fuck, feeling every thrust we make on the bed beside him but unable to touch us or himself. Based on the way he just fucked me, Babyface is going to be half-mad with desire when I finally straddle him for thest time. Thinking about it makes me burn with excitement, and I have to have Eric inside me right now!


    I grab his ass and shove his hard cock into my pussy, mming my hips into him. Eric responds immediately and we fuck each other harder and harder until we¡¯re both screaming with pleasure, my body contracting against his cock again and again until my orgasm makes use at the same time.


    Turning towards Babyface, I see that his cock is standing at attention once more. I reach over and squeeze his balls, feeling them contract from my touch, then I wrap my hand around the base of his throbbing cock and slowly slide it up to his tip and then down again, pumping him with my hand until a bead of pre-cum glistens on the head. Babyface lets out a shuddering moan of desire.


    ¡°Oh baby, I want to fuck you so hard,¡± he says, straining against the handcuffs.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± I say.


    Eric and I shift positions so that he¡¯s lying on his back while I get on top. After I discard my shirt and bra, I¡¯m on my hands and knees with my mouth above Eric¡¯s cock and my pussy above Eric¡¯s face. I think about Babyface watching as I take Eric in my hand and lick the tip of his cock, stroking the length of it as it begins to grow and stiffen. I begin stroking it with my tongue as I take the head into my mouth. When his cock ispletely hard again, Eric grabs my hips and lowers my pussy into his mouth. Oh, FUCK YES! I think as Eric¡¯s tongue caresses and plunges into me while my mouth bobs up and down on his cock.


    Before he explodes in my mouth, I force myself to slow down, taking his throbbing cock out of my hands and mouth as I lift myself away from Eric¡¯s wickedly talented tongue. I move down so that I can slide onto his cock, giving both Eric and Babyface a view of my backside. Eric grips my hips and holds perfectly still as I ride him slow and hard, grinding on that sweet spot inside me, rubbing my pussy with one hand and my bare breast with the other. I lick my lips, moaning, listening to Eric¡¯s gasps of need, knowing he wants toe.


    Time to switch positions.


    I slide off Eric and we get out of bed so that I can lean over the side. I look into Babyface¡¯s eyes across the bed as Eric gets behind me, pushing the skirt up so he can slide his slick cock into my ass. Then Eric grips my hips hard and starts ramming into me, and I watch Babyface¡¯s intense excitement at the sight of me being fucked hard in the ass, my bare breasts bouncing erotically and my pigtails swaying. I scream as my orgasm shudders through me in waves, knowing Eric is about toe and that Babyface is on the verge of explosion. Then Eric goes limp against me. After a minute he staggers backwards to the armchair in the corner and waits for myst tease with Babyface.


    If preparing for our performance got me wet before, it was nothingpared to what I felt now. This was sexual overtime, when I had the chance to make Erice again as he watched me toy with Babyface, and when I raced against the clock to reach another orgasm before I made Babyfacee.


    I get up on the bed and slowly crawl towards him. I lick my upper lip as I prepare to y with him, giving Eric time to recharge for the final release. Straddling Babyface, I position myself just in front of his swollen cock with my pussy just out of his eager lips¡¯ reach, then I slowly slide my right hand down to my skirt and reach under it.


    ¡°You want your cock inside me, don¡¯t you?¡± I say as I stroke my wet pussy and fondle my left breast, rubbing them both counterclockwise. ¡°You want to squeeze my big ass titties as I fuck you.¡±


    Babyface is straining so hard that he looks like he¡¯s going to break the headboard. ¡°Fuck yes,¡± he says, his voice shaking with desire.


    I start grinding my hips back and forth, my ass bumping up against his cock again and again. Babyface whimpers with need, and I lick my lips and moan, loving the exquisite pain I¡¯m causing him with my self-pleasuring that¡¯s just out of his reach. ¡°Oh yes,¡± I say, ¡°I¡¯m a very naughty little Catholic schoolgirl. Look at me wearing nothing but my slutty skirt,ce stockings, and fuck-me pumps!¡±


    Babyface looks like he¡¯d give me a million dors to be released from the handcuffs. He¡¯s primed to explode, just the way I want him. Eric¡¯s stroking his cock hard, and I feel the first wave of the orgasm as I watch him work for onest release.


    ¡°You loved watching me get fucked in the ass, didn¡¯t you?¡± I say to Babyface. I¡¯m so very close now, my pussy throbbing as I plunge deeper and harder into myself, grinding my hips faster, feeling Babyface¡¯s waiting cock behind me. I arch my back, tossing my head back in the grip of the orgasm shuddering through me. ¡°SAY YOU WANT TO FUCK ME IN THE ASS!¡± I scream.


    I¡¯m just in time to see Ericing in his hands. Then I feel Babyface¡¯s sticky spray against my ass, and Ie as he lifts off the bed in a final shudder of release.


    Everyone loves a Catholic schoolgirl. I can¡¯t wait until next Halloween.


    The End

 Chapter 49

    CAT AND MOUSE


    ¡°Tonight this cat and mouse game is going to end,¡± Eve whispered to her reflection in the mirror. The tall brte slowly applied the bright red lipstick to her full lips and then turned to admire how the short red dress entuated her curves.


    She had nned this night for weeks. There was no way she was going to let Marc off the hook again. Since the first time she met him, all of the college parties ended the same. Eve would show up with her friends and Marc always searched her out. The two would enjoy a few drinks, and flirt like crazy sending the sexual tension to burning heights. Just when Eve was about to burst with anticipation because she thought he was going to ask her up to his room  it was over. Each time he suddenly remembered something he needed to do or he needed to speak to someone who had just arrived. At first, Eve thought it was something she had said or done, but after the same thing at the next party, she grew determined.


    Eve wanted Marc in her bed and tonight she was going to do whatever was necessary to get him there. Just the idea of rubbing against his tall muscr body sent chills down Eve¡¯s spine. She had to have him. She would show him what he could have been enjoying all these weeks if only he had gone after it.


    She grabbed her four-inch red heels and as she strapped them on Eve envisioned Marc¡¯s dark silky hair. She itched to run her fingers through the strands. With her shoes in ce, Eve turned to the mirror to admire the full effect. The perfectly matching panties were hidden, but she hoped they wouldn¡¯t stay that way for long. The design of the dress prevented her from wearing a bra and as she moved in front of the mirror she appreciated the daring disys of her lush breasts. It was all for Marc¡¯s benefit and she hoped it would be enough to tip the scales in her direction.


    Eve locked the door on her way out and met her friends outside. The young women chatted about school and told each other pieces of gossip they had heard over the week, but Eve wasn¡¯t interested in the conversation. She had one thing on her mind. As the small group walked the short distance to the frat house, Eve could feel her excitement and anticipation growing.


    The loud music red from the open doors andughter could be hearding from inside. As Eve climbed the stairs, she began searching the faces around her. She knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before she caught a glimpse of him. Marc would be surrounded by beautiful young women all hoping to im his attention. They would be sorely disappointed this night! Eve was going to take every bit he had to offer!


    Being polite to the people she passed, Eve smiled and greeted her friends but stayed focused on finding the only man she was there to see. Suddenly she felt a hand on her elbow. A bright smile formed when she turned and faced Marc. She could read his expression and before he even spoke Eve knew he approved of her dress choice.


    ¡°I was wondering if you were going to make it tonight,¡± he said.


    The sound of his deep voice tightened things low in Eve¡¯s body and she could feel moisture begin to coat her freshly shaven lips.


    ¡°You know I wouldn¡¯t miss it,¡± she replied.


    ¡°I would be a poor host if I did not offer you a drink. What are you in the mood for?¡±


    Eve could think of a million ways to answer his question, but instead, she decided to y coy.


    ¡°Ummm¡­what are you offering?¡± she asked.


    She smiled when he raised his eyebrows at her question.


    ¡°How about we go to the bar and see what there is? There¡¯s beer of course, but maybe I cane up with something a little more your speed,¡± he said and began navigating them through the crowded room. As she walked, Eve nced around and noticed the many unhappy resing from other women in the room.


    Once at the bar, Eve watched as Marc pulled different liquors from the shelves.


    ¡°It would seem that there is a little bit of everything here. How about you name it and I¡¯ll see if I can pull it together?¡± ¡°Is there rum?¡± she asked.


    ¡°There is rum. Which do you prefer white or dark?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Whit, e, please. Is there any Cointreau?¡±


    She smiled as he sat the short square bottle beside the already separated rum.


    ¡°And how about some cognac and lemon juice?¡±


    He looked confused, but she watched him rummage through the other bottles until he found them.


    Finally, all the ingredients were there and Eve guided him in making the cocktail.


    She epted the ss and just before she could take a sip, Marc asked, ¡°And what is the name of this drink?¡±


    Eve looked over the rim of the ss and met his gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s called Between the Sheets.¡±


    The sexy smirk on Marc¡¯s mouth just before he tasted his drink told Eve he had caught the implication.


    As she sipped the tart drink Eve noticed a tall blond man walking toward the bar where they stood. She had seen him at a few of these parties but had not met him. Eve nced at Marc and saw that his eyes were also on the approaching man.


    ¡°Eve let me introduce you to Tom,¡± Marc said just as the stranger reached the pair.


    She set her drink on the bar and said, ¡°Hello Tom. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very nice to meet you too. I¡¯ve heard many good things about you this semester,¡± Tom said. His voice was deep but where Marc¡¯s was smooth, his was rough. She wasn¡¯t sure but Eve detected some sort of ent.


    Eve looked over at Marc. Therge smile on his face intrigued her.


    ¡°Really?¡± she asked. The news that Marc had mentioned her to this other man surprised and pleased her.


    She turned back to Tom. Therge smile that spread across his face caused deep dimples to indent his handsome cheeks.


    Wow! He¡¯s almost as hot as Marc!


    ¡°Oh, I have heard of you. Marc wanted me to meet you, but the timing has never been quite right and I always seemed to miss you,¡± he exined.


    ¡°You wanted me to meet him?¡± Eve asked as she looked back and forth between the men.


    ¡°Yes,¡± was all of the answers Marc gave.


    Eve wanted to know more, but before she could ask Tom changed the subject.


    ¡°Are you two enjoying yourselves?¡± Tom asked.


    She picked up her drink and took another small sip as her mind tried to wrap around this new information.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been considering getting away from all the noise,¡± Marc said.


    ¡°That sounds like a great idea. Eve, would you like to explore upstairs? I¡¯m sure it would be easier to have a conversation without all this noise,¡± Tom asked.


    She looked at the two men as she tried to understand what was happening.


    ¡°Come on Eve,¡± Marc said.


    Eve looked at his handsome face and realized in his way he was pleading with her to go with them. The turn of events was bing more intriguing by the second.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 50

    Remembering her goal for the evening, Eve took another sip of her drink before giving Marc a small nod. She was rewarded by arge smile from both men as Tom took the empty ss from her and deposited it on the bar.


    None of the three-spoke a single word as they climbed the stairs. Eve followed Tom down the long hallway and through one of the many doors. The room had tworge beds against opposite walls and in the center was an entertainment area equipped with arge TV and a lush couch. She watched as Tom walked to a small fridge and pulled out a beer as Marc quietly closed the door.


    Eve stayed a few steps into the room, waiting to see where Marc was going to sit. She had never been in a situation like this and she was hesitant to make any moves. She nced over her shoulder and gave Marc a small smile as he approached.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me what Marc has been saying about you?¡± Tom asked before he took a drink of the beer.


    ¡°I figured if you wanted to tell me then you would have,¡± Eve said.


    ¡°Very perceptive. It just so turns out that I do want to tell you and I have other things we would like for you to know as well,¡± Tom said.


    Eve gasped as she felt Marc¡¯s fingertips lightly slide along the outsides of her arms.


    ¡°Marc has wanted to do this since the first time he met you. It was me he had to convince,¡± Tom said.


    She felt Marc mold his body against her from behind and bit her lip to suppress the moan threatening to escape. It was growing difficult to concentrate on Tom¡¯s words with the object of her desire touching her so softly. Eve could feel his warm breath on her neck and leaned her head to the side to give him better ess. The first touch of his mouth on her skin brought a deep sigh from Eve¡¯s core.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if you would be the right choice for us, but now that I have met you¡­¡± Tom said.


    Marc¡¯s hands slid around her waist pulling her tighter against his hard body. Eve could feel the hard ridge of his manhood pushing against her lower back through the thin dress.


    ¡°I will let you enjoy Marc but¡­.¡±


    Eve gasped as Marc nipped at the sensitive skin along her neck and slid his hands up her t stomach to gently cup her heavy breasts. Her excitement grew by leaps and bounds as his fingers lightly pinched her hard nipples. Eve¡¯s body tingled and she yearned to turn in his arms and press her mouth to his but he held her firmly against the front of his body.


    ¡°His desire for you is obvious as is yours for him, but our situation is not that simple. Do you want her Marc?¡± Tom asked. ¡°Very much so,¡± Marc answered softly.


    ¡°Then you need to make her understand.¡±


    Suddenly Eve felt Marc¡¯s hands loosen as he turned her to face him. Eve was slightly stunned by the sudden change but was excited to stand within the circle of his strong arms.


    ¡°I want you, but I need you to know that I am Tom¡¯s lover first,¡± Marc said softly.


    She stared up at the sexy man and realization hit. Marc was Tom¡¯s lover. The man she had lusted for the whole semester had a male lover.


    ¡°I want you to be with us. I think it can work,¡± Marc whispered.


    Eve was shocked by Marc¡¯s suggestion, but the idea of being with these two gorgeous men tightened things low in her body. Her breath quickened in anticipation and she felt moisture build at the juncture of her thighs.


    ¡°So what is your answer?¡± Tom asked.


    She nced over her shoulder. Tom had approached the two during Marc¡¯s surprising proposal.


    Eve turned back to Marc but before she could formte an answer, Tom added, ¡°We will understand if you are not interested. Marc just wanted us to try.¡±


    Throwing her hesitation into the wind, Eve slid her hands up Marc¡¯s chest and into his thick hair. She pulled his mouth down to her own. The surprise on his face brought a small smile to her mouth before she touched his lips with her own. Her mouth opened to allow his tongue to join her own as their hands frantically touched each other¡¯s bodies.


    A small moan escaped as Marc cupped her rear cheeks, pressing her barely covered mound tightly against his jean-covered hard length. Eve felt air touch her back as her dress was loosened. The haze of desire quickly pushed rational thoughts from her mind. Suddenly Marc¡¯s arms released her and she was pushed slightly away. She reached for the small straps on the dress and pushed them off her shoulders. The small garment pooled at her feet leaving her standing with only the small red panties covering her body.


    ¡°Better than I ever imagined,¡± Marc whispered as she closed the distance between them.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Eve bit her lower lip as his warm hands gently squeezed her bare breasts. She reached for his jeans and quickly unfastened the button before pushing them from his lean hips. The sight of hisrge erection made Eve¡¯s mouth water and she instinctively reached for the tight underwear that prevented her from touching it.


    She was stunned by every inch of his skin that was revealed. As she pushed the underwear from his hips, he pulled his shirt from his broad shoulders. A light dusting of dark hair covered his chest and stomach leading a perfect line to the small amount of pubic hair above his impressive length. Ever wanted to step back and admire his beauty, but she wanted to have him buried inside her heart much more.


    ¡°He¡¯s gorgeous. Isn¡¯t he?¡± Tom asked from behind her.


    Eve looked over her shoulder and she could see the lust in the other man¡¯s eyes.


    Her attention quickly returned to Marc as he dropped to his knees in front of her. He quickly unbuckled the small straps on her shoes before sliding his hands up her legs. She watched as his long fingers gently tugged on the thin panty straps. Before the scrap of cloth had reached her feet, she watched as Marc leaned toward her. He slowly slid his tongue along the crease between her lips. The sudden heat and contact almost made her knees buckle, but strong hands held her stable from behind.


    The addition of Tom¡¯s hands on her body only heightened her excitement.


    ¡°Perhaps we should move you to one of the beds?¡± Tom whispered next to her ear.


    Dazed by the extreme stimtion, Eve simply nodded her agreement before Tom easily scooped her into his arms. Within seconds Eve found herself gently deposited on one of therge soft beds. She held her arms out as Marc approached and he slowly crawled up beside her. His long body pressed against her and Eve strained to touch the throbbing erection pressing into her belly.


    Eve felt desperate to have him deep inside of her heat. She spread her legs wide and pulled his mouth to her own. Their tongues swirled together and Eve could feel his wide tip at her wet entrance. She moaned at the loss as he pulled his mouth from hers.


    ¡°Can Tom y too?¡±


    Turning her eyes to the side of the bed, Eve reached her hand out to Tom without hesitation. His smile of relief pushed all doubt from her mind as she watched him quickly rid himself of his clothing. Eve¡¯s eagerness for pleasure grew as Tom revealed his body to her greedy eyes. He was leaner than Marc but equally as beautiful. When his underwear was finally removed Eve¡¯s insides quivered in excitement. Both men were incredibly built and both had been blessed with above-average-sized shafts.

 Chapter 51

    She turned her attention back to the man above her as they waited for Tom to join them. She slid her hands along his strong back as Tom eased onto the bed. Eve pulled Marc¡¯s mouth back to her own trying to show him how excited the two of them were making her.


    As she kissed him, Eve felt him slowly push forward gently entering her shivering body. Inch by achingly pleasurable inch, Marc¡¯s thick member filled her. The thickness of his member stretched her deliciously as he moved deeper and deeper. She pulled her mouth from his and concentrated on the sensation of being filled. With him fully buried, Eve¡¯s body throbbed desperately with need. Part of her wanted him to begin moving, but another part wanted to enjoy having him finally.


    Eve held onto Marc¡¯s shoulders as he slowly began making thrusts into her heat. He was gentle, but Eve could feel him holding back. She reached a hand out to Tom. His manhood stood out from his body as he watched Eve and Marc. She reached for his hard length and as her hand touched the silky skin she was rewarded by a loud moan. She moved her fingers along his length but wanted more.


    ¡°Wait,¡± she whispered to Marc.


    Marc paused and Eve crawled from under him and turned to put her back to him. She knelt in front of Tom and Marc quickly positioned himself behind her. She spread her knees apart and felt Marc quickly move close behind her. As he pushed back into her body, Eve took Tom¡¯s dripping tip between her lips. His loud moan encouraged her efforts as she pushed him further into her mouth.


    Eve quickly realized concentration was going to be an issue. She desperately wanted to please Tom, but Marc¡¯s gentle plunges were making it difficult. Eve pushed more of his length into her mouth until the tip bumped the back of her throat. She could not take all of him into her mouth, but she was determined he would enjoy her efforts. She swirled her tongue against the smooth skin and moaned around him when she tasted the evidence of his excitement.


    She pushed back to meet Marc¡¯s thrusts. The power Eve fell from his hands as he held her hips firmly at the angle he chose heightened her arousal. With every stroke, he seemed to touch a new spot deep inside her body. She felt her excitement grow with every flex of his hips and every moan of pleasureing from both men. Eve had never been taken so thoroughly and she didn¡¯t want it to end.


    Eve released Tom¡¯s throbbing length and turned to look over her shoulder at the man pleasuring her from behind. She lifted her upper body and pulled his hands from her hips relocating them to her tender breasts. Eve bit her lower lip andid her head back as Marc tweaked each of her nipples and began kissing along her slim neck. She followed Tom¡¯s movements with her eyes as he crawled the small distance to the two. His long member stood out from his body and Eve slid her hands up his chest as his body sandwiched her between the men.


    It was as if every nerve in her body was about to explode. The coarse hair from Marc¡¯s chest teased the sensitive skin of her back as Tom tickled her smooth belly. She felt Marc slide his hands from her breasts and was spellbound as she watched him thread his fingers into Tom¡¯s blond hair and pull his head toward his own. Eve watched as the two gorgeous men shared a tender kiss over her shoulder. The emotion on each of their faces told Eve of their deep love for each other and Eve suddenly wanted nothing more than to be a part of it.


    As Marc slowly began moving within her heat, Eve pulled Tom¡¯s mouth to her own. She could feel the excitement building low in her body and she wanted to bring them the same kind of pleasure. She gasped against his mouth as he gently slid his fingers between her swollen wet lips and stroked her hard nub. She pulled her mouth from his as the climax mmed into her body. The intense pleasure pushed a low moan from Eve¡¯s chest. She felt Marc¡¯s grip tighten on her hips and heard his deep moan mix with her own.


    The waves of pleasure slowly subsided and Eve slowly opened her eyes and looked at the man in front of her.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°So beautiful,¡± Tom whispered as he traced her bottom lip with his thumb.


    She felt Marc gently kiss her shoulder before he pulled his softening member from her sheath. Eve leaned into Tom and weed his hot kisses. Their tongues swirled as Eve¡¯s excitement began to build again. As Tom leaned into Eve, she slid her feet from under her andnded softly on the bed. With him above her, Eve looked down between their bodies. Tom¡¯s hot length was poised to enter her wet tunnel.


    Eve turned her head to the side and found Marc¡¯s eyes just as Tom pushed passed her opening and buried his entire length within her still-quivering folds.


    Marc¡¯s watching only added to Eve¡¯s excitement. She wasn¡¯t sure which of them excited him more and at that moment she didn¡¯t care. Eve could see that he was slowly stroking his hardening member. Her attention was pulled back to Tom as he pulled most of his manhood from between her tender lips.


    ¡°I apologize now, but I cannot be as gentle as Marc. It¡¯s toote this time,¡± Tom said as he plunged back into her heat. The impact of his body pounding into her own heightened her excitement and she held on as he used her body for his pleasure. She lifted her legs and wrapped them around his narrow hips. With every movement, the base of Tom¡¯s manhood rubbed her distended clit.


    Eve slid her hands up Tom¡¯s flexed arms and watched his features as he pushed toward his release. She could feel the beginning muscle spasms with every stroke and knew it would only be moments before his ministrations would pull another orgasm from deep inside her body. ¡°Eve¡­,¡± Tom gasped and she knew he had found his pleasure.


    Tom ground his hips into hers as his orgasm rolled through his body. The pressure against her clit pushed her over the edge. A loud moan escaped her lips as her muscles mped tightly around his length. Eve felt the muscles in his arms ripple beneath her fingers as each wave of pleasure pulsed through her core.


    As the fog cleared, Eve relished thenguid feeling in her muscles. She had never felt so rxed after sex. Marc crawled to her and both men gently wrapped their arms around her. Eve realized her ns for the night had worked more brilliantly than she could ever have imagined. None of them seemed eager to move from the bed and Eve was content to stay tightly wrapped between the two men. She wasn¡¯t going to voice her thoughts just yet, but she hoped the men would agree that this could turn into the beginning of a very satisfying rtionship for all involved.


    The End

 Chapter 52

    DREAMS DO COME TRUE


    The music red too loud for Sandi¡¯s taste, making her chest vibrate with the base, but those on the dimly lit dance floor didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    Sexy women wearing low-cut, clingy dresses drew her attention and she tightened her kegels as she tapped a red stir stick on the table in the dark corner of the crowded bar. Sandi watched the patrons make eyes at each other, share a kiss or two¡­ or engage in a screaming match in front of everyone.


    She turned her head to look at the couple she came in with.


    Why had she agreed toe here again tonight with Kiera and Greg?


    Bile rose in her throat as she took in his unshaven, square jaw line,bed-back blonde hair, and a tight tee shirt that hugged his muscr chest and tattooed arms. He watched every woman in the bar. Ignoring her best friend, Sandi was sure he imagined fucking some stranger right there on the floor instead of being with Kiera tonight. Greg disgusted her. Their stormy rtionship would never get better because he¡¯d never be a one-woman man and Kiera couldn¡¯t see that.


    Rtionships with men had ruined her long ago when her step-father thought it was okay to sit naked on her bed as a child and proceed to teach her about life as a woman. Since when did a child need to learn about adult sex so early? Men just wanted one thing and didn¡¯t give a shit about making a rtionship work.


    A shiver ran down her back; her fingers fisted.


    Even after all these years, those memories still haunted her. Egotistical men just made her stomach turn and Greg fit right into that category. Sandi turned her thoughts back to the couple at her table, wondering why Kiera couldn¡¯t be stronger and see what kind of man he was.


    After teasing the ice in her ss with a manicured nail, Kiera took a long pull from her whiskey ss. Her tongue took in thest of the amber liquid from her lips, and then she raked her fingers through her dark curly hair. How could Greg ignore such a sexy creature? She stared for a moment at the back of Greg¡¯s head. ¡°You should quit gawking and just go ask one of them to dance and maybe fuckter. I¡¯m not who you want to be withtely.¡±


    Greg looked at her, grabbed his beer, and curled his upper lip. ¡°At least maybe they aren¡¯t a bitch all the time.¡±


    She shrugged a shoulder. ¡°I can find my way home tonight. Get the hell out of here.¡±


    Sandi chewed the stir stick as sheughed to herself. The asshole didn¡¯t waste time and stormed off to the other side of the bar, leaving them alone in the dark corner. Could she convince Kiera that best friends didn¡¯t treat each other like that? Shutting out the crowd around them, she reached across the table to squeeze Kiera¡¯s hand, sick of seeing the same thing


    happen to her time and again. ¡°You know he¡¯s a jerk, right?¡±


    ¡°I know. Why am I always attracted to assholes?¡±


    ¡°Because that¡¯s how you were treated growing up.¡± Not wanting to scare her, Sandi pulled her hand back and sipped her own Jack and Coke. ¡°We share an apartment. I¡¯ve known you long enough to see a few of the boyfriends you¡¯ve picked up, hon¡­not good.¡± Sandi looked into Kiera¡¯s blue eyes and hurt gazed back at her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve ever dated a nice guy. I don¡¯t think they make that kind anymore.¡± Kiera finished her Jack and ordered them both another round. ¡°Look at the two women over there. They seem happy and you can tell they¡¯re into each other.¡±


    Sandi nced across the dimly lit bar as one stroked the forearm of the other. If only she could be that close to Kiera, she knew they could be happy. Right now, she at least had her as a best friend. Kiera needed to get her head straight before Sandi could approach her about changing their rtionship and bing more than best friends. ¡°Those two know that women can be as happy as any heterosexual couple, but rtionships can be difficult no matter what gender you are.¡±


    ¡°Maybe being single for a while would do me good. Having a man around anymore just makes me crazy.¡±


    The low tank top Kiera wore disyed a deep cleavage that Sandi couldn¡¯t take her eyes from. Living with Kiera had given her more than one glimpse of her naked body, making her wish she made a move long ago. ¡°I know your work at the attorney¡¯s office keeps you busy but, you shoulde down to the gym with me. Working out relieves stress and clears your mind so you can think about what you need. Nobody else can make you happy if you¡¯re not happy with yourself first.¡± Sandi leaned back in her chair to watch the other women on the dance floor when she spotted Greg at the bar with his hand on some woman¡¯s ass.


    Let it go¡­ it¡¯s not your problem.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Kiera handed her empty ss to the waitress, took her fresh drink, and leaned forward to yell over the music. ¡°You always seem to be in control and happy with your life, so exercising must do something for you besides keeping you in great shape. How¡¯s that kickboxing ss going?¡±


    Sandi loved her ss and the fact that it could be used on a man in a dark alley made it that much more fun. ¡°You should join. It¡¯d be one less night Greg could bother you.¡±


    Kiera shook her head yet her eyes spoke of regret. ¡°He hates it when


    I¡¯m not avable if he calls.¡±


    Sandi mmed her palm on the table. ¡°If he calls should be the warning for you, damnit. That¡¯s allowing him to control you and that needs to stop right now. Quit answering your phone every time he calls you. He¡¯s just proved to you that he doesn¡¯t care and if you take him back after tonight, his control will get worse. Who knows what might happen if you¡¯re alone with him and he gets pissed.¡± Sandi rested her forearms on the table and looked into Kiera¡¯s eyes, wishing she could hold her close right now. ¡°I¡¯m your best friend and I care about you too much to sit by and watch him treat you like a doormat. Stop it tonight. You have no idea how hard it is to keep my mouth shut when he¡¯s at the apartment.¡±


    Kiera looked back at her, struggling with the emotions that she wore on her sleeve. Sandi wanted to hug her and show her how much she cared but now wasn¡¯t the time. Over Kiera¡¯s shoulder, Sandi saw Greg slip out the back door with the woman from the bar stool.


    Bastard.


    d that Kiera hadn¡¯t seen him leave, Sandi could rx and enjoy the rest of the evening. She had to keep Greg out of Kiera¡¯s life and help her be a stronger person for her good. The bastard only tore at Kiera¡¯s self-esteem, but that¡¯s how his kind worked. That shit ran in families and his father likely treated his mother the same way so he didn¡¯t know any better.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish these, grab a movie, and spend a quiet night at home. You game?¡± Sandi prayed she¡¯d agree. They could be alone, shut off Kiera¡¯s phone, and maybe talk about what could be next for them.


    ¡°It is noisy in here. Maybe a good movie is what I need. We could find aedy to watch. Let¡¯s go.¡± Kiera finished her drink and tossed a few bills on the table.


    Fresh air reced the stale bar air as Sandi stepped outside into the dark. The parking lot was full, patrons pulling in and out, looking for a good time. Careful where she stepped, Sandi didn¡¯t want to wrench an ankle in her new strappy heels. ¡°I¡¯m d I insisted on driving my car, otherwise we¡¯d be grabbing a cab. E!¡± She clicked the remote to unlock the doors of her Charger.


    Buckling her seatbelt, Kiera looked over at her. ¡°How do you afford this car? Are you making that much money modeling for Daniel?¡±


    Sandiughed. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s been bugging me to get him another model. You should think about it.¡± After looking both ways, she pulled onto the busy street and headed to the video store, secretly wondering if she should grab a bondage movie and see how Kiera would react.


    ¡°I¡¯d want to work out for a few weeks before getting in front of a camera to model what you do. That¡¯s what he¡¯s asking, right? For another lingerie model?¡±

 Chapter 53

    Sandi gave her a sideways nce, looked her up and down, and then winked. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what he wants. You¡¯d look great in a demi bra and garters. You should think about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen some of the stuff you model for him. It¡¯s more than demi bras and garters. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯d want my face in his magazines.¡±


    ¡°He can shoot you from the neck down. Readers just want to see how the undergarments look on a woman.¡± Satisfied she¡¯d nted the seed for Daniel, Sandi turned off the car at the video store. ¡°Let¡¯s go see what we can find. We both need a goodugh tonight.¡± She led the way into the store, browsed the movies, and made her way to the adult movie section behind the bi-fold doors.


    Kiera followed and perused the boxes. ¡°That one could almost pass for you. It¡¯s just a body shot so who would know?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I won¡¯t deny that it could be me on that cover. Daniel crops me into stuff for others who want to use me, so maybe. Hey, this could be interesting. Let¡¯s get it to see how they model these leather bustiers. If could be fun to watch.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bondage movie!¡±


    Sandi shrugged her shoulder andughed. ¡°So. You need to expand your horizons. Come on, we¡¯re getting it; it¡¯ll give you some ideas of what the models wear.¡± Sandi paid for the movies, winked at the male cashier, and headed to the car. As she pulled into traffic, she wondered what Kiera thought. She was too quiet. ¡°When we get home, I¡¯ll get the movie ready, make us a Jack and Coke and you make the popcorn. Promise me you¡¯ll turn off your phone so we can enjoy the movies.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an easy one. I¡¯m not talking to his ass tonight!¡± Kiera pulled her phone out, turned it off, and dropped it back into her purse. ¡°There. Done¡±


    At home, Sandi turned off all themps and only the glow from a night light lit the room as theedy started. The reclining loveseat made it a perfect spot to watch the shows. She¡¯d let Kiera get rxed with a few more drinks and then hopefully she¡¯d be open to watching the bondage flick with her. Arching her back and clenching her inner muscles, Sandi craved to touch Kiera and hoped tonight that might happen.


    The summer heat stifled their upstairs apartment and had made it necessary to open the windows and dress cooler. Kiera¡¯s long, muscled legs stretched out in the recliner and Sandi was d Kiera had changed into shorts and tank top¡­ and left her bra on the bed. Her nipples protruded nicely through the thin material and Sandi felt herself leak onto her thong just thinking about nipple mps for Kiera. If she nned it right and moved slowly once the other movie started, she might get her wish.


    Enjoying the popcorn, Sandi took in a rxing breath and enjoyed the movie. The three drinks she¡¯d made for Kiera seemed to rx her, too.


    Kieraughed during theedy and didn¡¯t mention Greg. ¡°That was hrious. Thanks for suggesting wee home and do this. Who needs men anyway?¡±


    Sandi took in another deep breath, wishing she could tell Kiera the real reason she suggested theye home, but it wasn¡¯t the right time. ¡°Especially when they¡¯re assholes.¡±


    ¡°You put in that porno flick and I¡¯ll go make us another drink. These are going down way too easy so¡­ I¡¯m not responsible for my actions after the next drink.¡±


    Biting her lower lip, Sandi handed her ss to Kiera and watched her hips sway as she sauntered into dark the kitchen. She couldn¡¯t wait to see her model for Daniel. The crotchless thongs would look awesome on her, stretched out on the pillows. Damn! Sandi got up to put in the movie, grabbed the remote to fast forward to the beginning past the ads, and then hurried to her bedroom. Digging through her drawer, she pulled out an stic blindfold and pink dildo and then hid them in the cushions of her side of the loveseat.


    ¡°Kiera, bring a towel back with you. My ss got the end table wet.¡±


    Sandi smiled, knowing the towel woulde in handy when she got Kiera wet. Her pussy already ached for her.


    When Kiera returned, Sandi took her drink and the towel and then winked at Kiera. Did Kiera have no idea how she felt about her? They¡¯d lived together for two years now and she¡¯d consoled Kiera every time a guy broke her heart. Each time, Sandi had hoped it would be her turn to take Kiera, but the opportunity never came. She¡¯d be damned if she was going to let the opportunity slip through her fingers tonight. Kiera would know for sure how she felt. Sandi wiped the water from her ss off the end table and pushed the towel between the cushions forter.


    ¡°Gawd, I feel better after a few drinks. If I can forget Greg this easy, maybe it¡¯s a sign.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Kiera stared at her as she sipped the drink and when Kiera reached for her hand, Sandi took it, gently squeezed it, and wished on her dream.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been such a good friend to me. I love you, you know.¡±


    Sandi¡¯s heart skipped a beat but knew that wasn¡¯t how she meant it. Kiera had no idea what she¡¯d said. Sandi reached up to brush Kiera¡¯s long curly hair from her face, her fingers caressing a soft cheek. ¡°It¡¯s the booze. Tomorrow you¡¯lle to your senses.¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Kiera held her ss to cling against Sandi¡¯s and she tapped it.


    ¡°I hope tomorrow I better understand why I don¡¯t need a man right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d I can help youe to that realization. Ready for some bondage? You¡¯ve not watched any of these before, have you? It might make you too horny and you¡¯ll want that asshole back up here.¡± Sandi shrugged a shoulder.


    ¡°Hell no! Tonight, I¡¯m open to learning new things. I¡¯m seriously considering your offer to model for Daniel, too. Who knows what might happen.¡±


    Sandi pressed the remote and the snap of a whip sounded as a leather bustier came into view, the camera panning up to show the woman with a ball gag, her hands tied above her head and then down to her ankles spread wide, connected to hooks in the floor.


    ¡°Oh my gawd. If that¡¯s not erotic¡­ are they all like this?¡±


    ¡°Depends on what you¡¯re into. Theye in all sorts of topics. This is just one kind.¡±


    The whip cracked again and Kiera flinched but her wide eyes were nearly glued to the screen. A man¡¯s hand slid down the woman¡¯s leather bustier, his fingers dipped inside the leather thong, and to Sandi¡¯s surprise, she wore a crotchless thong so his fingers were visible as they separated thebia and touched her clit.


    ¡°Holy shit.¡± Kiera took a long drink as she stared at the television. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve never watched a porn flick like this before.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re fun¡­ you just have to keep in mind that some of what they show might be harsher than something you¡¯d like to try. That¡¯s her Dom and she¡¯s agreed to everything he¡¯ll do to her. That¡¯s done before they even begin a scene. Watch, it gets better.¡±


    Another woman enters the picture, stark naked, and is forced to kneel in front of the tied woman. She¡¯s handed a dildo and slips it up inside of the other woman. As she plunges the dildo, she leans forward and the camera captures her tongue slipping between thebia to lick the clit.


    Kiera squirmed in her seat as Sandi nced at her. Hard nipples drew her attention and Sandi reached over to take one between her fingernails and pinch, but not too hard. ¡°Imagine that is you chained up and I¡¯m licking your pussy. Do you think that would feel good? That woman is doing a good job, but then again, she¡¯s ordered to obey whatever the Dom tells her to do.¡± Sandi changed her grip to roll Kiera¡¯s nipple between her fingers. Kiera pressed her head back into the chair cushion and a moan slipped from her throat as her hand reached between her thighs.


    Sandi clenched her inner muscles, wishing it were her hand on Kiera¡¯s pussy. Letting go of the nipple, she settled back in her seat, knowing Kiera was getting horny. ¡°Watch this, Kiera. Don¡¯t miss it, open your eyes.¡±


    The Dom stood behind the chained woman and lowered her bustier, showing her rock-hard nipples puckered tight. Her chest heaves as she breathes. He rolls her nipples the same way Sandi did for Kiera, but now he puts on the nipple mps and the woman screams behind the ball gag.


    ¡°Concentrate on the pleasure, pet, not the pain. Breathe¡­that¡¯s it.¡±


    Both of Kiera¡¯s hands cover her nipples. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I could let someone do that to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d get used to it. You don¡¯t start with tight mps right off the bat.¡±


    Kiera stared at her, her pupils wide, letting Sandi know her sensual side wasing out.


    ¡°You know about this stuff?¡±

 Chapter 54

    She shrugged a shoulder. ¡°Daniel has had me model a pair or two. Let¡¯s keep watching.¡±


    The Dom connected a set of light weights to the nipple mps and then adjusted the ball gag. She resisted and received a whack with a crop on top of each supple breast, leaving a red mark. The camera pans down to the woman working the dildo and now holding open thebia so the viewers can see how hard the clit is as her tongue teases it, eliciting moans from the chained woman.


    The Dom watches intently. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to cum yet¡­ unless you want a plug up your ass at the same time.¡±


    Screams could be heard from behind the ball gag, the buzz of the dildo and the sloppy sound it made plunging into the pussy juices. The woman¡¯s tongue licked and sucked, trying to make her cum, flicking and licking in circles around the clit.


    Sandi couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Setting her drink down, she pulled the blindfold out and turned to Kiera. ¡°I want you to trust me. I want to show you something, but you have to put on the blindfold first. When we can¡¯t see what¡¯s being done to us, it heightens our other senses. Will you trust me?¡±


    Staring at first, Kiera set aside her ss and turned back to Sandi. ¡°Sure, what the hell.¡± She took the blindfold from Sandi and adjusted it over her eyes.


    The recliner was already in the reclined position. Sandi couldn¡¯t believe her luck and knew she¡¯d have to move slowly or risk blowing the whole n with Kiera. She arched her back, wanting toy right on top of Kiera but knew that wouldn¡¯t work yet. ¡°Lay back, rx and think of the movie and what the woman had been instructed to do. Listen to the crack of the whip, her moans¡­ and imagine it¡¯s you.¡± Kieray still.


    ¡°Put your arms above your head and grab the back of the cushion. Keep your hands up there, as though they¡¯re tied.¡±


    Sandi ced her hand on Kiera¡¯s hard abs and began to touch higher until her hand cupped a breast, taking the full weight of it in her hand. She massaged it, feeling the nipple poke her palm. Scooting closer, Sandi stretched out next to Kiera and lifted her tank top to expose her breasts, full, supple¡­ with nipples begging to be sucked. Soft perfume aroused Sandi even more.


    She¡¯d waited so long to feel Kiera¡¯s nipples on her tongue.


    Her hands shook with excitement at finally being this close to loving Kiera. She cupped a breast and took a nipple into her mouth, sucking it, moving her tongue over the puckered skin and Kiera moaned. As Sandi gently bit the nipple, her other hand pulled open Kiera¡¯s thighs and rubbed her pussy through her silk shorts, pressing her fingers into her center.


    To her surprise, Kiera¡¯s hips rose to meet her hand, rising as though she were fucking her. Sandi took her chance and pulled the shorts and thong aside to look at her pussy and plump lips. She opened thebia and the hard little clit peeked out. Sandi licked her lips and then slipping her fingers deeinsidedf Kiera¡¯s wet, satiny lips, she plunged and pumped into her hot slippery juices. Kiera cried out and panted, but kept her hands above her head. Sandi bit harder on her nipple as her fingers went deeper, swirling over the roughened g-spot up inside. Muscles tightened around her fingers.


    Hot slippery lips against her fingers had never felt so erotic. When she withdrew her fingers, Kiera whimpered. ¡°Oh my gawd¡­ I had no idea¡­¡±


    Sandi lowered the foot of Kiera¡¯s recliner, leaned over Kiera, and tugged her shorts and thongs down her hips and thighs. The tank top stayed tight above her breasts and now naked, Sandi took in the sight of her beautiful slender body. ¡°Don¡¯t move and don¡¯t touch that blindfold.¡± Sandi knelt, opened Kiera¡¯s thighs wide, and pulled her ass to the edge of the seat. To finally see Kiera¡¯s shaven lips, open and waiting, her mouth watered with anticipation. Her pussy tightened. She blew on Kiera¡¯s lips and her best friend whimpered.


    Reaching for the towel and dildo between the cushions, Sandi tucked the towel beneath Kiera¡¯s ass and then turned the toy on, put it into her mouth, and wet the length of it. She couldn¡¯t help it, she had to run her fingers over Kiera¡¯s shaven pussy, ever so lightly. cing the tip at Kiera¡¯s vaginal opening, she slowly inserted the tip, pulled it out to tease her clit, and put it in deeper until the whole thing disappeared. Sandi leaned forward and with her other hand, held open Kiera¡¯s lips so she could see how hard her clit was. It stood at attention and begged to be touched. Pink and beautiful, glistening with honey. Sandi leaned down and slowly ran her tongue up the length of her slit, feeling the hard nub quiver on her tongue.


    Kiera squirmed and whimpered. ¡°Yes¡­. oh my god, that feels so good.¡±


    ¡°Keep the blindfold on. Pinch both of your nipples as hard as you can¡­ that¡¯s it. Roll them between your fingers. Press your breasts together for me. Gawd, Kiera, you¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    She whimpered as Sandi sucked her clit and plunged the buzzing dildo at a slow pace until she licked faster. Sandi had aplished her n and now her best friendy open in her hands, loving what she did to her. Plunging faster had Kiera¡¯s hips riding the toy like a wild bronco and soon warm juices flooded over her fingers as Kiera screamed and panted through her orgasm.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Cum for me, kitten, that¡¯s it, let your body enjoy the release. Deep breaths will make your cum stronger. This is what a lover does for you. I¡¯ve waited a year to do this for you.¡± She thrust the dildo deeper as Kiera¡¯s muscles pulled it inside. Leaning forward, Sandi flicked her tongue over the nub, then sucked it until Kiera orgasmed a second time and her body calmed.


    Her best friend panted as the dildo slowed. Sandi held it in ce as she pulled Kiera onto the carpet with her. ¡°Stretch your arms over your head and leave them there.¡± Positioning Kiera with her thighs closed, holding the dildo between her lips and against her clit, Sandi straddled Kiera on all fours above her, admiring her slender body.


    Did she dare try to kiss Kiera yet?

 Chapter 55

    Struggling with her decision and deciding against it, she straddled Kiera¡¯s hips as she cupped both breasts together, imagining how good she¡¯d look in a leather bra with open nipples¡­ and mps. The dusky rose nipples puckered tight. Kiera¡¯s tongue slid over her lips as she moaned.


    Fuck!


    Sandi ground her pussy against Kiera¡¯s and the vibrator, wishing she¡¯d have grabbed the double-headed dildo. Another time. Taking a hard nipple between her teeth, Sandi bit harder and waited, then bit again.


    Kiera cried out and Sandi let go. She moved around to straddle Kiera¡¯s head and shoulders while she leaned over Kiera¡¯s thighs. Spreading them open, the scent of sex drifted up as Sandi pushed the dildo in deeper and rubbed her fingers over the clit. Kiera moved with her as she fucked her with the toy.


    ¡°Bring your knees up and keep your thighs wide¡­ do it, Kiera.¡± Up came her knees and she spread them wider for Sandi, making her ass visible and avable. Sandi tightened her inner muscles and put her mouth on Kiera¡¯s clit, plunged the dildo while slipping her arm around Kiera¡¯s thigh, and toyed with her ass. Objections came from the other end and Sandi ignored them, knowing how much more pleasure she could give Kiera. Her fingers teased in Kiera¡¯s juices, spreading them over the rim of her ass and the tip of her finger slipped past the tight muscle.


    Kiera cried out.


    That¡¯s when Sandi¡¯s shorts and thong slipped down her hips and she wiggled so Kiera could pull them off. Fingers plunged inside of Sandi and swirled, stopping her world. Sandi¡¯s muscles mped around Kiera¡¯s fingers as they moved, wanting them deeper, if that were possible. This was more than Sandi could have ever hoped for. She¡¯d not thought that Kiera would return the favors right away but¡­ sensations swirled through her body; her breath caught in her lungs.


    Pain in one of her nipples caught her off guard as Kiera¡¯s nails dug into her breast. Sounds of a whip cracking and women screaming in the background from the movie only enhanced her experience with Kiera.


    ¡°Pass me the vibrator, you¡¯ve hogged it long enough. I want to see it slip deep inside your pussy.¡± Kiera¡¯s hand waited for the toy and when Sandi gave it up, she held her breath as Kiera positioned the buzzing toy on her clit. Her inner muscles spasmed in anticipation. She whimpered as it vibrated against her, teasing, making her clit harder and then suddenly it was shoved deep. Kiera pushed it in and out, plunged it in faster, and kept up the pace as she sucked Sandi¡¯s clit.


    Sandi rode the toy, enjoyed the sensations deep inside of her, and plunged her fingers deep inside Kiera as they came at the same time, their bodies moist as they quivered. Her inner muscles held tight around the dildo, trying to hold it inside as long as she could before copsing beside Kiera. Her lungs burned but the wave of pleasure overwhelmed her as her entire body spasmed from orgasm. Sandi panted. She¡¯d never dreamed it would be this good with Kiera as she caressed a soft inner thigh, her fingers inching back up toward wet lips.


    The bondage movie still yed in the background, whips cracked, crops spanked and ves cried out or whimpered right along with Sandi and her new lover. The thrill of making Kiera orgasm was more than she¡¯d expected. She didn¡¯t care right now what it would mean tomorrow. Hopefully, their rtionship would grow into more than just one night together.


    Dreams doe true.


    ¡°Sandi¡­ you¡¯re amazing.¡± Kiera panted, her hips still moving with her spasms as Sandi massaged her pussy.


    Kiera¡¯s hand moved over the swell of her hip and sent a tingle down


    Sandi¡¯s back as shey naked on her living room floor. She sat up to lie down next to Kiera so they could talk. Sandi reached up to tease Kiera¡¯s nipple and watched it harden again. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, too. I only meant to share with you what it could be like with another woman. Men aren¡¯t the only ones who can make you feel special. I hope you understand more now.¡±


    ¡°I think I like the porn flicks¡­ or maybe it¡¯s the bondage that I¡¯m curious about.¡±


    She caressed Kiera¡¯s cheek, letting her thumb move over soft lips; Sandi looked into her eyes. ¡°Bondage isn¡¯t as kinky as people think. They don¡¯t understand what¡¯s behind the bondage and how it can enhance sexual experiences. Look what the blindfold did for you.¡± Kiera¡¯s lips were too close; Sandi wet her own as she enjoyed the look of satisfaction on Kiera¡¯s face.


    Before she knew it, Kiera rolled to her side and leaned above Sandi, their breasts touching. Kiera cupped her breast and rolled her nipple, sending pain through Sandi¡¯s breast. Kiera gazed down at her with a need she¡¯d longed to see.


    Their lips got so close.


    Warm breath spanned over her cheeks.


    Kiera sucked in Sandi¡¯s lower lip, running her tongue over it, before kissing her full on the mouth. Her tongue swirled through Sandi¡¯s mouth, sweeping over her tongue, then sucking it hard, sending Sandi into an erotic passion she¡¯d only dreamed of.


    Kiera¡¯s tongue traced Sandi¡¯s lips as she straddled her hips and ground against her. ¡°Why did I not realize how much you wanted me?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Sandi slid her hands up Kiera¡¯s soft thighs to her ass and then gently squeezed. Kiera¡¯s heat ground against her own.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°No man has ever touched me as deeply as you have, Sandi.¡± Kiera moved onto the other side of her, reached for the dildo, and touched Sandi¡¯s mouth with it. ¡°Show me how you lick this.¡±


    Sandi swallowed hard. Had she heard correctly? Her gaze met Kiera¡¯s to see if she was serious.


    ¡°Do it.¡± Kiera made a licking motion with her tongue.

 Chapter 56

    Without losing eye contact, Sandi¡¯s tongue touched the cool rubber of the dildo and tasted of her pussy. Kiera held it so she could lick the tip as her tongue swirled over the top. Surprising her, Kiera pressed it further along her tongue and into her mouth as her lips stretched around the toy. It moved along her tongue, deep at first, then out. When Kiera pushed it into her throat, Sandi gagged.


    Kiera¡¯s gaze held hers but also watched her mouth. ¡°Pretend it¡¯s a cock. I want to see how deep you can take this. If you try to take it out of your mouth¡­ I might have to find something to tie your hands over your head with¡­ like in the movie.¡±


    Sandi¡¯s inner muscles tightened when Kiera talked dirty to her. With her mouth filled, Sandi ttened her hands beneath her ass so she wasn¡¯t tempted to touch anything, leaving Kiera in charge. She was curious to find out how much y Kiera was willing to do.


    ¡°Now that it¡¯s good and wet, let¡¯s turn it on high and tease. I like that you put your hands under your ass. Now drop open your thighs. Better yet, hold each thigh high and wide, then your hands will be upied.¡±


    Kiera moved to sit between her thighs and tucked the towel beneath her ass. Spreading herbia wide, she barely touched the vibrator to her clit, already swollen and sensitive. Sandi couldn¡¯t believe she wasying here, spread wide open, in front of Kiera, but she was too horny to care.


    Kiera touched her again.


    Sandi gasped and filled her lungs. Her eyes rolled back with the pleasure she¡¯d only dreamed of sharing with her best friend. The tip of the vibrator tormented her clit, her lips and then made its way to her vaginal opening. Dipping inside barely enough to satisfy and then in deeper, moving the bent tip over her g-spot. Her pussy ached and throbbed at the same time.


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d want to watch a vibrator dip inside another woman¡¯s pussy, but seeing how wet you are each time I pull this out¡­. oh my gawd, girl. Your clit is so red and huge¡­¡±


    Kiera bent to touch her hot tongue to the swollen clit and Sandi released a whimper, not wanting her to sit back up. She prayed Kiera would keep licking her, fucking her with the vibrator, getting her closer. Breathing came faster. Sandi knew her orgasm would be explosive if she took deep breaths before it hit.


    Then Kiera put her mouth over her clit, tenderly sucked as she swirled her tongue while thrusting the vibrator over her g-spot. ¡°Please¡­. may I cum? I can¡¯t stand waiting¡­¡±


    ¡°Cum for me. Show me how it¡¯s done.¡±


    Permission was all she needed. The floodgates opened, stars exploded and warm fluid dribbled down her ass while Kiera sucked her clit. An orgasm like she¡¯d never felt before, from someone she thought would remain lost to her. Sandi thought her heart would burst from the love Kiera shared with her tonight. Her insides quivered; the vibrator stilled, but continued to buzz, teasing her inner nerve endings¡­ or was it pure torture to cum for such a long time?


    Sandi panted, her lungs burned and her head spun from so much pleasure. She eased her feet to the floor and justy there with Kiera still between her thighs, barely moving the dildo. Her inner muscles still spasmed and when Kiera¡¯s hand rubbed the top of her mons to open herbia, Sandi whimpered and opened her eyes to meet her gaze.


    ¡°No wonder men love watching a woman orgasm. I didn¡¯t know it meant so much to watch someone receive that kind of pleasure. Your body moves and quivers like waves in the water. Next time, we need to bring more towels out here.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ that¡­ was amazing. Two in less than fifteen minutes. Damn!¡±


    ¡°After we rest a bit, I think we need a shower and then I might be ready for bed.¡±


    Sheughed with Kiera but hoped they could stillugh about it in the morning. Kiera pulled out the vibrator, turned it off, andid it aside. Sandi pulled her thighs together and rolled onto her side, taking another deep breath. The evening had gone better than she could have hoped for.


    Would Kiera sleep with her tonight or in her room? All she could do was suggest it and see what Kiera decided. If she chose to forget all this ever happened, she¡¯d have to ept that, but damnit, she hoped not. Sandi refused to think about that.


    A sharp p on her ass shocked her from the sexual euphoria.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading for the shower. Come join me.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Sandi watched the sway of her cute little naked ass make its way to the shower. She sat up, gathered their clothes and underwear, and headed into the bathroom, dropping the clothes in the hamper. Pulling a clip from the drawer, she twisted her hair up out of the way and clipped it in ce for the shower.


    Behind her, Kiera wrapped her arms around her and cupped Sandi¡¯s breasts in her warm hands, resting her chin on her shoulder. Sandi met her gaze in the mirror and then watched as Kiera held her breasts together, puckered nipples pointing forward, begging for more. Flicking her nail at each nipple, Kiera¡¯s actions tightened Sandi¡¯s inner muscles.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to meeting Daniel whenever you can set that up. I want to see those mps on your nipples.¡±


    Visions of Kiera modeling with her filled her head with sexy images of Kiera in lingerie. ¡°I¡¯m d you decided to join us. With what you make at the attorney¡¯s office, plus a check from Daniel, you could start putting money away, too.¡±


    ¡°Well I can¡¯t wait to get started, but tonight, I¡¯m exhausted.¡± Kiera¡¯s warm lips touched her neck and sent a shiver down her back. ¡°Can I sleep in your bed tonight? After dealing with Greg, I don¡¯t want to sleep alone.¡±


    ¡°Of course you can, hon. I hope you stick to your guns and not let him back into your life after he took off to be with other women tonight.¡±

 Chapter 57

    Kiera stepped toward the shower to turn it on. ¡°I hope so, too.¡± She stepped into the steaming water and Sandi joined her, thinking of how fun it¡¯d be to run soapy hands over her lover¡¯s body. Could she talk her into an oil massageter?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Warm hands cupped both Sandi¡¯s breasts.


    ¡°Just let me wash you. I don¡¯t understand why I can¡¯t keep my hands off of you, but touching you does something to my senses. You made me realize getting horny from enjoying another woman¡¯s body isn¡¯t a bad thing. Put your foot up on the edge so I can wash your pussy and then we can head to bed.¡±


    Slippery fingers teased their way up her inner thigh, massaging the muscles, and then slid up to cup her pussy, rubbing the outer groin area while a finger slid between her lips. Sandi squeezed her inner muscles, wanting Kiera to reach up inside, deep, with three fingers. She squatted to give Kiera better ess and she washed her lips, in between them, and reached back to wash between her cheeks, rubbing her ass, making her horny.


    Kiera unhooked the shower nozzle to rinse Sandi, starting at her shoulders, over her breasts, and down her abs. ¡°sp your fingers behind you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve never been involved in a Dom/sub rtionship?¡± Sandi couldn¡¯t help butugh at her portrayed innocence.


    ¡°Never, but I¡¯m a quick learner and can¡¯t wait for you to teach me more.¡±


    She sped her fingers together behind her, anxious to see what Kiera had in store for her. The warm water beat against her clit before she was ready and Sandi gasped at the sensations from the full force and when it shot up inside of her, Sandi¡¯s breath caught. This night was quickly bing filled with dreams turning into reality beyond what she¡¯d hoped for. Hot lips surrounded her puckered nipple and teeth gently bit down, then harder while the shower nozzle sprayed her pussy.


    ¡°Now turn around and bend over.¡±


    Sandi followed all of her instructions, wishing Kiera knew about the strap-on she kept hidden in her drawer. Soapy fingers slid over her ass cheeks and Kiera kicked her feet further apart. Her cheeks opened and she was being washed as if for a ritual, tender loving touches until¡­ the soapy finger too easily slipped into her ass.


    Now Kiera gasped. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize what a little soap could do, but it let my finger right in. Hhmm¡­¡± Her finger made a wider circle inside Sandi¡¯s ass and soon more pressure slipped in. ¡°Girlfriend, your ass can easily take two of my fingers. I can¡¯t believe it. Wait¡­ I need to wash those fingers andther up my thumb.¡±


    Sandi widened her eyes. What the hell? ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in a position to tell me to wait. Now hold still.¡± Kiera¡¯s thumb toyed with her ass, rimming it with soap and it went¡­ deeper, and Sandi rxed to enjoy it. Then three fingers thrust deep inside her pussy and her knees about gave away. Swirls of pleasure crossed over her g-spot and a finger touched her clit from the front.


    Kiera kissed her back as she made love to her, thrusting both ces until Sandi couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Moans came out as her orgasm swelled and spasmed and Kiera kept at her until another orgasm hit, better than the first. Her hips moved with Kiera until she slowed and regained herposure. ¡°Fuck! I thought you didn¡¯t know about any of this?¡± ¡°I know what I like.¡± Kiera cupped a breast and squeezed.


    Sandi stood and turned around. She took Kiera¡¯s face in her hands; and gazed into her eyes. The steam rose around them but Sandi only saw Kiera, beautiful skin, blue eyes, and perfect brows. Then she pulled her in for a kiss so passionate it surprised even Sandi.


    Kiera sucked her tongue as they swirled together, touching Sandi¡¯s breast after dropping the shower nozzle. Breathless, Sandi pulled back to look deeper into Kiera¡¯s eyes. What she saw was the passion she¡¯d hoped for.


    Kiera¡¯s hands went around her to caress her ass cheeks; warm breath touched her neck. ¡°Sandi¡­take me to bed and show me more.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn to wash you first and then we can go have more fun. We may be sleepingte tomorrow though.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want to experience you. Maybe one day, to be tied for your pleasure.¡±


    With shaking hands, Sandithered up Kiera¡¯s body and gave her a good scrubbing, cleaning those special areas she nned to use. Her drawer held all kinds of oils, lotions, and desensitizing oils that she couldn¡¯t wait to set out and show her lover. It would be a long night indeed, filled with passion and pleasure.


    Sandi squinted against the morning sun. She rolled, pulled the sheet over her shoulder, and suddenly remembered Kiera had slept with her. Opening her eyes a little, Kieray on her side with her back toward her, the sheet hugging her waist, baring her back.


    Sandi inched closer to the spoon behind her, carefully letting her hand cup a warm breast and Kiera stirred. She scooted back to be closer and Sandi pressed her hips forward, imagining what it¡¯d be like when they could move toward the strap-on. One day at a time and yesterday had been one to remember.


    A cell phone rang in the kitchen and Sandi ignored it. Kiera hadn¡¯t turned hers back on yet so the call had to be for her. She¡¯d call backter when they got up. Right now, she just wanted to enjoy hugging Kiera close. ¡°I hope you aren¡¯t too tender today. You experienced a lotst night.¡±


    Kiera¡¯s sexy moan let her know things were fine. ¡°We should probably get some breakfast.¡± Kiera¡¯s hand covered hers on her breast but didn¡¯t push it away so she rolled a puckered nipple. ¡°Maybe we should try a pair of mps today since you were so interestedst night.¡±


    Rolling over, Kiera over at her. ¡°Was that onlyst night? My head feels like it was longer than that. I should know better than to drink so much.¡±


    ¡°But you were so good. I hope it was good for you.¡±


    ¡°It was¡­ beyond what I could have imagined. You¡¯ve opened my eyes to new rtionships, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    Sandi rolled over and pulled on a tee shirt and shorts, then raked her fingers through her long hair. ¡°I¡¯ll go see what I can find to eat. I think we have eggs and sausage in there. Don¡¯ty there too long, sleepy head.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting up, too. Be right there.¡±


    Sandi stumbled into the kitchen, reaching for the aspirins first; she set out three for Kiera. Her headache wasn¡¯t too bad but she didn¡¯t want to feel it at all. She put on a pot of coffee and then pulled out a pan. Eggs and sausage were easy to make and soon done and on the tes.


    Kiera had pulled her hair into a cute ponytail and put on a tee shirt and long pajama bottoms. Sandi poured them both a mug of coffee and handed Kiera her aspirins. ¡°Breakfast smells wonderful. I guess I am hungry. Let¡¯s put in that otheredy we boughtst night and rx.¡±


    They¡¯d not been watching long when someone pounded on the apartment door. ¡°Kiera!¡±


    Sandi clenched her jaw at the bellowing male voice, took in a deep, angry breath, and looked at her best friend. ¡°He¡¯s going to have the neighbors in the hallway if he keeps that shit up.¡±


    Putting down her mug and te, Kiera opened the door, which almost knocked her backward when Greg barged in. Sandi set her coffee aside, ready to step in if he got nasty.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been calling your damn phone all morning. What the fuck?¡±


    She looked up at him and stepped backward. ¡°If I wanted to talk to a cheater, I¡¯d have left it on. You¡¯re the one who walked out.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t apologize if I can¡¯t get through to you. You know better than to shut off the phone just because we had a tiff.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you. I¡¯m not turning it on. We¡¯re done.¡± Greg took a step, back-handed Kiera, and knocked her into the recliner.


    Sandi saw red at that point and her anger boiled over.


    Adrenaline kicked in.

 Chapter 58

    When her friends are threatened, her temper takes over. In no time, she pulled her nine mils from the end table drawer and with two hands, pointed it at Greg¡¯s chest. ¡°You touch her again¡­ I¡¯ll blow your fuckin¡¯ head off. Toss my security key she gave you onto the floor and then get the hell out of my apartment.¡± His eyes widened like boulders as he stared at her gun. ¡°Move! I¡¯m calling the cops, so your ass better get moving.¡± Sandi narrowed her eyes as his gaze moved from her gun to her eyes, trying to judge if she was bluffing.


    He threw the keycard at Kiera and backed toward the door, his eyes ring at Kiera.


    ¡°Forget about her. She¡¯s not your property. I know your license te number, so you better go somewhere they can¡¯t find you, fucker. Take the tramp you screwedst night with you.¡±


    ¡°Bitches!¡± Greg mmed the door behind him and Sandi secured both locks.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She knelt in front of Kiera, still holding the side of her face as tears welled in her eyes. She reached up to move Kiera¡¯s hand away and saw the red welt with a small cut. ¡°That son-of-a-bitch! Let me grab an ice pack. He¡¯s touched you for thest time.¡± Sandi stomped into the kitchen, pulled out a sandwich bag with a good seal, and filled it with crushed ice. On her way back to the living room, she pulled a towel from the rack to protect Kiera¡¯s cheek.


    Kiera held the wrapped bag of ice to her face. ¡°Where the hell did you get that gun? I didn¡¯t even know you owned one.¡±


    ¡°I have a permit for it and I can carry it if I need to. I ran into trouble years ago and thought it safer to just have a gun on or near me at all times. d it came in handy today. If he¡¯s smart, he won¡¯t show up here again. I might have to kill him!¡± Sandi went to refill their coffee and brought it back.


    Kiera took a good drink. ¡°Maybe after that, we need some Bailey¡¯s in


    it.¡±


    She moved her jaw around, obviously to make sure she could still move it. It broke Sandi¡¯s heart to know she hurt. ¡°We can go down and make a police report if you want. That might be a good way to get a restraining order on him if you¡¯re sure you don¡¯t want him around anymore. I don¡¯t want to tell you what to do, but if it were me, I¡¯d do the restraining order on his ass.¡±


    ¡°I probably should, huh? While this is still swollen.¡±


    Sandi hoped she¡¯d want to head down there but let Kiera make the decision. If they saw the mark on her face and had a witness, they could make the order stick.


    Kiera finished her coffee and agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s change and get going.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°You keep that on your face. It¡¯ll still be swollen when we get there.¡± She hugged Kiera, d she¡¯d decided to do the right thing.


    On the way home from the police station, Sandi watched a familiar car in her rearview mirror that followed close behind. Greg! She decided not to go straight home and drove back toward the police department, hoping one of them would be avable. The officers hadn¡¯t even had time to deliver the notice so she knew Greg had no idea he¡¯d be getting served soon.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are we going back to the police station?¡± Kiera looked behind them. ¡°Oh gawd. That¡¯s his car. He¡¯s going to hit us.¡±


    Sandi sped up, hoping she could keep him interested, and led him right into the department parking lot. ¡°He¡¯s not as smart as he thinks he is. I¡¯ll lead him right into their hands, the dumbass. Maybe they can serve the order right there.¡± Sandi pulled in and an officer was heading for his car. She rolled down the window and saw Greg speed off down the street. The officer took down the description of the car and said they¡¯d have an officer go by the apartmentplex a few times today and make sure they did surveince tonight.


    Pulling back out onto the street, Sandi kept a lookout for Greg¡¯s car, knowing the asshole would want to continue harassing them. She took the long way home, staying off the major streets, and got them home safely without seeing Greg again. Swiping her security key, Sandi breathed easier knowing they were safe and d she¡¯d made Greg give her back the keycard he had. Once inside, Sandi bolted both locks, double-checked the drawer to make sure her gun was loaded, just in case, and got them both a drink.


    ¡°There has to be something good on television to take our minds off all this shit. You know you did the right thing today, don¡¯t you?¡± Still angry at Greg, she almost wished he¡¯d given her cause to shoot him.


    ¡°I do and d that I did. The officer said they¡¯d have it delivered today. I¡¯m not turning my phone on either.¡± She looked at Sandi. ¡°I should consider changing my number.¡±


    Sandi felt bad that Kiera had been hit. Had she reacted sooner, maybe she could have stopped it and the red welt wouldn¡¯t be there. ¡°Changing your number might be a good idea. We could go down there tomorrow and do that.¡± Flipping through the channels, several old movies would keep them upied for the rest of the afternoon. She still worried that somehow Greg could get to them; her mind yed over several scenarios as she tried to watch the movies. Thanks to the asshole, Kiera would be sticking around and they¡¯d be closer. Their future just might be happier now.


    Sandi reached out for Kiera¡¯s hand and she took it, smiling back at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you got hurt in all this.¡±


    Kiera squeezed her hand tight. ¡°But now I have you¡­¡±


    To be continued¡­.

 Chapter 59

    STROKE FOR STROKE


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay with this, Sir?¡± Babygirl couldn¡¯t keep the nervousness from her voice. She clutched the phone to her ear, terrified he would change his mind and tell her to stay home.


    Babygirl had worried all week long that she would interfere if she came to visit while Sir¡¯s brother, Ethan, was in town. She was used to hiding the dominance and submission part of their rtionship from her family, but Babygirl couldn¡¯t imagine how Sir would handle things. Sir had never been the type to hide anything. Ever since his sister, Monica, had moved out, Sir¡¯s home was one of the few safe ces to be exactly who they were and as kinky as they wanted.


    ¡°Babygirl, stop. Now.¡± His voice allowed no room for argument. ¡°I want you with me. I want you to meet Ethan. We¡¯ll figure out the rest as we go.¡±


    Kicking herself for her weakness, Babygirl felt tears prick her eyes. Her tongue felt thick in her mouth. A lump formed in her throat. Do not cry. Not now!


    ¡°Babygirl?¡± The gentleness in his voice sent her over the edge. Gulping sobs escaped before she could stop them. She sobbed into the phone.


    ¡°Why are you crying, baby? Please talk to me.¡±


    The tenderness and concern she heard were too much for her to bear. The floodgates opened until there were no more tears left. She hupped and gulped as her cries subsided. She could feel him sitting on the other end, waiting. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir.¡± Her voice sounded small even to her ears. The words began tumbling out.


    ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t like me? What if I screw up and embarrass you? What if I forget myself and act out? What if¡­?¡± Babygirl¡¯s voice trailed away as tears overtook her again.


    ¡°Girl.¡± Sir¡¯s voice was firm again. ¡°Nothing I¡¯ve told you in the past week has helped your fears. Is it because you don¡¯t trust and believe in me?¡±


    Babygirl gasped. Tears threatened to spill over again. The idea that he would ever think she didn¡¯t trust him was unbearable.


    ¡°No? Well, then you¡¯re going to have to ept what I¡¯ve told you countless times before. I can¡¯t wait to show you off to my family. We will figure out the rest as we go along.¡± He paused for a moment, letting his words sink in. ¡°Got it, girl?¡±


    ¡°Got it, Sir.¡± She felt her grip on the phone rx slightly. She took a deep breath, exhaling slowly as Sir had taught her. All this weeping wasn¡¯t like her. She usually faced her fears head-on. She had to admit to herself that she still held onto leftover fears from her previous rtionship. She wondered if she would ever get over it.


    Their conversation continued. Babygirl let Sir know that Olivia was doing well at her grandparents¡¯ house and wasn¡¯t begging toe home yet. Sir let her know that the boys, Justin and Jason, had arrived safe and sound at their mother¡¯s home and that they were both more than ready toe home. Babygirl rxed as the conversation moved to more mundane topics.


    Regardless of how much she fretted, Babygirl was honored that Sir wanted her to meet his little brother. In previous rtionships, Babygirl had felt like a dirty little secret. She never met family members or friends. Sir had proven different from the very beginning.


    Sir knew Babygirl was nervous about meeting Ethan. They spent several nights leading up to her visit discussing the weekend and whaty ahead. Sir wanted Babygirl to feelfortable being herself. He was proud of her and couldn¡¯t wait to introduce her to his family and friends. He knew rushing her could prove a mistake, but he would not let this opportunity slip by. Every time he thought of her, he was filled with pride. She was his girl, his pride and joy. A beautiful, intelligent woman like her deserved to be shown off as often as possible.


    Before his visit, Ethan talked to his brother to get the scoop on what to expect. He knew Babygirl and Sir were dating and that she would be staying while he was in town. His brother had referred to her as his ¡°Babygirl¡± so often, Ethan thought of her as Babygirl, too. Ethan had no idea that their rtionship was one of power and control, dominance and submission. As open as Sir was with his family, some things were private. Sir wouldn¡¯t hide anything from Ethan, but he didn¡¯t advertise his kinks, either. Ethan didn¡¯t know that his big brother was known as ¡°Sir.¡±


    After driving to his brother¡¯s house, Ethan sat in his car, listening to thest chords of his favorite song. As he looked up at the house, he saw movement in the living room window. He watched in horrified fascination as his big brother grabbed a woman (That must be Babygirl, Katie, whatever) by her hair, forcing her to her knees.


    Ethan gulped. A thinyer of sweat covered his body. What was his brother doing? He watched in amazement as Babygirl looked up at the man towering over her and opened her mouth. Ethan couldn¡¯t imagine what was going to happen next, but he never found out. He jumped as his elbow identally hit the steering wheel, honking the horn.


    Disappointed, Ethan saw the woman hurriedly rise to her feet and walk out of his line of sight. His big brother looked out the window and smiled at him. Ethan couldn¡¯t help thinking that his brother looked, well, feral, like a wild animal. There was something about his eyes and his smile that Ethan couldn¡¯t quite put a name to.


    Scrambling to get out of the car, he grabbed his duffel bag and made his way up the steps to the front door. Before he could knock or ring the bell, the door swung open.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey there, baby brother! Get your ass in here!¡±


    ¡°Hi, Johnathan! I think I¡¯m a little early.¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t get the sight of Babygirl out of his mind.


    ¡°Not at all! Right on time.¡± Johnathan smiled at Ethan, happy to see him. ¡°Babygirl! Come on out and meet Ethan.¡±


    Somewhere at the back of the house, a door opened. Both men turned towards the noise. Ethan¡¯s eyes widened. She was gorgeous. Not supermodel gorgeous, but more real. He took his time appraising her ¨C dark eyes, thick brown hair, full lips, fuller breasts, and wide hips. Ethan appreciated a woman with curves and had never liked the waif look. She was a ripe peach just begging to have a bite taken out of her.


    ¡°Dude, you done?¡± His brother¡¯s voice held amusement and annoyance. Babygirl blushed a deep crimson. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s gorgeous, but staring is rude. Cut that shit out.¡±


    Ethan stammered and apologized to them both. What the hell was wrong with him? I must just be tired. Begging off for the night, he told them both he needed some sleep.


    His brother showed him to the guest room and wished him good night.


    Walking down the hall, Sir smiled to himself and shook his head. ¡°Tomorrow is a new day, and I will not embarrass myself again,¡± Ethan murmured to himself. Lying in bed, he drifted off with the image of Babygirl on her knees.


    *****

 Chapter 60

    The next morning, Ethan stumbled out of bed and into the kitchen.


    ¡°Coffee. Must drink coffee.¡± Without caffeine, he was a zombie.


    Babygirlughed. ¡°You¡¯re just like your brother. There¡¯s plenty already made, and if you need it, we have sugar and cream.¡±


    Ethan found a mug and poured himself a cup of coffee, trying not to stare at Babygirl in her tank top and shorts. He tried not to notice her hardening nipples when they both heard Sir¡¯s voice from the bedroom.


    ¡°Babygirl, can you bring me some coffee, please?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir. Be right there!¡± Sir?


    Babygirl grabbed a mug from the counter and prepared his brother¡¯s coffee. She blushed and refused to meet his gaze. Ethan¡¯s eyes remained on her hips as she walked down the hall towards the bedroom. Sir? What the hell was that about?


    Earlier in the week, they¡¯d made ns to go to the beach as long as the weather held. Ethan stared out the window thinking about how nice the weather seemed and how much he¡¯d like to see Babygirl in a bathing suit. After a few minutes, he realized they weren¡¯ting out of the bedroom anytime soon. He shrugged and decided to get cleaned up and ready for their day at the beach.


    At the beach, Ethan spent a lot of time watching Babygirl and all the other girls as their breasts and bottoms bounced while they walked on the sand. He swore to himself that one day he¡¯d have a girl like her. She is F-IN-E, fine, he thought as he pretended not to watch her. Lounging on the sand, he tried not to notice when his brother reached out for Babygirl, grabbed her by the hair, and pulled her into a deep kiss.


    ¡°Women like that caveman thing?¡± Ethan wondered. Then he remembered Babygirl on her knees the night before. He could feel himself growing hard at the memory.


    Ethan watched Sir give Babygirl a smack on the ass before sending her back to the beach for more sunscreen. As she walked towards Ethan, he rolled to his stomach to hide his growing desire. The sight of her tanned skin, glistening in the sun, aroused him, painfully so.


    Sir watched Ethan watching Babygirl. He understood the effect she was having on his little brother. As long as Ethan didn¡¯t cross any lines, Sir would allow it. He was often in awe of Babygirl¡¯s beauty, too. She exuded an earthy sexuality that drew people to her, men and women alike. Sir didn¡¯t me Ethan for his reaction.


    By mid-afternoon, Sir decided it was time to head home. Babygirl was exhausted and Ethan¡¯s face was sunburned. The kid would be red as a lobster if they didn¡¯t get him out of the sun soon.


    Arriving home, Sir decided he and Babygirl needed a nap. He gave Ethan the run of the house and told him he could do whatever he wanted, as long as he didn¡¯t disturb them. Grabbing Babygirl¡¯s hand, he walked quickly down the hallway towards the bedroom.


    ¡°Dude, just don¡¯t be too loud. I need some sleep, and I know Babygirl does, too,¡± Sir called out over his shoulder. ¡°Let us get some rest, and we¡¯ll do ate dinner somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, man, no problem. I¡¯m gonna take a shower and then watch TV or something.¡±


    Sir grunted at Ethan as he ushered Babygirl into the room and swung the bedroom door shut behind them.


    The afternoon turned to evening, as the sun slowly set. Freshly showered, the effects of the sun hit Ethan, and he dozed on the couch, the TV remote limp in his hand, the noise from the TV soft in the background.


    His head lolled to the side.


    SMACK!


    ¡°One! Thank you, Sir!¡±


    Ethan was jolted out of sleep. He dropped the remote and looked around. ¡°What the hell was that?¡±


    SMACK! SMACK! The sound of a handnding on flesh reverberated down the hallway.


    ¡°Two, three! Thank you, Sir!¡±


    What¡¯s with the ¡°Sir¡± shit? Ethan realized the voice wasing from his big brother¡¯s bedroom. He got up off the couch and walked down the hall. The bedroom door stood slightly ajar.


    ¡°You¡¯re a little slut. You know that, right? Rubbing your pussy on me while I slept. Did you think I wouldn¡¯t wake up?¡± Sir growled at Babygirl. ¡°Ohhhh, Sir! I¡¯m sorry, I promise I am!¡± Babygirl¡¯s voice came out in a breathless rush.


    Ethan almost ran in to rescue her when he heard his brother¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°You¡¯re my slut, and you¡¯ll cum, Babygirl, but when I want you to. Not before.¡±


    SMACK! SMACK!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Four! Thank you, Sir! Five! Thank you, Sir!¡± Babygirl¡¯s voice wavered. She was clearly in tears.


    Ethan thought it sounded like her heart would break. For a moment, he considered bounding into the bedroom, on a rescue mission.


    ¡°You ok, Babygirl? You handled your spanking very well, little one.¡±


    Ethan had never heard his brother speak in such a sexual and indulgent tone before. He realized whatever was going on was consensual and that he should walk away.


    ¡°Mmmmm, yes, Sir. You know what you do to me.¡±


    It was the first time Ethan had ever heard a woman speak in such a sultry tone. Babygirl was just as turned on as his brother. His brother had said ¡°spanking¡± which meant he hit Babygirl. Ethan thought he should take a quick peek in on them, just to make sure everything was fine.


    Ethan¡¯s eyes widened. Sir stood over Babygirl, his pajama pants slung low on his hips. Under Sir¡¯s gaze, Babygirl,pletely nude, rolled over from her knees onto her back. She spread her legs wide, staring at Sir under heavy eyelids. Her hips moved hypnotically, pushing her bare pussy towards Sir. From his vantage point, Ethan could see the moisture coating her puffybia.


    Ethan watched his brother run a finger up and down Babygirl¡¯s lips. She squirmed and mewled under Sir¡¯s touch. At that moment, Ethan realized how hard he was. He had watched Babygirl on the beach all day, lusting after her. Hell, he¡¯d wanted herst night. This was worse, much worse.


    Not thinking that his brother only needed to turn his head to one side to discover him, Ethan pulled his cock out of his shorts. As he watched his brother stroke Babygirl, Ethan stroked his cock. Sir¡¯s thumb pressed into Babygirl¡¯s clit, causing her to squeal in pleasure. Ethan¡¯s hand rubbed the head of his cock, stroking the sensitive skin. His eyes closed in pleasure. He opened them quickly, not wanting to miss a moment of what was happening in the bedroom.


    With one thumb on Babygirl¡¯s swollen clitoris, Sir inserted a finger into her wet slit. Babygirl shuddered and sighed in pleasure as Sir hooked his fingers and found her G-spot. Sir¡¯s fingers worked in tandem on her clit and her G-spot, slowly gaining speed. Ethan matched his brother¡¯s stroke for stroke on his hard cock.


    When Sir picked up speed, so did Ethan. As Babygirl¡¯s breath caught in her throat, Ethan¡¯s did too. He stroked his engorged cock firmly, not taking his eyes off the couple in the bedroom. Each time his fingers grazed the bulbous head, he choked back a groan.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make you cum like the little slut you are!¡± Sir quietly growled.


    ¡°Ohhhhh, eeeeeeee-ahhhhhhhhh! Sir, please, please, me, please¡­ oh God, oh God!¡±


    Babygirl¡¯s squeals signaled that her orgasm grew closer with each stroke of his hand. Sir pressed deep into the swollen nub of flesh under his thumb, as his fingers continued to m into her G-spot.


    THWAP-THWAP-THWAP! The sound of flesh connecting with wet flesh filled the room.


    Ethan¡¯s hand moved faster and faster up and down his hardened shaft. He let his hand sweep over the purple, swollen crown. He knew he was close. Breathing hard between his teeth, desperate not to make a sound and give his position away, Ethan clenched his jaw against the groans building in his throat. Sweat glistened at his temples.


    ¡°Cum, Babygirl! Cum NOW!¡± Sir roared as his hand mmed into her body mercilessly.


    Babygirl screamed as her hips bucked, and her orgasm exploded from her body in a massive gush, flooding the bed beneath her, spraying Sir¡¯s hand and her thighs. She shuddered and quivered, gasping for breath for several long moments.


    Watching Babygirl squirt was more than Ethan could handle. With one final stroke, he felt his seed spurt in jerks from his rigid flesh. He quickly shoved his shorts over his cock, his free hand wrapping the fabric around his flesh. Biting his lip as he felt the throb of release, Ethan backed back away from the door.


    Shaking himself out of his stupor, Ethan hurried to the spare bedroom to clean up. He couldn¡¯t believe what he had seen or what he had done.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to get me a woman like that,¡± he muttered to himself as he walked down the hall.


    ¡°You think you can handle a woman like Babygirl, little brother?¡± asked a low voice from the doorway.


    Ethan stopped in his tracks and slowly turned around. Afraid to meet his brother¡¯s eyes, he looked down, searching for the right thing to say. ¡°She¡­uh, she¡¯s¡­um¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s amazing, and she¡¯s mine. And when you grow up and learn to stop spying on people, maybe you can find a woman half as wonderful as she is.¡± Sir¡¯s voice was quiet but firm. ¡°I love you, little brother, but I will not tolerate any disrespect to Babygirl. You got that?¡±


    Ethan nodded his head. His jaw tightened as he considered his next words. ¡°Why the fuck does she call you Sir and how the hell did you get her to kneel? And fuck, man, spankings? How the hell do I find a woman like that?¡± His voice came out in strangled tones. He wanted what he¡¯d seen all weekend, but he couldn¡¯t imagine how he¡¯d ever be lucky enough to have it for himself.


    ¡°If you think you¡¯re man enough to handle the responsibility, I¡¯ll tell you about it. Butter, little brother. Right now, I¡¯m gonna go fuck my Babygirl and then sleep until dinner.¡±


    The End

 Chapter 61

    MADISON


    It was early afternoon on a very warm spring day. Summer was fast approaching. I was at my best friend Kimber¡¯s house, we do everything together, and we were taking advantage of the weather to work on our tans by the pool. With a pitcher of sweet tea and some sses of ice, we wereying on a couple of reclining loungers, in our bikinis with our tops untied but still covering us.


    We wake to the sound of our back gate being utched. Fastening our tops on, we sit up and look to see who¡¯sing in my backyard. The long handle of the and the nk of the buckets, and I see it¡¯s the pool guy and look over to Kimber. He¡¯s tall, dark, and handsome and something inside of me says ¡°I want him.¡±


    She says to me, ¡°Do you want to go in until he¡¯s done?¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Why didn¡¯t you tell me your pool guy is a young hottie?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She turns her head and takes a long look and then leans over and whispers, ¡°He cleans the pool every summer and he must have just gotten back from college. Boy has he grown up.¡± We lean back onto our loungers and put our hands back by our sides.


    Patrick, the pool boy who¡¯s grown into a man walks in wearing shades, a tight grey tank top that shows off his muscr but well-toned arms, fitting worn tan cargo shorts, and flip flops. He¡¯s tall, slender, and tan. He takes off his shirt revealing his washboard abs and toned chest. Heys it by his chemical takes buckets and kicks off his shoes.


    ¡°Oh, I think I¡¯ll hang out here while he cleans the pool. You can go in if you want.¡±


    ¡°Madison, I know what you¡¯re thinking. You want him, don¡¯t you?¡± She looks at me and I bite my lip and nod yes.


    Patrick looks over at us and a surprised look on his face says he¡¯s surprised to see us. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t see you there. I thought I was alone. I¡¯ll put my shirt back on.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Make yourselffortable,¡± we both say at the same time. Covering our mouths, we hide our smiles as we try and y it off.


    She leans over to me and whispers, ¡°You little cougar you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re only a handful of years older than him. We¡¯re like cougars in training.¡±


    ¡°Can we at least tease him and make him hot and bothered first?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I reply with a smile. ¡°I would expect nothing less.¡±


    Grabbing her ss of tea, Kimber reaches in and picks out an ice cube. Speaking loud enough so that Patrick hears her, she says, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s sure hot today.¡± That does the trick and I see him look over. So Kimber leans her head back and delicately put the ice cube in her mouth and slowly sucks on it before pulling it out. Sticking out her tongue, she rubs the ice cube on it before rubbing it on her lips and then down her neck and between her breasts and stomach. I look up and catch Patrick staring at us. He quickly looks away and gets back to cleaning the surface of the pool with the skimming.


    ¡°My turn,¡± I say and stand up and grab the sun tan lotion, which was right next to us, and drop the bottle in front of me. I let out an ¡°Opps¡±, as I slowly bend over to pick it up off of the ground. We look over to see Patrick watching us again and not paying attention to what he¡¯s doing. He¡¯s got a smile on his face. And I sit back down on my lounger. Knowing we¡¯re affecting him is turning me on.


    ¡°My turn again and this time we¡¯re going to kick it up a couple of notices,¡± Kimber whispers to me. ¡°Ask me to put some lotion on you so he can hear you.¡±


    ¡°Kimber, would you put some lotion on me, please?¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡± She says and grabs the lotion bottle from my hand as she gets off of her lounger. Stepping over to mine, she kneels between my legs, facing me. She opens the bottle puts some lotion on her hands and rubs them together. Starting at my knees, she begins rubbing the lotion on my inner thighs and legs, really rubbing it in. It¡¯s turning me on and I watch Patrick as he¡¯s watching us. I pull my knees up and spread my legs. Kimber¡¯s making this as sexy as she can, even putting my legs on her shoulders at one point.


    The look on Patrick¡¯s face says he¡¯s a little embarrassed but is enjoying the show. He can¡¯t keep his eyes off of us but is fumbling around with the and filters. Time to turn up the heat a bit more.


    She pretends to be interested in something behind my seat and leans forward, pressing her body to mine and making sure her breasts are in my face.


    ¡°Are you trying to put your breast in my mouth again?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, sorry, I was just checking something out.¡± Patrick stumbles over some of his supplies and nearly falls into the pool. She goes back to her lounger and sits back down as if nothing is going on. However, the forey as it were, and the anticipation of what was surely toe, were making me wet.


    I look over at Kimber and say, ¡°Time to make this boy mine.¡± I stand up refill my ss of iced tea and walk over to Patrick. He has a smile on his face as he enjoys being flirted with by older women. Walking right up to him, almost chest to chest, I put my arm around his lower back and stare right into his eyes.


    Soft and dramatically, ¡°It¡¯s so hot, I thought you could use a drink.¡± I hold the ss up for him. He takes it and takes a long drink.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I run my now empty hand up and down his chest, ¡°It¡¯s so easy to get drained out here. I just wanted you to keep up your strength.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m young and full of energy.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± And with that, I turn and take a backward step towards the pool where I lose my bnce and begin falling in. Patrick reaches out and I grab his arm, but we both fall into the pool. As Ie up to the surface, Patrick helps steady me.


    ¡°Oh my gosh. Are you all right?¡± says Patrick and he holds me up by my waist.


    ¡°Um, yes. Thank you. I¡¯m d I have you here helping me. Could you take us over to the steps?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I reach out and grab onto his shoulder move myself onto his back and wrap my arms around his chest. Patrick begins to move towards the steps. I can see a big smile on Kimber¡¯s face. When we get to the steps, I stand up put my arms around his neck, and give him a hug and a kiss on the cheek. He blushes and holds my hand as he helps me up the stairs.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Kimber rushes over with a towel, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re soaking wet.¡± I grab a corner of the towel and we begin drying him off together, rubbing his chest and back.


    ¡°Give me your shorts so we can dry them out,¡± Kimber tells him as she lets go of the towel and pulls his shorts down. He starts to object, but we don¡¯t give him a chance to. With his shorts around his ankles, he steps out of them and she takes the shorts as he is standing there in only his wet boxer briefs, his erection visible.


    ¡°No, wait,¡± he says as he reaches for his shorts.


    ¡°I¡¯m going toy them out in the sun to dry.¡±


    ¡°My phone.¡± She steps towards him and holds his shorts up he reaches into his right pocket and pulls out his wallet and keys and from his left pocket, he takes out his cell phone and looks at it. The look on his face says it¡¯s not working. I peer my head around to look at the phone.


    ¡°Oh Honey, I hope it¡¯s not broken.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It may work after it dries out. And if not I¡¯m due for an upgrade anyway.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Let me make it up to you. I¡¯ll go topless while you finish the pool.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± Kimber adds and in a second, both of our tops were off and Patrick looked stunned, like his world was spinning, trying to figure out how what started as a regr workday had him standing there in his underwear in front of two topless women. His erection gets noticeably bigger.

 Chapter 62

    I take the towel kneel in front of him and begin drying off his legs, with my head right next to his erection and my breasts brushing his legs. I pretend like I don¡¯t even realize it and he looks mortified. I stand up and Kimber grabs his arm as she and I stand in front of him.


    I say, ¡°I know you were here to service the pool, but the pool can wait another week. I need you to service me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You heard me, drop those shorts ande take care of me.¡± I untie the side strings on my bikini bottoms and they fall to the ground. Patrick¡¯s eyes get huge and he stands there.


    ¡°When a woman tells you to get naked, you do it,¡± Kimber scolds him as she ps him on his firm ass. He bends over and takes down his shorts. His erection, freed from its confines, stands at attention, a good length and thick with balls to match. Kimber and I look at each other and smile.


    Kimber takes him by the hand and tells him, ¡°You¡¯re going to cum for me first.¡± He looks shocked.


    ¡°What? Why?¡± and he looks at me as if he wondering if I¡¯m going to allow it.


    I take him by the other hand and we lead him to the loungers. ¡°Don¡¯t ask why. When a woman tells you to cum for her, you do it.¡± And I smack him on the ass as well. ¡°Ask her how she wants you to cum for her.¡±


    With an embarrassed look on his face, he manages to say, ¡°How should


    I cum for you?¡±


    ¡°I want to blow you.¡±


    ¡°She and I are best friends and know everything about each other. And if she says she wants to blow you, I¡¯m going to let her blow you.¡±


    Kimber turns and sits down on the end of a lounger. I move behind him and rub my hands all over his chest and arms. He¡¯s hesitant, so Kimber reaches out grabs hisrge balls, and pulls him right up into her mouth. I hear ¡°aahs¡± and ¡°ohs¡± as her wet lips wrap around his thick, swollen head. Still holding his balls, she starts taking him deeper and deeper. I look up and see his mouth open and his eyes closed.


    He reaches out and puts his hand behind her neck and head, guiding her back and forth as she takes him from tip to balls and back up again with her hand wrapped around his shaft, stroking him, over and over. At one point she stops and pulls it out of her mouth.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t stop. Please, it feels so good.¡±


    She slides down in her seat a little bit and tells Patrick to hold on to the top of the lounger, and he does. Reaching up, she grabs hold of his ass and pulls him towards her, enough so her mouth can reach the tip of his erection.


    ¡°Madison, you know what to do.¡±


    She wraps her lips back around his pink, swollen head and swirls her tongue around it as she sucks on it. I reached between his legs from behind grabbed his shaft and began stroking him, bringing him closer to unseeding in her mouth. She¡¯s licking and sucking his head as I continue to vigorously stroke him and the noisesing from Patrick give a clue to a big finish.


    A few secondster, he unseeds in her mouth and she pulls away and I help him finish unseeding on her bare breasts. Stroking and squeezing him, making sure that I get every dropout. Drained, he drops to his knees while straddling her.


    Kimber takes his face in her hands and looks him in the eyes as she licks her lips clean. ¡°This is why I had you cum first. Madison is a woman who deserves to be fucked properly. You onlysted a few minutes and now you¡¯llst a lot longer. If you¡¯re going to fuck my friend, you¡¯re going to fuck her right.¡±


    ¡°See, we look out for each other.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you do.¡±


    ¡°Now, lie down on the other lounger,¡± Kimbermands him. He does and I climb on top of him, face to face, naked body against naked body, and kiss him on the lips. A shiver of excitement runs through my body. We begin to make out and his kisses taste like sweet nectar. Kimber stands up grabs our bikini tops and sits on his legs with my back to them. While Patrick and I are distracted, she uses our tops to tie his feet to the lounger. Getting up, she sits back on the other lounger to watch the show.


    I slide up his body and put my nipple in his mouth. He begins to quickly suck on it. His hot, wet mouth feels great on my nipples which are aching to be sucked.


    ¡°Slow down, long slow sucks.¡± He listens and I can see he¡¯s doing what Kimber says. ¡°Now gently put your teeth on her nipple.¡± Again he does and I let out a moan as my womanhood tingles with excitement and wetness. ¡°Hard sucks and little bites, hard sucks and little bites¡± He takes well to the coaching and I am receiving the benefits as I bite my lip and let out more moans of pleasure. He uses his hands to cup each breast and switches to my other nipple to give it some attention and it feels amazing as he is learning quickly. The swirling of his tongue coupled with gentle bites is making me hot. Needing him inside me, I get off of him walk around to the back of the lounger, and let the support down so he is lying t.


    ¡°What the hell, I can¡¯t move my feet.¡±


    ¡°Calm down, I tied you up and we¡¯ll let you go once we¡¯ve had our way with you.¡±


    I kiss him deeply and then put a finger on his lips. ¡°Shhh, focus. You have your hands free and I expect you to use them.¡± Straddling his head, I lower my womanhood to his mouth. In the excitement and anticipation, I almost orgasm. He reaches up and puts his hands on my lower back and slides down to my ass and legs, rubbing them. His hands feel wonderful on my body.


    I look over at Kimber who must have thought watching us was so hot that she needed to take care of herself. Reaching down, she slides her bikini bottoms over to the side and begins to rub her clit. I was already wet watching her y with herself made me wetter.


    ¡°Lick and suck like you¡¯re sucking a juicy peach,¡± she coaches Patrick. The widening of my eyes and the moansing from my open mouth tell her that Patrick is doing a decent job. ¡°Take turns sucking on her clit and then dive your tongue as deep as it can go.¡±


    I breathlessly add, ¡°Listen to her Patrick.¡± Almost immediately, my moaning bes louder and faster. Between watching Kimber and Patrick working on me, I feel an orgasm building. Ites quickly as my body tightens as I orgasm and my body tingles all over.


    This is turning me on. I can only imagine how wet Kimber must be. I let him go down on me for quite a while before slowly kissing my way down his chest and between his legs. He was fully erect again. Grabbing the base of his cock, I began to lick him from ball to tip as if I were licking a spiraled lollypop.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Climbing off of him, I go back to straddling him face-to-face. Reaching down, I grab his erection. Feeling his thick and throbbing manhood makes me want him more.


    I look at Kimber and say, ¡°We need a condom.¡±


    Kimber grabs the one off of the table that she took out of Patrick¡¯s wallet. Carefully tearing it open, she moves over and ces it on Patrick¡¯s cock and rolls it down. I line the head of his hard swollen manhood up with my wet lips and slide myself down on him. A wave of pleasure rushes over me as I finally have him inside me. And with that, he grabs my hips as I slowly rock back and forth, grinding my hips into him. My pace quickens and soon it¡¯s evident that Patrick is only along for the ride when he grabs onto the sides of the lounger as I ride him long and hard, like a woman on a mission. I pause to change positions and Patrick looks worn out.


    Looking at him, I say, ¡°Hang on Honey.¡±


    I get off of Patrick and turn around and remount him, reverse cowgirl style. Patrick puts his hands on my ass and holds on as I start right into a hard and fast rhythm.


    Meanwhile, Kimber¡¯s been ying with herself with her left hand rubbing her clit and at least two fingers in her. I can feel Patrick stiffen up and let out some groans. I know he¡¯s spent himself and seeing that brings me closer to orgasm again.


    Kimber isn¡¯t far behind and orgasms noisily and then lies down on her lounger. Listening to her orgasm and feeling he sends me over the edge. With some wild thrusts, I orgasm again and rest myself on his legs. Kimber walks over and undoes Patrick¡¯s feet. He looks like he could just fall asleep. I take a minute and then get off of the lounger.


    ¡°Patrick, it was a pleasure having you, and I mean that in every sense, but Honey, it¡¯s time to go.¡±


    Patrick looks around a little disoriented. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Time to go Babe. You¡¯ve got other pools to clean and you¡¯ve been here over an hour so I¡¯m sure you¡¯re runningte.¡±


    ¡°Damn it.¡± He jumps up out of the lounger and starts running around to get his clothes. I walk up and grab him by the arm and kiss him passionately.


    ¡°I think you might be a keeper, Patrick. You can throw away the condom in the garbage cans by the gate and don¡¯t forget your stuff. Bye.¡± ¡°Bye sweetie,¡± Kimber adds as I sit down on the lounger and lie back. We watched his tight buns run around the yard gathering his things.


    Patrick did get all of his stuff and out the gate. Unfortunately, the hottest afternoon of his life got him fired for not getting all of the pools done. However, they hired him back when a new client insisted that he be her pool guy. And I don¡¯t even have a pool.


    The End

 Chapter 63

    CAR TROUBLE


    Last Saturday was a scorcher. It was one of the hottest days of the summer and I¡¯d spent the entire day at McCormin¡¯s Garage with a raging hard on. I was at McCormin¡¯s because I was trying to get together enough money to put the final touches on the Challenger. I had a raging hard on because the boss¡¯s young wife spent the day prancing around in her fashionably short ¡°Daisy Dukes¡± and looking like she wanted nothing but a good fuck.


    Jessie had married my boss, Chet McCormin, only a couple months earlier. In our small town, Chet was as close to a sugar daddy as anyone was going to find and Jessie hadtched onto him about two weeks after her 18th birthday. She¡¯d spent all ofst summer riding her bike by the garage in nothing but a bikini top and short shorts. Then she¡¯d hung out in the convenience store all fall in the tightest of jeans and tummy baring sweaters. In the winter she kept the temperature high and before the bikini tops came back out, her and ol¡¯ Chet were married.


    Now Jessie was getting her entertainment by teasing all the guys in the shop. Me especially, because I blushed furiously every time my cock grew hard in my pants as her unconstrained tits bounced around inside those tiny little white tank tops she wore.


    But this isn¡¯t about Jessie. This is about the girl with the car trouble that I found on the side of the road.


    You see, there was this beach about 45 minutes out of town that all the kids from the city college went to in the summer. The city was about two hours to the east of our piss ass little town and the college kids always kicked up a big fuss when they passed through on their way to the beach. They¡¯d mock the locals as they drove through town but no one paid them too much attention. They were just spoiled brats.


    I probably wouldn¡¯t even have looked twice at a car sitting on the side of the road after spending eleven hours at McCormin¡¯s any other day, but two things caught my eye. For one, it wasn¡¯t just any car at the side of the road. It was a 1969, white, convertible Jaguar. I¡¯d always wanted to get my hands on one of those. The other thing that caught my eye was what was in the Jag. This hot blonde bombshell was sitting on the back seats. Her back was arched like she was still sitting on the beach and her perfect, barely concealed breasts gave Jessie¡¯s pair a real run for the money. Pulling over was not an option.


    ¡°Hi there. Need a hand?¡±


    Oh, yes. My car just stopped and my major is Science, not Mechanics.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess you¡¯re in luck then because my major is Mechanics.¡± I thought I was being pretty quick witted.


    I popped the hood and even though I¡¯d never been under the hood of a Jag before I could tell this wasn¡¯t a big deal. I only needed a few minutes to get this engine purring again. I jumped when the girl spoke up beside me.


    ¡°Looks like you know what you¡¯re doing under there.¡±


    I tried not to look at her as I continued to tinker with mechanics I¡¯d already fixed. I knew if I looked at her I¡¯d be hard in a second and Jessie had already done a fine job of giving me a good case of blue balls today.


    ¡°Ummm  ya. I reckon I know my way around under any hood.¡± Then I realized how that sounded and I hoped she wouldn¡¯t freak out.


    ¡°Really? Well, I have some equipment under another hood that needs a good working over. Maybe you should give me your card.¡±


    She was standing so close to me I could feel the heat from her sun soaked skin. I couldn¡¯t resist a peek at her long lean legs beside me. Big mistake. Instant dick ache. It was going to take some serious draining tonight to ease this pain.


    The car was fixed and I needed to get away from this little cock tease as soon as possible so I said, ¡°Go start your engine. It should be fine.¡±


    ¡°How will I ever thank you?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t normally this brave with a chick as hot as this one but I figured, what the hell. No pain, no gain  and I was in a lot of pain. So, I


    pulled a McCormin¡¯s card out of my back pocket and a pen from my shirt pocket and began to write my home number on the back.


    ¡°Well honey, if you really need someone to get under that hood and you¡¯re still in town, give me a call and I¡¯ll see what I can do about making that motor purr.¡±


    She thanked me and roared away.


    I wasn¡¯t really expecting this girl to call, so by 11 PM I was stretched out in front of the television on the couch watching a couple of chicks fooling around together. My dick was in my right hand and I was stoking nice and slow. I¡¯d alreadye once since I got home and as I shot my first load I imagined itnding all over Jessie¡¯s pretty round buns as she leaned over the counter, casually flirting with the boys in the convenience store. This time I wanted to take my time and I was thinking about the Jag girl.


    She was likely back at the college by now, sucking off her boyfriend in the back of that Jag.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Just then the phone rang. Could it be her? Twice it rang. Now way. Three times. I grabbed the receiver.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hi. It¡¯s me.¡±


    I was pretty sure it was the Jag girl but not positive.


    ¡°Listen, my car died again and I don¡¯t know anyone around here that could fix it. Could youe and take a look under my hood?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just about a half hour down route 43. Could youe? I¡¯m freezing my ass off.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    ¡°Wait! I pulled in behind some bushes just past the Super 8 billboard before she totally died. I didn¡¯t think it was a good idea to be sitting right out in the open. Do you think you can find me?¡±


    ¡°Yep. I know just where you mean.¡±


    I was gone and headed off down the high way in about 30 seconds. She didn¡¯t know of course, but she was only about 10 minutes from where I lived. I wondered if it was really the hood of the Jag she wanted me under or if it was another hood. As much as I loved to y with a nice car, I was really hoping for a chance to tinker with her motor.


    When I finally reached the spot I thought that she was supposed to be at, I didn¡¯t see anything. I pulled over to the side of the road and looked around for her car lights. You left your car lights on when you had car trouble right? Unless¡­

 Chapter 64

    As I stood in the lights of my car, I saw the tire tracks leading behind those bushes, just where she said she¡¯d be. I turned off my car lights and began to trek through the grass ttened tracks. I saw her sitting on the back seat just like she had been earlier that afternoon.


    ¡°Hey. It¡¯s me, Brian, from this afternoon.¡±


    I was just beginning to see her a little better as my eyes adjusted to the darkness when the moon came out from behind a cloud. I could see that instead of the bikini she¡¯d worn earlier today she had a nket wrapped around her.


    ¡°You look cold,¡± I said to her.


    Maybe you should get under the nket with me then  warm me up with body heat?¡±


    That was an invitation if I¡¯d ever heard one. I jumped into the back seat. She opened the nket and I¡¯ll be damned if she wasn¡¯tpletely naked under there.


    I sat there in the back seat gawping at her magnificent body like a 14-year-old with his dad¡¯s nudie magazine. Her round breasts were creamy white against the deep tan of her shoulders. Hard, brown points topped them off. A small patch of soft blonde hair covered the hidden treasures of her pussy.


    This was no dream and with a girl like her I figured I¡¯d better give her what she wanted. I didn¡¯t want her to get pissed and called her rich boyfriend or worse yet, her rich daddy.


    She got rid of the nket altogether and spread her legs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get under my hood?¡±


    Her middle finger slid through those blonde curls and came out dripping wet. She rubbed her finger on my lips and the scent of her pussy juices gave me all the incentive I needed.


    I pushed her thighs open wide and met no resistance. Her pink lips glistened in the moonlight. Slowly, I leaned forward and had my first taste of rich pussy.


    I dipped my tongue inside her and then ran it up the length of her slit. When I reached her clit, she moaned andy back to give me better ess. Holding her outer lips apart, I explored every crevice. She especially began to squeal when I circled the tip of my tongue around her tight little rosebud. I wondered if she already knew how we country boys like tight spaces or if this was going to be a cherry-popping night.


    I slid a couple of fingers into her cunt and they were sucked in pretty quickly so I added another one. As I pumped her slowly, I continued to pay attention to her pretty little pucker, probing her with my tongue. When she was good and worked up, I moved one of my fingers into her ass.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    It was so incredibly tight that I guessed that she didn¡¯t know what country boys were really like. There was no doubt in my mind that this was unchartered territory for her.


    I moved up her body so that I could suck on those pert brown nipples. They were hard and pointy and she gasped as the cool night air hit her now wet tips.


    So is this what you wanted rich girl?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want more?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, more. I need you to fuck me.¡±


    ¡°Well, you are going to get more honey. My boss¡¯s wife has been cockteasing me all day long and I¡¯m not settling for any of that tonight.¡±


    I scraped my teeth roughly against her nipple. Two fingers slid into her cunt and the third finger was deep in her ass, all the way up to the knuckle.


    I pulled my fingers out of her holes so I could remove my jeans. My cock popped out hard and ready. I heard her gasp and I looked up to see her staring at my tool. Maybe rich boys had little dicks, but she sure looked pleased at the sight of mine.


    I wrapped her legs over my shoulders and rubbed the head of my cock against her gash.


    ¡°Fuck me, yes, please. Slide that hard fucking cock into my cunt.¡±


    Jesus, she talked dirty for a well-bred girl. Did they get lessons in dirty talk in private schools these days?


    I aimed my rod at her now gaping hole and slid it in nice and slow. Fuck she was so hot. She raised her hips to meet me and swallowed it right up. I gave her a couple of cursory strokes and then pulled it outpletely.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she whimpered, ¡°put it back, put it back.¡±


    ¡°Do you want more?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Her hips were grinding toward me.


    ¡°Do you want to feel more?¡±


    I dipped my fingers into her sopping mound and then slid one finger into her ass.


    She froze up a little.


    ¡°There?¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Uh-huh. You¡¯ll love it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    I slipped a second finger in and her body shuddered and took it. I slowly moved my fingers in her back tunnel until she rxed and began moving against my hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s just what I think you¡¯re looking for tonight. It¡¯s more of everything I suspect that you love about fucking. Do you want more of this?¡±


    Yes, I want more. Now.¡±


    I knew she was ready and willing now, so I adjusted her legs a little higher on my shoulders. Before she had a chance to think twice I slid the fat head of my cock past her tight ring with precision. The noise that came from her mouth was low and guttural  not the sweet sigh of a girl who¡¯s faking loving it but that of a slut who is truly ready for everything.


    I began to rock, gradually sliding more of my shaft into her previously unopened tunnel. Soon, she had taken the entire length. Her outer ring gripped my shaft like the stic cuff of a brand-new leather glove as I pulled out until I was barely inside her. When I started to fuck her chocte wrapper for real, the animal-like grunting intensified.


    I knew I wasn¡¯t going to hold on much longer and I wanted her first anal loving to be memorable. As I picked up speed I began to rub her clit with my thumb. In small circles, I manipted her clit until her pussy juice was flowing over my cock and lubing up her sweet asshole.


    ¡°Come for me my rich little slut.¡±


    As I drove my cock deep within her, I felt the first of a series of tremors. Her muscles clenched around me as my cock began to twitch.


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±

 Chapter 65

    Her whole body shook as her ass vibrated around my shaft and squeezed that stic band event tighter around me. I released all the pent-up heat that hadpounded during the day into her depths. Then another and another came as she writhed under me with her orgasm causing her to throw back her head and in abandonment.


    As I was getting dressed beside the car, she threw on a pair of shorts and a sweatshirt with a college logo.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind if I keep your card.¡±


    ¡°By all means,¡± I said, ¡°but I don¡¯t go into the city to fix cars.¡±


    ¡°Well, you never know when this poor old Jag is going to die out on a deserted country road. I might even be having car trouble in this area next weekend. You just never know.¡± Iughed.


    ¡°Well, you know who to call if you need someone to get under your hood and get your engine running again!¡±


    * * * * *


    Kerry, as I soon learned was the Jag girl¡¯s real name, had car trouble more often than not on the weekends that summer. I soon found out that there was very little that Kerry didn¡¯t love about sex. And I found out that there was a rich boyfriend, David, who bored her to death with the missionary position, his distaste for the scent of pussy, and his abhorrence (her word, not mine) for dirty talk. When she wanted a real fucking she came to me. When she wanted a hard cock to suck on, she came to me. And when she wanted to be a dirty little whore with her ass in the air begging to be filled, she came to me.


    One Saturday afternoon, she pulled into McCormin¡¯s. I was under a car at the time and didn¡¯t see her, but the deafening silence that rolled over the shop made mee out to see what was up. There was a cluster of guys looking through the door to the convenience store. When I peeked through them, all I could see was a pair of very familiar familiar-looking-eeks hanging out of a pair of denim cut offcut-off stopped off some long slender brown legs that only a week ago had been wrapped around my waist, pulling my cock deeper into her hungry tunnel.


    I heard giggles and I realized that Kerry was talking to Jessie. Then Jessie was calling my name.


    ¡°Brian, honey. Get over here. You¡¯ve got a special request!¡±


    The guys started to hoot and holler and my face turned ten shades of red.


    ¡°Brian,¡± said Jessie, ¡°she says you¡¯ve worked on her car before? The Jaguar out front?¡±


    ¡°Umm, ya. You¡¯re the one who had some car trouble on Route 43 earlier this summer right? I remember your car. Great equipment under that hood.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me,¡± said Kerri.


    ¡°She¡¯d like you to do an oil change this afternoon,¡± Jessie said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been having a hard time finding a mechanic who treats her gently,¡± Kerry exined.


    ¡°Well, I guess I can take some time in about fifteen minutes. I have to finish off this other car first but if you can wait I¡¯ll take care of you as soon as I can.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± Kerry agreed. ¡°You¡¯ll keep mepany right?¡± she asked


    Jessie.


    A little whileter, I was finishing up the oil change. I looked towards the front of the shop as I drove the Jag out of the garage and saw Kerry and Jessie sitting on the ice freezer  likely melting all the damn ice, I thought to myself. They were giggling with their heads close together in a way that made me just a little bit worried and a little turned on at the same time. I had images of Kerry and Jessie naked in the same room and it was making me hard  again. Damn these, women! Howe I couldn¡¯t get control over this damn dick?


    When Kerry saw me, she jumped off and sauntered towards me, her braless tits jiggling beneath the thin cotton of her baby blue t-shirt. What the fuck was it with chicks these days? Didn¡¯t anyone wear bras anymore?


    ¡°Did you say anything?¡± I whispered as I held the door for her.


    ¡°About what?¡± she asked, looking up at me through hershes as if she was little Miss Innocent.


    ¡°You know¡­. us!¡±


    ¡°Oh, to Jessie you mean? No  Jessie has her mind on other things.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Later  same ce tonight,¡± Kerry said and then sped off.


    A little before midnight I pulled the Challenger into the drive of an old, deserted farm yard. Kerry and I had since found a more discreet spot for our ndestine meetings. My childhood friend, Kevin, had grown up on this farm, but his dad had died in a farming ident when he was fifteen. His mommitted suicide a few monthster and Kevin went to live with his uncle in Canada. Although Kevin still had ownership of thend and the house, he had no desire to live here. He had a family in Canada and a life of his own up there. For some reason though, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to sell it and he had sent me a key a few years back and asked me to check on it from time to time. I had shown Kerry where the key was hidden so she could meet me here, instead of out in the bushes.


    I could see the tail end of the Jag peeking out of the garage so I parked and headed for the house. As I approached the door I could hear distinctly feminine moansing from inside the door.


    Why that little cunt, I thought. She¡¯s fucking someone else in my space! I opened the door as quietly as possible, determined to catch her in the act. The moans were louder now and I was royally pissed.


    When I walked into the living room where we kept a mattress on the floor I was expecting to see her doing something slutty but I certainly wasn¡¯t expecting what I saw. Kerry was on her knees with her sweet ass in the air and her face buried between someone¡¯s legs. But it wasn¡¯t a man writhing in pleasure under her talented tongue  it was a woman! The woman was blindfolded and her arms were above her head, held firmly in ce by a rope attached to the bars of the old heating register.


    ¡°What was that?¡± the girl asked just after I walked in the room.


    ¡°Nothing Jessie,¡± Kerry said as she turned towards me, putting her index finger to her lips. ¡°Just the wind.¡±


    When I looked again, I realized it ras Jessieying there, blindfolded andpletely naked and vulnerable to Kerry¡¯s aattention Kerry went back to work on Jessie¡¯s pussy. asionally, she¡¯d stop to fondle Jessie¡¯s breasts. My cock was rock hard as I watched. When Kerry moved up beside Jessie and her tongue reached out and began top at Jessie¡¯srge pink nipples, I gave in to my urge to stroke myself. Why hold back? This was every man¡¯s fantasy and Kerry obviously intended for me to enjoy myself.


    As Kerry sucked at those beautiful tits, she moved her hand down to Jessie¡¯s swollen cunt lips. She was dripping in juice and she raised her hips to meet Kerry¡¯s hand. I stroked my full nine inches as Kerry¡¯s fingers disappeared inside her.


    ¡°Jessie you are so wet! Does Chet make you wet like this?¡± She dipped one finger inside Jessie¡¯s quivering hole.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Does Chet make youe?¡±


    She slid another finger inside Jessie and began to rub her clitty with her thumb.


    ¡°No, never.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to make youe, Jessie?¡±


    She removed her fingers and began to pluck away at that hard little nub. She pulled and gently twisted it, teasing Jessie without any mercy.


    ¡°Yes! Please , Kerry! I need toe so bad.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what how you want me to make youe,¡± Kerry demanded as her head lowered back to a nipple. She actually took that long nipple between her teeth and pulled. Jessie arched her back and sucked in her breath.


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Would you please lick my pussy again? No one¡¯s ever done that to me before and it feels so good. I feel like I¡¯m going to explode!¡±


    Kerry moved back to Jessie¡¯s pussy and got serious. Her hands were on Jessie¡¯s tits again, squeezing at her nipples. Jessie was going crazy, bucking and writhing, moaning and crying, ¡°Yes, Kerry, oh my god, yes!¡±


    Kerry, that fucking little tease, had her thighs spread wide. Her lips were spread apart enticingly and I swear I saw her juices running down her thighs. Then, just to push me a little further, she reached between her legs with her hand and sank two fingers into her pretty pink hole. In and out her fingers slid, spreading her juices all over her pussy. She slid her fingers up to her ass and yed with it and then shoved them back in her cunt. All the while, she wriggled her bottom for me, making sure I got quite the show. She was hardly moving her hand at all as she rode her fingers, taking them deep into herself.


    Jessie¡¯s moans were louder now and she sounded like she was going to erupt all over Kerry¡¯s face any second. Kerry was working herself into quite a tizzy as well as she finger fucked herself. And here I was with my dick in my hands. Well, to hell with this, I thought.


    I crept up behind Kerry as quietly as I could manage. I waited for the right moment. Then it came. Jessie began to cry, ¡°Yes, Kerry, oh god, yes, yes¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I swiftly gathered Kerry¡¯s small wrists in one hand and held them behind her back. As Jessie came I rammed the full length of my cock inside her pussy before Kerry could even say a word. Kerry just kept working away at Jessie¡¯s pussy as I fucked her. Kerry¡¯s well trained muscles pulled my cock deep inside her tunnel. With my hands digging into the soft flesh of her ass, I ploughed her more roughly than I ever had before. Kerry liked her sex rough, but I was just slightly worried that this might be pushing the limits. I couldn¡¯t seem to control myself though. I just kept pounding away at her as Jessie begged and pleaded, thrusting her cunt into Kerry¡¯s lips. I knew I was going toe any second, but when Kerry started pushing against me, her signal that she could take more, I lost control. Jessie came again as I filled Kerry¡¯s cunt with mye.


    I quickly pulled out and zipped my jeans as Jessie¡¯s second orgasm subsided. I was out of there. I didn¡¯t want Jessie to know I¡¯d been there. It was going to be hard enough seeing her at work after I¡¯d seen her naked body writhing in pleasure under my Jag girl¡¯s tongue. She was hard to work with before! I couldn¡¯t imagine how I was going to manage seeing her at work now.


    The End

 Chapter 66

    DADDY PUNISHES ME HARD


    My bindings are so restrictive, the room so confined and dark, you¡¯d think I¡¯d feel at least a smidge of ustrophobia, or that I¡¯d feel the fear of being in an unknown situation with unknown consequences.


    But all I can focus on is the wet spot between my thighs as I kneel close


    to the ground in my stepfather¡¯s closet. My butt sits on my feet, but I can still shift my legs. I¡¯ve been slowly grinding my pussy, rubbing my folds between my antsy thighs for the past hour in his closet.


    I mean, I notice everything around me, not just the wetness, but I have a feeling that all of it just contributes to my building arousal.


    There¡¯s the darkness, this foreboding factor that constantly reminds me of what¡¯s toe, punctuated by the lighting from under the folding door. I can even see Daddy¡¯s movement outside on asion, his shadow crossing the beam, sending a shiver down my spine as I anticipate his opening the door.


    There¡¯s the smell of daddy¡¯s cologne, an aroma of musky dominance, of daddy¡¯s temper and controlling hand.


    There¡¯s the rope over my wrists, tying them together behind my back, wrapping snugly andfortably. It¡¯s like an embrace holding me still but not harming me. It¡¯s weird to think, but it makes me feel protected and safe. There¡¯s the fact that I¡¯m still in my blue satin tank top and panties, having been dragged out of bed early in the morning, woken by Daddy¡¯s fury.


    I feel especially vulnerable in my clothes, my bare skin pressing against the soft carpet on the floor as I rest.


    For an hour. The anticipation is killing me, driving my body to beg for release, from my punishment and all this sexual frustration building up. It¡¯s never been like this; then again, Daddy¡¯s never gone this far in punishing me before.


    I¡¯ve always been a headstrong girl, rebellious at every phase of my life, getting into trouble in school and recently with the police.


    It¡¯s crazy I¡¯m old enough to smoke but not to drink! It¡¯s kind of fucked up really. I try to keep it on the down low with my friends, but it¡¯s hard to stop a bunch of girls from getting a little wild. I don¡¯t get why everyone¡¯s gotta jump down my throat about partying and living the good life. Every time my mother goes out on her lengthy ¡®business¡¯ trips, she puts my stepfather in charge, telling him he¡¯s free to take the steps necessary to rein me in.


    I think my mom is d she gets to escape every so often, taking her business trips as if they were vacations from me. I guess that causes me to rebel all the harder, knowing I¡¯m not wanted by her. Truth be honest, I guess I make it harder on my stepdad more than I have to.


    He¡¯s always been stern and demanding, but his punishments have been simple and swift. He started out making me do chores around the house; he put restrictions on when I could go out; he¡¯s taken away my phone andptop every so often. But those are just things and words, and they didn¡¯t do much to stop me.


    Then he started taking matters into his own hands, literally. When he caught me drinking for the first time after forbidding it, he pulled me by the arm, sat down on his bed, draped me over his knee, and spanked me with his hand.


    Honest to God! He spanked me! Later that same day, I taunted him for being such a crude pig, hitting a girl like that, and he responded by pulling my pants down right then and there in the kitchen and bare-ass spanking me.


    Full-on flesh to flesh.


    Something inside me after that lit up. The moment his hand struck me, I


    felt this chill in my body, this shock of joy and pain. I couldn¡¯t put my finger on it, but being in such a submissive position made me crave his touch.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Something I never gave a shit about before that.


    I itched for it like a spanking was the only thing that could scratch it. So, what do you think happens when a bratty kid wants something more than anything?


    I started provoking him. First, it was like once or twice every so often


    when mom would leave. Then it started bing every day she was gone. But he only spanked me rarely. He still tried all the boring shit like chores and restrictions on what I was allowed to do with my time. I started provoking him harder. I wasn¡¯t content doing shitty things: I was shitty toward him, disrespecting him whenever I could, at home or in public. His anger would boil up then, and he¡¯d have no choice but to discipline me as soon as he could.


    The spankings started in earnest. He beat my ass on several asions, hitting me with all the anger he could muster.


    And I loved every second of it: the madder he was, the better it felt. This time, though, plunked down in his closet in my underwear, my


    arms tied together, forced to kneel on the soft but eventually abrasive carpet, is something new altogether.


    How did I finally drive him crazy enough to do it?


    Drinking and taunting.


    I came hometest night stered, having driven home drunk and out of my mind. It¡¯s a little foggy, but an hour in the closet is clearing things up for me and quickly wiping me from my inebriated state.


    I remember that he was sleeping, and I stormed into the room, waking him up. Drunk, I started taunting him, saying something along the lines of him being a lousy father, and that no self-respecting girl could ever take him


    seriously. I said that just the fact that I was ballsy enough to challenge him in the middle of the night, weaving from alcohol, showed how little I feared him.


    Iid into him mercilessly.


    Little did he know, I was aching for his hand on my ass, my pussy drenched in all the imaginings of him I¡¯d been conjuring as I was drinking with my friends. The only reason I didn¡¯t pass out at my friend¡¯s house is that was so horny I raced home to confront my stepfather. He acted just as I expected, yanking my panties down and spanking me right there.


    The reason I¡¯m in the closet? Because my n went a little too well. After maybe a good smack or two, I started to let out satisfied moans, chanting ¡°Yeah, daddy¡± as he doled out his discipline. It didn¡¯t take him long to realize that I was getting incredibly turned on by it. He pushed me off his knees and sent me to my room.


    It was the first time I¡¯d given any reason to suspect my intentions,


    having yed as coy as possible. He thought I was just being an unruly bitch that needed to be punished.


    But I had shown my hand in a night of drunken lust. I went to bed devastated, sure I had fucked up everything, destroying future punishments to vent my sexual desires forever.


    I was surprised when Daddy returned the storm I¡¯d brought to his roomst night by storming into mine this morning. He wrapped the rope around my arms against my wishes, shoving me into the closet, demanding


    I stay on my knees and think about what I¡¯d done to deserve all this. I thought I¡¯d ruined everything, only to find that I was about to be treated to his harshest punishment yet.


    I don¡¯t know if he intended to punish me for getting turned on by his spankings by trapping me in the closet, but it¡¯s having the opposite effect. I thought I just wanted his hand on my ass, but all this¡­ restriction? It¡¯s turning me on just as much, the anticipation and nervous energy cycling through me like a lustful demon, consuming whatever decency and innocence I once thought I had.


    I¡¯m a freak on the inside, I just realized.


    A freak who wants to be punished.


    Daddy¡¯s shadow passes by the light under the door, repeating his movements every few seconds. He must be pacing. He¡¯s probably thinking about what he¡¯s going to do to me.


    How do you punish a girl who gets turned on by your punishments? I wouldn¡¯t want to be in his predicament, that¡¯s for sure. I can¡¯t think of what he could do to get me to stop being such a dirty slut.


    But it might just be that he isn¡¯t interested in stopping me at all. The folding door swings open, letting a burst of bedroom light flood into my vision, blinding me. I had no idea that being in the closet like that for so long would cause my eyes to flinch in pain. I spend a few moments regaining my sight, blinking away the sharp stabs of incandescence. My stepdad waits for me to see him clearly, to see the menace in his eyes and posture. His dark stubble and hulking body are even more


    intimidating from my lower position looking up at him. His arms crossed, his biceps tense and bulging, his tall frame a stretch for my neck, I feel myself shrink every so slightly.


    ¡°I had no idea I spent thest few years raising a girl like you. I¡¯m shocked,¡± he says, his voice giving away a hint of anger and disappointment.

 Chapter 67

    I lower my eyes to the floor as a rush of shame ovees me. I just realized I¡¯m a freak. It just happened. I hadn¡¯t even had time to judge it yet.


    It¡¯s a fact, that¡¯s all. But my stepdad¡¯s judgment makes it all real, out loud, for the whole world to know. In this case, the humiliation doesn¡¯t feel that good.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daddy,¡± I say, not wanting to drag him any further into my sick perversion.


    ¡°You like that word, don¡¯t you? You couldn¡¯t stop from saying itst night as I spanked you.¡±


    This time I blush. The goosebumpse to life and run up my body. I can¡¯t respond, my words are difficult, but mainly because I don¡¯t want Daddy to hear my voice crack or see the flush of excitement in my face and body. ¡°Is that what you want from me? To be spanked? Is that why you¡¯ve been such a horrible girl?¡±


    I nod. I feel a bit of release now that I can admit it. I did feel shitty a lot of the time that to delve into my desires, I had to be a nuisance and gue my stepfather¡¯s life. I wasn¡¯t just acting out: I was driving him mad. ¡°I never really wanted to hurt you,¡± I say, looking up at him. I shake my head, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any of the mean crap I said. I was just¡­¡± I swallow.


    The thought of saying my desires is something that causes my throat to seize up. ¡°You what?¡± he asks, bending down toward me. The smell of his closetes spilling back into me as his facees close to mine. ¡°What were you


    doing?¡±


    The fear in my eyes is probably readily visible as I can feel my eyelids shaking. How can I possibly admit it?


    ¡°I was¡­ was¡­¡± I try, but the words are impossible to form.


    Daddy smiles, ¡°You were being a slut, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    My face mes up as I hold my breath. Daddy! That¡¯s so rude! Ugh, it hurts so much to see his eyes so close to mine, piercing into my hidden urges, revealing my darkest thoughts.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I was being a slut,¡± I admit, wanting to punish myself for being so nasty to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a freak.¡±


    Heughs, standing up again. ¡°I¡¯d rather you be a freak than the horrible woman I thought you were bing. I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    I look up at him, wonderment crashing into me. ¡°Really?¡±


    He nods. ¡°Horrible people are a dime a dozen. Shitty to deal with, living petty little lives where they¡¯ll never amount to anything. I feared that for you more than anything. I want you to be happy.¡±


    I smile at the sudden turn in dDaddy¡¯sdemeanor a weing respite from the criticizing of my filthy behavior. ¡°Besides, freaks can be trained.¡±


    I furrow my brow, instantly confused. ¡°Trained?¡±


    Daddy¡¯s hands fall to the waistband of his jeans. He pulls the strap from his belt, utching it and freeing it. He unbuttons his pants, letting them slide down his legs.


    ¡°Daddy? What are you-¡±


    His thumbs hook his boxers, dropping them after his pants.


    My eyes go wide.


    Daddy¡¯s cock is free from his clothes, thick andid, hanging loosely as if it were the most normal thing in the world.


    I gasp as Daddy takes his cock in his hand, giving it a few light strokes as he talks. ¡°My little girl¡¯s a freak? So what. She gets turned on by dDaddypunishing her?¡± He shrugs.


    His cock starts to grow in his grip, expanding as his hand continues to caress it.


    ¡°Then daddy¡¯s going to punish her until she gets her fill.¡±


    My mouth sits ajar, shock causing my jaw to hang open.


    ¡°Yeah, there you go babycakes. Open that mouth for Daddy ande get your punishment.¡±


    Daddy steps in close to me, his cock mere inches from my mouth. I look


    down at it, the head bobbing as dDaddyflexes, taunting me, kind of like when IProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    taunted Daddy every day for so long.


    And just like the urge daddy probably felt to swat my bottom in an attempt to correct my behavior, I feel the urge to take his fat cock in my mouth.


    Almost unconsciously, I lean forward, my mouth opening slowly as I ready myself for him.


    But just as I get close enough to feel his heat against my face, Daddy takes a step back from me, lengthening the distance between us. I look up at him, and he says, ¡°Come and get it. It¡¯s not going to be that easy. I saw how hard you worked for those spankings; let¡¯s see how hard you work to taste this dick.¡±


    I swallow, the craving to taste him spurred on by the building wetness between my legs. My soaking pussy has been heating up sincetest night, and there¡¯s not a cell in my body that can resist the intense temptation inside


    me.


    I stand taller on my knees. The first swing of my knees forward is painful: having been stationary for an hour, my muscles cry out as I engage them mindlessly. But the strain my knees had digging into the carpet is immediately relieved at the same time, giving me the fortitude to pursue my retreating daddy.


    Each time I waddle closer to him, he lets me get within an inch of his semi-erect cock before withdrawing further back. I want to bring my hands up and stop him, pull him in, suck him as my mouth waters, but my hands barely move against the rope.


    The inability to will my hands to tackle Daddy is disheartening but wholly erotic. I continue to pull against the binding, allowing myself to


    experience the constraint containing my desire indefinitely. It forces my knees to move faster, catching up with Daddy as he falls to sit on the bed. Upon his buttnding on the mattress, I lean my head forward, pushing his cock down my throat.


    I¡¯m so hungry for him that I don¡¯t even wait for him to get situated. He¡¯s still adjusting himself on the bed as I begin to suck his cock, mping my lips around him as I pull up on his foreskin.


    It¡¯s like I¡¯m stretchDaddyaddy out with my mouth, pulling up on his cock, feeling it get harder with each tug of my mouth. It takes only a dozen tugs and half a dozen groans from daddy before his dickes to full attention,


    his thickness transferring well to his hardened rod, spreading my mouth open as I make room Daddyaddy.


    I stick my tongue out as I bounce my head up and down his cock, licking his shaft as I take him in. I pull my arms against the restraints, the tug of rope making my stomach quiver. I stick my ass out in reply as if propositioning someone behind me to fuck me mercilessly. Daddy sees that and leans forward to smack my ass. The sting is like heaven, enhanced by the rod filling my mouth. I moan against his cock, the vibration of my lips makiDaddyddy squirm.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want toe yet,¡± he says, ¡°I haven¡¯t even punished you yet.¡±


    I shudder, excitement welling inside me. ¡°Punish?¡±


    He stands, his cock escaping the reach of my lust.


    He circles me, putting his hands under my butt. His warmth on


    my fleshy ass reminds me of his spankings and the excitement inside me feels like it¡¯s about to explode in gleeful hysteria.


    ¡°Stand¡± is all he says.


    I pick one knee up, myck of bnce from myck of arms making it


    difficult to gain my bnce. When I push up, my weak legs nearly give way, and I would have fallen over if not for Daddy¡¯s support under my butt helping me to my feet.

 Chapter 68

    Once I¡¯m up, Daddy gently pushes my back down-resistance impossible without the control of my arms-easily bending me over and forcing my chest to the mattress.


    He grabs my blue satin panties, pulling them down leisurely, a marked contrast from his usually furious yank. He shimmies them down, and just before they leave my butt, I feel them cling to my pussy, pulling strands of juice down with them, my pussy soakedpletely.


    Or so I thought I couldn¡¯t get any wetter.


    Daddy removes them and orders me to spread my legs. I do, standing with a wide stance, my ass in the air and my chest against the mattress. Daddy reaches for something on the bed that I hadn¡¯t noticed before. When he picks it up, butterflies in my stomach scatter trying to get the hell out ofN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Denmark.


    A silver paddle with 6 holes poking through sits firmly in his hand. Holy shit! How was I so lost in thought that I didn¡¯t see that lying right next to him?!


    ¡°What¡¯s that for?¡± I ask, innocently.


    ¡°This?¡± heughs, spinning the paddle in his hand, ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±


    I gulp, and I swear I can feel a spasm in my buttocks.


    ¡°You think Daddy¡¯s hand feels good. Wait until you get a taste of this.¡± When he disappears behind me, I brace for impact.


    His handnds on my butt, patting it. I jumped like I¡¯d just seen the murderer in a movie pop out from the shadows.


    Daddyughs again, enjoying my nervousness. ¡°Calm down, babygirl.


    I¡¯m just getting you ready for the plug.¡±


    ¡°Plug?


    ¡°Oh, this is daddy¡¯s special.¡± From the corner of my vision, I can see a tapered, pink butt plug flopping around as Daddy waves it at me. ¡°Oh¡­¡± I say, stuck in fascination at what he¡¯s doing. The plug is as thick as Daddy¡¯s cock, long and tapering until it gets to a bulge that immediately shrinks back down to the size of the tip, ending with a nge at the end. ¡°This spanking is going to feel nice and tight for you.¡± His hand glides through my ass crack, leaving behind a slimy residue. I squirm, the icky goo


    warm and inviting in a ce not meant to be inviting. The plug glides through my crack, swiping through the goo and collecting it on its tip. When daddy¡¯s got enough, the tip finds my asshole. I flinch and pull forward, pressing against the side of the bed.


    But Daddy follows right after, keeping me pinned against the bed to prevent further escape. ¡°Hey, hey, baby girl,¡± he warns, ¡°be a good girl and take your punishment.¡±


    Unable to move forward this time, Daddy pushes the dildo up my ass. I groan as the molded silicon enters me, spreading open a hole that I didn¡¯t know could spread so wide. Slowly, Daddy pushes the lubed object in, the tapered plug getting wider the farther he gets inside.


    When it gets to the widest part, I hold my breath, straining as Daddy


    vites my naughty hole. I¡¯m about to cry out when the dildo punches in. It gets sucked in and my ass engulfs it, my anus circling the small point connecting the bulge and the nge. Therge bulb is inside mepletely, keeping the dildo from being pushed out.


    The only way it¡¯sing out is when Daddy pulls it out! ¡°Here we go, babycakes. A naughty slut like you deserves a real punishment.¡±


    So focused on the tense fullness in my ass, I¡¯m caught off guard as Daddy brings the paddle against my ass.


    I jolt, the impact of the strike driving me into the bed. A wave of pleasure bursts through me, an overwhelmingbination feeding me. The sting of the paddle burns my ass far more than any hand could. The


    ze is intense, but a secondary pain is also introduced: the movement of the plug inside my ass.


    The plug doesn¡¯t move forward, but it feels like it drives deep into me. It then ricochets off my anal walls, bouncing inside me before settling down again.


    The weapon attacks me outside and in, keeping my mind confused, unable to concentrate on a single sensation.


    No rity is gained before Daddy brings the paddle against me again, stinging and fucking my ass with it. I twitch and moan, the plug doing its punishment inside me. I nt my feet hard onto the floor, keeping my legs spread as Daddy spanks the dildo into me.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy¡± I moan.


    I was wet for nearly the entire night and day, only to find that it was an immature form of arousal. Only a few strikes into my punishment, I can feel my pussy dripping with enthusiasm, spilling down my leg.


    The next smack sends juice shooting from my cunt. Not dripping; flying from me with force, as if it were ejected from me. The next spank does the same thing, my pussy covered, my legs soaked.


    I curve my back, lifting my ass for Daddy¡¯s next swing. Hees down hard on me and I can feel the buildup inside me.


    ¡°Oh fuck, daddy. It feels so good!¡±


    ¡°You little slut.¡±


    ¡°Keep going, Daddy, keep spanking me.¡±


    His next hit makes my pussy quiver, the pain transforming into pure pleasure.


    I moan so loud that Daddy¡¯s reaction is instantaneous: his next swinges down in a split second, followed by another a split second after that. ¡°Oh shit,¡± I growl, as daddyys into me. He feeds my moans by smacking me faster and faster, furiously striking me, my pussy pulsing with every hit.


    ¡°Oh God, oh god, oh god!¡± I repeat over and over as Daddy¡¯s paddle connects with my words.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I shout, my backing arching as I seize up. My body freezes in that position as Daddy continues to wail at me, no longer provoking a


    reaction from me. Instead, the buildup inside me wells up and up and up as I hold it in my stomach.


    His smacks only add to it as an orgasm finally explodes from me, my back giving way and curving in and out, the pulses from my pussy causing my muscles to spasm uncontrobly. My pussy vibrates as daddy¡¯s discipline


    hand doesn¡¯t let up; my ass seizes around the plug, squeezing and contracting


    as the silicon shifts inside me.


    I moan out, screaming at the top of my lungs as my orgasm wrecks my body.


    ¡°Oh, shit,¡± Daddy says, dropping the paddle from his hand, ¡°I need to feel this. I need to. I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±


    My body shakes as Daddy presses up behind me. He grabs my hips and rams his cock into me, gliding so easily that his body falls into me, meeting no resistance whatsoever.


    My orgasm dissipates but immediately starts ring right back up as Daddy¡¯s huge cock fucks me from behind. He slides into me, and each time he does, his dick presses against the dildo through my vaginal wall, shifting it up


    just as his pelvis ms into me, pushing the nge deeper in.


    It¡¯s like I¡¯m getting double prated!


    Daddy¡¯s hands squeeze the flesh of my hips as he plows hard into me.


    He then grabs the bundle of rope holding my arms andtches onto it, picking me up off the bed as he pulls it back towards him.


    I can¡¯t get any words out, so fucking exhausted that all I can do is focus on breathing.


    Suspended just a few inches off the bed, held aloft by Daddy pulling my tied arms up, Daddy fucks the shit out of me, his cock pounding with lustful abandon.


    My thighs pressed firmly against the bed, my ass bucks back into Daddy, feeding his cock into me deeper and faster. He reaches down with his free hand and pushes hard on the dildo, keeping it shoved firmly up my tight ass.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you little slut. Come on. Come on. Come for me again.


    Come on daddy¡¯s dick.¡±


    With Daddy¡¯s words degrading me, my arms suspended, my ass filled, and his cock has its way with me, I¡¯m given no choice but toe for a second time, my body spasming the same way as before.


    I moan, ¡°Oh, daddy!¡±


    My back shakes again, bouncing up and down as my muscles contract around Daddy and Daddyildo.


    Squeezing and sucking, pulling and massaging, my cunt draws daddy¡¯s coDaddy¡¯s inside.


    Daddy groans, holding his cock inside me as my body works him over. I shudder as I feel Daddy¡¯s owDaddy¡¯sgive way.


    He moans, and a few secondster, his cock starts to pulse.


    One. Two. Three.


    The third pulse fires a wad of jizz into my pussy, and each subsequent


    pulse fires more cum than I can measure, filling my pussy up with hot semen.


    My orgasm drags his seed deeper inside me, warming me up as my body tries to get me pregnant.


    Daddy twitches behind me, his cock pouring what¡¯s left of his balls into my cunt, making sure it deposits everyst drop it can. When Daddy pulls, I feel a great sense of relief from the overwhelmingly full sensation that¡¯s consumed me for the past 10 minutes or so.


    A break would be sorely needed.


    But instead of pulling the plug out, Daddy helped add to my feet, guiding me back to the closet.


    ¡°What are you doing, daddy?¡± I ask, concerned that something is happening that my frazzled mind can¡¯tprehend.


    ¡°Your punishment isn¡¯t over, babycakes.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, before being shoved back down to my knees in the closet.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to think about what just happened,¡± he says, his voice


    both stern and mocking at the same time. ¡°And then in an hour, daddy¡¯s goDaddy¡¯sbe ready to continue.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Daddy smirks, his words trailing as he closes the door in the middle of them. ¡°How else do freaks get treated?¡±


    I swallow, my mouth dry as my knees be ustomed to the carpet again.


    How am I going tost another hour?


    But as I think that, I flex my anus, realizing the plug is still inside me, pressed immovably into the soles of my upturned feet. I notice the gushing juices from my panties-less cunt, and the warm semen dripping down my thighs as they squeeze together. I smell daddy¡¯s cDaddy¡¯sas my eyes start to adjust to the darkness all over again.


    This isn¡¯t so bad. Not one bit.


    I clench on the dildo, feeling it brush against my walls. Another small trickle of cum emerges.


    Oh, this is just the type of punishment a freak like me deserves.

 Chapter 69

    DADDY, DON¡¯T I LOOK JUST LIKE HER?


    I knock on his door, and the thuds are hollow as they reverberate throughout the empty condo.


    I feel devious and conspiratorial, like a spy in the movies. I think therge jacket I borrowed from my mother is the culprit in that, especially since I¡¯m using it to cover the lingerie I¡¯m wearing.


    Yes, lingerie under my huge coat. Like I said, in the movies. It seems like a cool thing to do. I have to shake my nose a little to erase the smirk on my face.


    I¡¯m doing something wrong, kind of. I think a lot of people would see it as betraying my mother, but with how she lives her life and how she treats people, I don¡¯t think anyone could betray her and not be at least partially justified.


    I¡¯m not making excuses, I swear! Just take my stepdad, for instance:


    right now he¡¯s holed up in a condo he just bought and started renovating. He and my mom are in the process of divorcing.


    You think, well, he¡¯s in a shitty, barren condo because he did something wrong to her, right?


    Nope. She screwed him over royally. That woman is addicted to every vice I can think of, from smoking to drinking to gambling to stealing to cheating to being an all-around horrible bitch. When she wasn¡¯t crushing my


    stepdad¡¯s dignity, she was spending everyst cent he ever made. She emptthethand had before he met her.


    When I say my mother is a virus, I mean it.


    And my poor ol¡¯ stepdad is a saint, giving that woman so many chances that it¡¯s criminal. Even when she did all this shit to him, he was still the one to move out and give her everything: the house, a car, and future promises of alimony.


    He still loves her, I know it, but I think after all the years, he¡¯s finally hit the point where he knows he has to let her go. And it pains him deeply. That¡¯s the only thing that¡¯s making me nervous at the moment. When he answers that door when I see this run-down condo, I¡¯m hoping the look on his face doesn¡¯t immediately break my heart.


    I¡¯m hoping that when he sees me, it puts a smile on his face. At least, I hope when I offer him my body, he forgets all about that nasty woman. Because he deserves it. The man took care of me for thest 5 years of my life; through all the shit my mother¡¯s done to him, he¡¯s always taken care of me like his own daughter. I¡¯m just d I¡¯m 20 now, old enough to repay him for everything he¡¯s done. Without him, I think I¡¯d have given up a long time ago-I¡¯d say about the moment my mother gave up on me.


    I hear his footsteps approaching the door. The lockse undone and the door opens cautiously.


    He¡¯s disheveled, his hair a mess, and his face unshaven. His face isn¡¯t twisted in sadness, but he looks like he hasn¡¯t slept in a while. Oddly, though, he smells like he just got out of the shower, shampoo, and body wash spilling through the door. How the hell does someone take a shower and somehow not look cleaner?


    ¡°Hey, Daddy,¡± I whisper, clearing my throat as a bout of sudden nervousness catches in my throat. Maybe I am more nervous than I thought.


    His brow pinches together, confusion is evident as his voice pitches. ¡°Hey,


    Mindy. What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I came to see you.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± he says, unsure of what to say, ¡°I thought you¡¯d be with your mother.¡±


    I roll my eyes, wanting him to know that I¡¯m on his side and don¡¯t approve of her. I shake my head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be around her at all. I haven¡¯t spoken to her in a week.¡±


    His head drops slightly, a disapproving tone crawling into his voice. ¡°You really should, Mindy. You know she¡¯s in a hard ce right now and could use your support.¡±


    See? Told you. Saint. Even when the woman shatters his world, he¡¯s still looking out for her. I don¡¯t have the heart to tell him that my mother hasn¡¯t mentioned him once, hasn¡¯t cried, hasn¡¯t even emoted beyond anger at having to go out and buy her cigarettes for once.


    ¡°No, Daddy. She¡¯s fine. I wanted toe and visit you. I think you could probably use mypany more.¡±


    He smiles, ¡°Well, yeah,¡± he says, stepping to the side, e in. I¡¯m surprised you even wanted to see me.¡±


    ¡°I want to see you,¡± I respond, shuffling into the condo with my coat sealed shut, ¡°It¡¯s tough without you there.¡±


    He closes the door behind me. ¡°It¡¯s hard now, but it¡¯ll get better.¡± ¡°Oh, Daddy,¡± I say, canvassing the living room of the condo in mid-renovation.


    Better for whom?


    Certainly not me, stuck with my awful mother. It doesn¡¯t look like it is


    for him either. The small condo is barren, as I remember it


    when he first bought it. He didn¡¯t have time to do anything with it-other than start painting-before he¡¯d had enough of my mom. Half of one wall is painted, the roller and bucket in the corner where part of the carpeting had been ripped up. I guess he¡¯s somewhat lucky that he didn¡¯t get too far in tearing the ce apart. At least it¡¯s functional at the moment.


    ¡°Daddy, you don¡¯t even have a bed in here!¡± I gasp. He¡¯s been sleeping on the floor, a nket and pillow pushed up against the corner. His living condition is worse than I imagined, and a tinge of worry washes over me when I realize there¡¯s nowhere toy down for us.


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± he mumbles.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had some time to go out and get some stuff.¡± It¡¯s been a week since he¡¯d left, so I thought he¡¯d have something offort here. The only piece of furniture he has in the entire condo is a tall wooden stool. The only reason he has it is that he used it during renovation as a stand for his paint canisters, rollers, and brushes. Now he¡¯s probably using it as his only ce to sit and eat breakfast in the morning.


    ¡°I just¡­¡± he hesitates, ¡°haven¡¯t been in the mood to go out shopping.¡± Ugh. My heart sinks, the weight of sadness pulling me down. I was


    hoping I wouldn¡¯t feel like this, since I want this to be special for my stepdad.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I want him to get past that woman and start his life over.


    With me.

 Chapter 70

    I can¡¯t let him be eaten up by that banshee. It¡¯s just not fair to a great man like him.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I mean, I¡¯ve always had a small crush on my stepfather, but I never thought too much about it because he was with my mom. But now, now that he¡¯s free from her, it¡¯s not even that I want to act on


    my attraction to him. I want to make him happy, like he tried so hard to do when he was living with us.


    I don¡¯t want him to remember our time together as something that nearly destroyed his life. I can¡¯t let that happen: he¡¯s too important to me. I¡¯ll give him everything of me so that he can walk away from this whole shitty situation without fear or remorse.


    I don¡¯t know if he sees me that way. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯ll think. But I do know something: he loves-or loved-my mother and I¡¯m almost a replica of her. Well, a replica of what she used to be. She was once a gorgeous woman when she and my stepfather met, but the ravages of so much debauchery and excess turned her into a fat and ugly woman. Her skin


    became dull and saggy, wrinkled and dry. The transformation was startling, to say the least.


    I, though, look exactly as she did when she was young. A thin brte with amazing curves from top to bottom. Dark and exotic is how we¡¯ve both been described. The only change I had to implement to make theparison


    between us uncanny was to curl my hair, forcing waves into normally straight hair. I gotta say, I like it a lot; it makes me feel incredibly adult and sexy. I¡¯m just hoping it¡¯s enough to convince him. To say ¡®See? You don¡¯t have to give up. You can have me, instead, and relive your life like you were younger.¡± If his love for my mother was based at all on her looks, then he¡¯s going to have a hard time resisting me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much to eat,¡± he says, ¡°but we can certainly go out and get a bite.¡±


    ¡°Maybeter, Daddy,¡± I reply. I grab the stool, resigned to the knowledge that it¡¯s all I have to work with. I set it down in the middle of the room. ¡°We can always eat afterward.¡±


    ¡°After what?¡±


    I sit down on the stool, having to climb the two sets of support bars holding the legs together to ascend the tall seat. I swing the coat around so that I can sitfortably without trapping it beneath me. I begin to unbutton my coat, my fingers slow and trembling, my heart speeding up as I feel my lips go dry. Oh God, I¡¯m way more than a little nervous! I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t think I would be: I¡¯ve never done anything even close to this before. I¡¯m about to undress in front of a man, my stepfather of all people!


    I stop myself and take a deep breath, steadying my hands and releasing the tension inside me. I go on, closing my eyes and focusing on my movements. The bottom buttones undone and I let the overlyrge jacket fall from my slender frame. It crumples on the floor around the stool with the whoosh of soft, folding fabric.


    My daddy¡¯s eyes go wide, his mouth hanging loose as the scene takes over his mind.


    I¡¯ll admit, I was decidedly sneaky when I chose this lingerie. I helped the image of my mother along by using an old bra and panties that she had stashed away from her thinner days. The panties are a basic ck, but the bra is ck with whitece trimming, circling my breasts to meet in the middle with a small pink bow. It¡¯s purely decorative, but I sure as hell would have loved it if the simplest pull on it could cause the whole thing toe undone. There¡¯s onest thing that makes the image all the more striking. The only difference between my mother and me is breast size: the bra squeezes my tits together, barely containing them in the small cups. My tits look heavy


    and amazing, luscious in roundness and plump with flesh. If anything, I look way better than she ever did.


    ¡°Mindy¡­ what are you doing?¡± Daddy murmurs, so shocked that he can barely get the words out.


    I swat the butterflies in my stomach and remember my mission. Daddy deserves to be happy.


    I fold my legs over the other, tightening them as I curve my hips. I pull on a strand of my hair, lightly ying with it in my fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t I look a lot like mom did?¡±


    I look at Daddy. His eyes tell me everything as they search me up and


    down, finding their way to my tits and having a hard time escaping their pull.


    He swallows, his mouth probably drier than mine.


    He clears his throat but doesn¡¯t say anything, clearly stunned by my reveal.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous,¡± I say to myself as much as him. ¡°I just wanted to show you how I looked in Mom¡¯s old lingerie. Do you like it?¡± I subtly push my arms together, causing mypressed tits to strain against my restrictive top.


    He nods and speaks absentmindedly, ¡°Yeah, you do.¡±


    I beckon him over with the wave of a finger. ¡°Come here, Daddy.¡± He takes a step forward, moving closer but somehow keeping his distance. ¡°Babygirl,¡± Daddy says, finally breaking the formality he¡¯d been


    showing me ever since leaving my mom as if we weren¡¯t family anymore,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you felt like this.¡± He shakes his head, unconvincingly, ¡°I don¡¯t think we should do this.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel like this, not until mom treated you likeplete shit.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t-¡± he starts, but stops himself when he knows that he¡¯d be lying if he went on.


    ¡°My mom does some messed up shit, and I think she tried to ruin your life, whether she¡¯ll admit it or not. She just doesn¡¯t care. All she cares about is herself.¡±


    His brow twitches as his frustrationes bare. He knows it¡¯s true, but it still bothers the hell out of him.


    ¡°I think-¡± I start, having difficulties with words. ¡°You¡¯re the best man I¡¯ve ever met in my life. You care so much¡­ about everything¡­


    about me. More than anyone else in the world could.¡± I reach for his


    hand, taking it in mine as I caress his fingers. His hand closes around mine as


    he listens. ¡°I feel like I have to make up for every horrible thing my mother¡¯s done to you.¡±


    He shakes his head, ¡°No, you don¡¯t. Not at all. You¡¯re not responsible for your mother¡¯s sins.¡±


    I nod. ¡°I know. Maybe not responsible, but I think a good man like you has earned a good life. You shouldn¡¯t have had to waste your youth chasing someone who never appreciated you.¡±


    He chuckles, ¡°I had you, baby girl. It wasn¡¯t all wasted.¡±


    I feel a tear welling in my eye, and I quickly reach up to stymie its fall. ¡°That feels so good to hear,¡± I blurt out, emotion choking my voice, ¡°I thought you were going to hate us, to hate me, for¡­ you know.¡± ¡°No,¡± he says, his hand rising to embrace my cheek, ¡°not at all. I loved being a father to you.¡±


    My hand goes to his, keeping his hand pressed against my face, hoping he never leaves. The thought of this man not being there for me is utterly agonizing. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes for him to stay with me forever. ¡°I want more than that, Daddy. I want you to start over. To have the life you always wanted.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t wait for any more words. He leans in and his mouthnds on mine, his lips soft and forgiving. I shudder, a surge of relief flowing through me. His kiss is gentle, his hand caressing my cheek as he minds me like a fragile china doll.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± I say, ¡°you don¡¯t have to be gentle with me. I¡¯m a woman, not


    a little girl.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re my little girl,¡± he says.

 Chapter 71

    I shiver, the sensation of fatherly protection washing over me. I thought he was gone from me. That¡¯s what I feared more than anything. But he¡¯s not ready to let me go yet, and I¡¯m going to make sure he never wants to. I reach down and cup his groin, fondling his package. My touch immediately brings it to life, his hardness bulging as my fingers rub against his pants. Daddy¡¯s hips buck at my sudden groping, and he kisses me again, his tongue entering my mouth as I taste his lips.


    His hand falls on my bare stomach, and the heat of his touch causes my legs to unfold and spread open, almost as if onmand.


    It was unconscious, but Daddy took it as a signal, his hand dropping down and his fingertips brushing over the fabric of my panties. I bite my lip as his contact grazes my clit, his fingers diving between my lower lips, pressing the fabric into my ever-moistening slit. ¡°Oooooohhhhh,¡± I moan, Daddy¡¯s hand moving up and down, lightly passing over my pussy.


    For some reason, I was so focused on paying my stepfather back for everything he¡¯d ever done for me that I missed how my body would react. I always saw him as handsome, but that was in the back of my mind as I


    contemted making amends with him.


    Now, though, as he moves over my body with vigor, I watch his eyes staring deeply into mine, studying me as I flinch at his every motion. His square jaw is manly, his eyes curved for the bedroom, his hair messy in an attitude of defiance. All of a sudden, my daddy seems like the sexiest man alive. The idea that this wouldn¡¯t happen as a man takes control over me is just another aspect of my naivete.


    An unconquerable lust starts to burn inside me, my desire piqued for more than just requital. I don¡¯t just want him to be happy; I want to be happy with him. I don¡¯t just want to be his family; I want to start his family. I reach back and take apart my bra, letting my tits fall free as they breathe from their tight confinement. Round and tight, the perky mounds pay homage to my youth. An older man would have no choice but to appreciate them for their aesthetic appeal. Daddy is not one to shirk his manly duties. ¡°Wow,¡± daddy says, ¡°I had no idea how unbelievable your tits were. I mean¡­ these nipples¡±-they surrender between his twisting fingers, eliciting a grunt from me-¡°they¡¯re fucking amazing, sopact and pink.¡± ¡°You like them small?¡± I moan, just wanting to hear him talk more about me.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. They fit in my mouth perfectly.¡± He takes a petite nipple in his mouth, sucking on it as his tongue flicks the nub hard, bringing my flesh out and causing my stomach to seize in pleasure. He dials the other nipple with his thumb as his teeth close around the erect nub, scraping the tissue gently, shaking his head as if tearing into a piece of meat. He grunts, vocally hungry for my body.


    His hand circles myrge breast, squeezing hard, molding the flesh between his fingertips.


    Then Daddy gets rough, stepping to the side of me, grabbing my long hair by the wad, and pulling my head back. I let out a giggle, gripping the sides of the seat, the fright at nearly falling from the chair springs my nerves on me, forcing almost inappropriateughter. But the fear is unfounded as Daddy holds me up by the hair as I lean precariously backward on the stool.


    He bends down and sticks his tongue in my mouth, aggressively kissing me as I hang from the stool. The strange positioning in the nude, my tits out, safe in midair only by Daddy¡¯s strength and whim, produces a startling sensation throughout my body, culminating in the moistening of my cunt. I can¡¯t reach for Daddy with the feeling as if I might fall looming over me, so I keep my hands securely attached to the top of the stool. Daddy¡¯s free hand, meanwhile, circles my neck, before making its way down my body. It crosses between my tits, his wrist grazing my nipple, and slithers down my stomach. His fingers press into my stomach before finding their way under the band of my panties.


    He touches my slit and I immediately squirm, trembling, requiring me to concentrate on bncing myself so that I don¡¯t tip over.


    ¡°Take your panties off, baby girl,¡± hemands.


    I hesitate, but eventually let go of the seat to snatch at my panties. I have


    to twist in the seat to get them out from under my butt, made all the harder by


    Daddy not relenting in the slightest in fingering my cunt. He splits my lips as my panties pull away from my soaked pussy, his finger entering me rapidly, fucking me with them as I struggle to pull my panties past my thighs.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    This dangerous bncing act while trying to satisfy my daddy¡¯s urges provokes a lot of fear in me, but instead of dampening my arousal, it turns me on incredibly. I¡¯m forced to let go of the seat and lie in Daddy¡¯s hard grip on my hair, fidgeting as Daddy fingers me, his mouth falling to mine and breaking my focus with a prating tongue.


    Getting my panties over my knees feels like the hardest workout I¡¯ve had in years!


    When I finally do, I kick my legs back and forth, pushing the panties off with my feet. Clear of the bondage to my legs, I spread them open, letting Daddy insert his fingers in deeply, two and three at a time.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± I groan, the sloshes of juice as daddy¡¯s fingers m into me a provocative treat to my ears.

 Chapter 72

    I can feel my lower back growing tight as I clench my muscles, trying my hardest to support myself as I lean too far back on the stool. I grow so tired that my back finally gives out, copsing into Daddy¡¯s hand behind my head.


    In a state of near rxation, I¡¯m disappointed when Daddy lifts me to my seated position. As tiring as it was, the constant sensation in the verge of falling was making me incredibly wet!


    Daddy pulls around in front of me. ¡°Take my cock out, baby.¡±


    I move to step down from the chair, but Daddy stops me. ¡°No, stay there.¡±


    Luckily, Daddy¡¯s tall enough that his crotch reaches the seat, so I only


    have to lower my hands to reach his hardening cock. And hard it is! I can feel


    it clearly through his pants, its outline straining against the fabric. I¡¯ve never felt such an anticipation before. No matter how many Christmases I might have in my life, I don¡¯t think opening presents will ever feel as satisfying as pulling Daddy¡¯s cock out and seeing it for the first time.


    When I free him from his pants, I pull his boxers down and he lets them fall to his feet.


    His cock is throbbing! Thick and curving upward, as if it couldn¡¯t get any harder even if it wanted to, it seemed to pulse with his heartbeat. ¡°Oh my God!¡± I exim. I grasp his shaft and feel a rush of adrenaline


    hit me. This thing is going inside me?! How can something this hard fit in there? I pull on the skin, the loose tug bringing his cock toward me.


    ¡°You like daddy¡¯s dick, baby girl?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I nod. ¡°Yeah, daddy. I wasn¡¯t expecting this at all.¡±


    ¡°Stroke it.¡±


    I push with my wrist, drawing Daddy tight, his head bulging out of his


    foreskin. He groans, that tight feeling making him lick his lips. I drag his skin back until my fist touches his balls. It¡¯s a weird feeling of something so soft mingling with something so hard. I test theparison, cupping and


    massaging Daddy¡¯s balls with one hand while beating his cock with the other.


    Almost rhythmic, I caress with one hand and yank with the other, caress again and propel his cock back. Caress, yank, caress, push, caress, slide, caress, lick my lips¡­


    What would it be like in my mouth?


    But Daddy stops me from finding out, removing my hands from his cock. ¡°I want to fuck that sweet pussy, baby girl.¡±


    ¡°Daddy?¡± I ask, nervous apprehension jumbling my thoughts. I look around, ¡°Where should wey down?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need toy down to get fucked, littledy.¡±


    I blush, heat flushing my face as Daddy trDaddyme like a naive child.


    ¡°What do you want to do, Daddy?¡±


    Daddy moves around behind me. ¡°Scoot back a little.¡±


    I wobble backward, moving one butt cheek at a time. When my ass is just a little off the edge, daddy stops me. He guides me, tucking one leg up and swinging it to the side of the circr stool, cing my foot on the bar support between the stool legs. He does the same with the other leg on the other side. I now look like I¡¯m squatting on the stool. I ce my hands on the front of the stool to bnce myself as Daddy benDaddy forward slightly. Grabbing the sides of my hips, Daddy perDaddy my position, sliding me back a little more and pushing my back down so that my asses up a little.


    I brace myself, knowing Daddy¡¯s gDaddy¡¯sready to fuck me.


    Daddy¡¯s head then presses against my slit, his sudden hardness against my soft flower causing me to twitch.


    ¡°Rx, baby girl, baby girls, cing his hand on my lower back to calm me, ¡°It¡¯s going to feel tight, but daddy¡¯s going to take it nice and slow for you.¡±


    I breathe a sigh of relief, but then I realize something: I don¡¯t deserve ¡®nice and slow¡¯. I came here to be punished for what my mother did to him.


    Daddy deserves to feel good, not me.


    Although, thinking about it, that might just be the influx of pleasure I felt when hanging dangerously from the edge of my seat.


    I want that edge of danger. Being punished might be a lot easier than I thought.


    ¡°No, Daddy,¡± IDaddyy as his cock slides through my slit, lubing him for entry, ¡°I want you to fuck me like you hate me.¡± A great deal of remorse flushes through my body, still stuck on the feeling that I deserve punishment


    for letting this all happen. ¡°If she were here, right now, right in front of you, I¡¯d want you to fuck me like you¡¯d fuck her.¡±


    I can hear the concern and worry in his voice. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t hurt your mom. I¡¯d never do that.¡±


    I look back at him, showing him through my eyes how much I care about him. ¡°I know, daddy. That¡¯s why I love you.¡±


    He smiles, his kindness and warmth so fucking contagious.


    But I show him my stern face, the one I use when I want him to take me seriously. ¡°But I also know she fucked you over. I know that if you had the chance, you¡¯d fuck the shit out of her to make her pay for all the horrible things she¡¯s done.¡±


    His brow furrows as he thinks about it. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    I nod, turning back away from him. ¡°Please, Daddy, Daddy I want,¡± I whimper. I turn my ass up a little, gesturing to him how much I want his cock inside me.


    There¡¯s a pause, but it quickly gives way to daddy¡¯s daddy¡¯s on my ass, clutching me like he wants to dig a hole in me. The tip of his cock presses against my opening,zily spreading me open.

 Chapter 73

    I think for a second that he¡¯s not going to do it.


    But I¡¯m dead wrong.


    Daddy shoves his cock into me from behind, his huge member breaking my virgin cunt in the roughest way imaginable.


    I scream out, the rush of pain in my tight hole forcing the air from my chest, as if Daddy fucDaddyt straight out of me.


    He holds his cock inside me, his handing up and grasping at my hair. Pulling my head back, Daddy sayDaddyo you want to fucked like a slut, huh?¡±


    I nod, still not able to speak after the escape of air.


    Daddy takes one long, slow stroke, nearly pulling out of me before sending his cock back in. I groan, the pain already less as my lubricant coats Daddy¡¯s cock and makes Daddy¡¯s thrust a lot smoother. It¡¯s like he¡¯s testing me out, getting a feel for what I¡¯m willing to take.


    But I don¡¯t say a damn word, only waiting to see what daddy¡¯s going to do next.


    He pushes his cock up to the hilt, making me feel every inch of him splitting me open. ¡°Tell me how much you want this dick.¡±


    I swallow, preparing my words. ¡°I want your dick inside me.¡±


    He pulls back, mming it back into me, shaking me in my seat as he grasps my hair and keeps me from spilling over.


    I moan, my voice broken by the need to breathe, ¡°Shit! Oh, shit!¡±


    ¡°You want it hard, don¡¯t you, bitch?¡±


    I nod, restricted by daddy¡¯s hand on my daddy¡¯s talking to me like he¡¯s fucking me out of hate.


    I love it! I love it so goddamn much! He¡¯s never said a harsh word to me the entire time he¡¯s known me, and the simplest utterance of slut and bitch makes my pussy quiver against his cock.


    ¡°Fuck me as hard as you want. I¡¯m your slut. You¡¯re my daddy. I deserve your hard cock.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fucking right you do. Give me your arms.¡±


    I bring my arms behind my back. Daddy grabs them and bends them at a 90-degree angle, locking them together with onerge hand, keeping them pinned behind me.


    And with that, there are no more words. Daddy drives his cock into me, his thickness widening me until all I can feel is pure pleasure, his cock pressing and dragging against my walls. It¡¯s made stronger by my bodyT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    clenching onto the stool, which causes my pussy to squeeze around his cock, hugging it hard as he sts it into me, fucking my virginity out of me as it disgusts him.


    ¡°Oh, daDaddy I moan, my voice bouncing around as I bounce off daDaddy¡¯sock, ¡°Oh, fuck¡­ fuck!¡±


    ¡°Take it, you slut. Take my big dick.¡±


    ¡°Yes, daddy. Fuck me, fuck me. I¡¯m your baby. I¡¯m your woman now.¡± Daddy lets go of my hair and arms, reaching around me and grabbing


    my huge tits. He seizes on them, crushing them in his grip as he uses them as


    leverage. He pulls his arms together so that they trap mine against the side of my body. I feebly hold them up at the elbows as Daddy fucks me as fast and


    as hard as he can manage, his strong hips busting into me, his cock trying its hardest to rip me apart.


    My moaning is uncontroble, giving no respite by his pounding cock.


    Every time I think my pleasure might subside, Daddy¡¯s cock feeds me another


    dose of it, forcing it deep into my cunt. It¡¯s like every thrust sends an invisible wave into me, crashing against my cervix, vibrating with the force of his hatred for my mother.


    I¡¯m the vessel for that hatred.


    The thing Daddy gets to pulverize to make everything right again.


    I¡¯m the receptacle for all his happiness.


    And, as it turns out, all his seed.


    His final strokes release the waves needed to topple my body, releasing those waves to bounce around inside me, spasming muscles and convulsing my pussy. I twitch and let out all my excitement, screaming out Daddy¡¯s name over and over, my words and his cock an acknowledgment of his control over me.


    Daddy¡¯sst stroke flies into me. He lets go of my tits and circles his arms around me, sping them together as he braces us both against his orgasm.


    His body seizes up, only to spasm just like my own. Daddy holds me to


    the seat as his cock unloads into me, his warm splooge filling my cunt up.


    My orgasming pussy drinks him up, swallowing and absorbing as much of his cum as possible, cycling it further into me in hopes that Daddy bes my baby¡¯s daddy.


    He holds me still as our ragged breaths sync up, our lungs calming down and our bodies melting into each other.


    ¡°You feel okay, baby girl?¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yes, daddy. I loved it. Thank you.¡±


    Heughs, ¡°No need to thank me.¡±


    My face burns.


    He looks around the room. ¡°I feel kind of bad for not having a bed here.¡±


    I giggle, and Daddy says, ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you wait here and rx, and


    I¡¯ll go buy something toy on.¡±


    I shake my head, ¡°No, Daddy. Just stay here with me for a while.¡± He nods against my back, supporting me as I rest up against him. ¡°And then we¡¯ll go together,¡± I say. ¡°I want to pick out the bed we¡¯re going to be sleeping in together.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you want? You want to be with an old man like me?¡±


    I turn toward him and smile. ¡°Forever.¡±

 Chapter 74

    DADDY TAKES ME ON THE BEACH


    I swelter from the mean re of the sun. If it were any other situation, I¡¯d wilt, but you can¡¯t get a tan without going up against the sun at its worst and telling it to kiss your ass.


    Yeah, I might be Asian, but I can still get a slight bronze on my skin,


    and believe me, I look a whole lot sexier when I¡¯m glowing. I might only go up a shade or two, but I love what the darkness does to my mentality. I feel like a stone-cold tiger when I¡¯m strutting around campus. It¡¯s why I asked my stepdaddy to take me to the beach. A poor college girl like me doesn¡¯t have a car, and my friends are all either taking summer sses, on vacation or general knobheads who aren¡¯t interested in taking a


    girl out to get her bronze on. My stepdaddy¡¯s ast option but sorely needed.


    I know he can use it too. My mom married a white guy, and he¡¯s paler than most. He¡¯s a good-looking, blond, slim guy, but a darker shade on him


    would do wonders for hisplexion. I have nothing negative to say about it


    because I¡¯m just like my mom: white guys are way moremon around here than any other group, so you kind of be attracted to them most of all. I guess it¡¯s just avability is all.


    Butplexion? Dragging him out here, it¡¯s almost like I¡¯m the one doing him a favor!


    My stepdad opens the trunk of his truck, pulling out our towels and his beer cooler. While he unloads, I throw my sandals on to go with my shorts and T-shirt. I know, counterintuitive, I¡¯m trying to get a tan right? So why am I going out dressed up? I don¡¯t want people gawking until I¡¯m set up to tan because I went very skimpy today. I have on my pink, polka-dotted g-string bikini, which lets my ass hang out, the string cutting between my cheeks. I wanted aplete tan, so I had to forgo modesty to achieve my superficial dreams.


    Why it¡¯s polka-dotted, I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s only enough fabric on the small cups and panties to fit half a dozen dots.


    Daddy closes up the trunk and we head over to the sand. Getting closer and closer to the water, my shoulders sag as it alles into view. Ugh, why are there so many goddamn people here?! There¡¯s gotta be a couple hundred people along this stretch, tightly packing the shorefront as their horrible progeny dart between all the towels and umbres. Seriously, I have to jump backward to avoid getting run over by a couple of 10-year-old boys.


    It¡¯s not much better when I set up camp. I lie down to test theyout, only for a kid to go flying by and kick sand all over me.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± I whine, snatching his attention away from setting up his part of the beach. ¡°This is not going to work at all.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± he asks, entirely confused. ¡°Why?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I roll my eyes. It should be pretty obvious. ¡°It¡¯s way too¡­ busy here.¡± He looks around as if noticing it for the first time. ¡°Babygirl, you¡¯re just going to be lying here.¡±


    Yeah, in my G-string. My face flushes as I think about my bare ass exposed to the hundreds of eyes around here, especially all the young boys that are constantly running about. They¡¯re going to stare. What if they touch me or just¡­ bother me?


    Of course, I can¡¯t tell him any of that. It¡¯s too weird to think about. ¡°We need to go somece more secluded.¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s your vacation time. We¡¯ll do what you want.¡± He tilts his head,


    his cut jaw jutting to the side as he thinks. ¡°Just down the road, there¡¯s a small inlet. Hard to see from the road, so it¡¯s usually pretty empty. I used to go there when I was a kid.¡±


    I chuckle. ¡°When you were a kid? That must have been a long time ago.¡±


    He mocks and frowns. ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°You sure thest ice age didn¡¯t swallow it up?¡±


    I jump to my feet, gathering my stuff quickly in my arms. Daddy¡¯s prodding fingers swipe in. I tuck my hips in and away, his fingers skimming across my bare midriff. I stumble to the side as I avoid his efforts to tickle me. Iugh, scampering away as he gives light chase. He surrenders promptly, having to return to gather his things.


    I jog to the car, breathing deeply as I try to regain myposure fromughing while running. Daddy follows behind, smirking as he challenges me from afar. ¡°I¡¯m gonna get you next time!¡±


    ¡°No fair!¡± I shout back, ¡°Not in the car. I can¡¯t escape.¡±


    He just smiles as we pack up to head over to his special spot. We arrive


    at a wooded path just five minutes from the beach, parking a little ways away


    and walking to the edge of the woods.


    ¡°Through there?¡± I ask. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    He nods. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not very far in.¡±


    He leads the way and I follow, having quite a bit of difficulty crossing the


    brush in my flip-flops. But it takes only a minute of walking to exit the other side, where we¡¯re met by arge rock face. Daddy waves me to continue following, and he turns into a hidden corner between tworge stones.


    When I approach the corner, I feel my heart give out a little.


    ¡°Holy shit.¡± Through the crevice between the rocks, I can see the beach, glorious in its pristine beauty. The sand is bright, free from all the normal garbage you¡¯d see along the beach, and from the small crack, I can tell there isn¡¯t anyone around for a distance.


    I chastise him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take me here first?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°I didn¡¯t remember it was here. I haven¡¯t been


    here in a long time. I forgot about this too¡±-he gestures downward


    -¡°There¡¯s a little bit of climbing here. You think you can handle it?¡±


    Through the crevice, the rocks lead downward ways, giving us a good fifteen feet of climbing. Not difficult in the least, just stepping along the stones until you reach the sand, but difficult enough to deter the average family from making their way down here.


    I scoff. ¡°For that beach, I¡¯d rappel down a mountain.¡±


    Daddy holds his hand out and guides me slowly down the steps. It looks


    easier to descend than it is, what with my flip-flops having little to no traction, but Daddy keeps me secure as his hand sped in mine holds me steady.

 Chapter 75

    A sigh of relief as we hit the bottom, and I race out ahead of him to set up my towel.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to start tanning right away, are you?¡±


    I look at him like it¡¯s the stupidest question ever. ¡°Uh, yeah, that¡¯s why I came here.¡±


    ¡°How about we go test out that water first?¡±


    I look over at the sparkling beach, the water a weing respite from the sun. I pinch my lips together, contemting my choices. I have time, I guess. ¡°Ok,¡± I nod.


    Daddy sets his stuff up next to mine and takes his shirt off. Pale, right?


    But it¡¯s not enough to detract from his frame. My stepdad has a very muscr yet lean frame, built from his consistent regimen of working out before heading into the office. He takes care of himself to counteract the effects of sitting at a desk all day long.


    As awkward as it felt to imagine lying on that other beach with all those kids running around my skimpily dressed body, for some reason, I felt a pang


    of something inside me at the thought of doing it here¡­ alone with my


    stepfather. I wouldn¡¯t be bare in front of anyone else, as the beach is deserted for a long way down, but the thought of being bare in front of Daddy with nothing else for him to focus on but me? He might have at least been


    distracted before, but he sure as hell is going to notice every inch of me here.


    Self-consciousness doesn¡¯t even describe it!


    He looks at me, looking left and right as if looking around for something. ¡°Uh, what are we waiting for? Are youing?¡±


    I¡¯m here. I climbed down some goddamn rocks to get here. I can¡¯t let my paranoia stop me from having a good time.


    That doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t turn away when I undress. I take my shirt off, and unbuttoning my jean shorts, I bend over and slide them down, kicking them to the side.


    When I turn around, I see my daddy¡¯s eyes flick away quickly. It¡¯s


    impossible not to notice where they were looking just before they decided to


    run away. Oh my God! I was trying to avoid looking at him, but I instead just


    gave Daddy a full view of everything behind me! This couldn¡¯t be any more embarrassing.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He clears his throat. ¡°That¡¯s a¡­ strange swimsuit to be wearing.¡±


    I blush. Ugh. Of course, he has to say something and draw attention to it. ¡°I told you I needed to get a tan,¡± I say under my breath, fidgeting as I hold my hands behind my back.


    His eyes seem fixated on me, and I can feel the heat rush to my face.


    Daddy licks his lips as if countering a suddenly dry mouth. He diverts.


    ¡°Yeah, of course,¡± he says. He holds a bottle out for me, ¡°Sunscreen?¡±


    I put my hands on my hips. ¡°Daddy, I just said¡­¡±


    ¡°Right. Well, can you help me then?¡±


    ¡°Help you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, not all of us here need a tan. I can¡¯t reach my back, and I will be incredibly burned if I don¡¯t put on some protection.¡±


    As he hands me the bottle and turns around, the word ¡®protection¡¯ echoes in my mind. The word provokes me. I think of a condom, I think of a hard cock, I think of Daddy standing over me as I look up at him on my knees, I think of sliding the condom over him¡­


    Whoa, whoa, whoa. Rx. He¡¯s your daddy. Come on.


    I shake my head and put some of the lotion in my hand. Spreading it


    over my palms, I begin to apply it to Daddy¡¯s skin.


    Over his thick shoulders, across his powerful back muscles, down the contour of his spine, pressing against his strong lower back¡­ The motions make me think about my own body: my stomach exposed, myrge breasts


    barely contained in their cups, the string between my soft cheeks grazing


    my


    backdoor¡­


    I rapidly apply the rest and remove my hands, like I touched a hot stove, fearful of my mind and the sensations welling inside me. I shake my hands in the hope that I can dull the naughty feelings. I can¡¯t, so I run out ahead of him, intent on drowning my hot desires in the cool water. The ocean is revitalizing as my bare feet ssh through the tide. I dive


    underwater as Daddy gives chase behind me, enjoying the refreshment before


    I¡¯m forced to lie in the sun for an hour or so.


    As Ie up for air, Ib my wet hair back. Before I can react, Daddy¡¯s hands are around my waist, picking me up and tossing me in the air, submerging me once again, this time unwittingly.


    I sputter as Ie to the surface. ¡°Blegh! Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on,¡± he chastises, ¡°the beach is for fun.¡±


    ¡°Maybe for an old man like you to relive your youth, but I¡¯m perfectly


    fine not getting dunked underwater.¡±


    ¡°There you go again, saying I¡¯m an old man.¡± I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s annoyed, or poking fun at my teasing.


    ¡°Well, you are,¡± I smirk.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that old. I¡¯m not even 40 yet.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s old for me.¡±


    Daddy approaches, his movements slow as he wades through the water. ¡°You¡¯re telling me,¡± he says, his hand swinging around to the side of my stomach, lightly caressing me as it slides along my back, ¡°that you wouldn¡¯t date a man my age?¡±


    Daddy¡¯s look is impressive, his eyes holding sway over me so much so that I feel like a field mouse staring into the eyes of a lion. Heat rises to my face and I can¡¯t tear my eyes away from him. I finally mutter, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t thought about it.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t thought about being with a real, mature man?¡± The tint of


    his voice is more than suggestive; it¡¯s dripping with insinuation, a dark matter that prickles my skin at the mere thought of engaging it.


    ¡°Mature?¡±


    ¡°You know, someone who takes care of you, who¡¯s got every answer you¡¯ll ever need.¡±


    I swallow, unable to respond.


    ¡°Who can do things like this for you.¡± His other hand circles around my waist. Both hands move downward, crossing the boundary of what little fabric I have protecting me, running over my soft flesh and cupping my ass in his hands.


    I squeeze my butt in response, scared but delighted at the tantalizing


    thrill of a man¡¯s hands on my body. Daddy squeezes me in response, and then lifts me in the air, pulling my body to him so that our bodies go flush against each other and my legs wrap around his waist.


    ¡°See how easily daddy carries his baby girl. She¡¯s light in his arms.¡±


    I nod, transfixed by Daddy¡¯s piercing gaze and his hands holding me up in the air.


    ¡°Is that what you¡¯d want?¡± he smiles. I can feel Daddy¡¯s cock harden beneath my pussy, bulging with each sh of arousal, pressing against the sheer fabric of my bikini.


    I¡¯ve always thought of myself as a pretty confident girl, even haughty at


    times, capable of handling the most dire of situations. But this situation?


    This one is¡­ frighteningly erotic. My stepfather¡¯sing on to me! It¡¯s so


    incredibly taboo but heart-poundingly delicious. I¡¯ve never thought of him like


    that before, but this moment, his innuendo, his assertive motions¡­ it¡¯s like it¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever wanted. Like my stepdad has been the root of my desires for so long that I¡¯m burning inside for him to take me.


    For a confident girl, I bizarrely buckle under the pressure. My voice cracks, ¡°I-I should probably start my tan now.¡±

 Chapter 76

    Daddy¡¯s hands loosen, and I slip out of his grip. I stumble through the water as I make my speedy escape. I can¡¯t make it to my towel fast enough, nearly throwing myself face down onto the ground. I lie down on the towel,


    and I can feel my heart pounding against the sand under me. I close my eyes, steadying my breath, wishing the world away and all this awkwardness that I¡¯m feeling.


    Why the hell did I walk away? I wanted him to keep touching me. Why did I act like a little girl and run away? The shame ignites in me, disappointment and fear coating my mouth in distaste. Only a stupid girl would have turned away such a perfect situation, blowing her chance at experiencing something wonderful, all because she felt modest and scared.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I made you feel ufortable, baby girl.¡±


    So caught up in my embarrassment, that I didn¡¯t notice him approach from behind me. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Daddy,¡± I say, while simultaneously turning my head in the other direction, away from him. It¡¯s not okay, but I¡¯m too stubborn to admit that.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be ufortable. Daddy would never hurt you, not in a million years.¡± I hear him kneel beside me. His hand falls to my lower back, a gesture I would have thoughtforting once, but instead sends a shock wave through my system, one propelled by an unsatisfied lust. Unconsciously, I lift my butt from the ground, only an inch or two, but enough to be visible to anyone paying attention. It¡¯s like my pussy answers the call, disying prominently the curve of my back leading into the curve of my ass, even if my mind is too afraid to make its eagerness known. It¡¯s a reaction I didn¡¯t intend but one that garners an appreciative response from Daddy.


    ¡°You know,¡± he ponders, carelessly dragging his fingers up my spine,


    ¡°if you want aplete tan, it wouldn¡¯t do to have anything in the way¡±- he tugs on the string to my bra, slowly undoing the knot-¡°like this, for instance.¡±


    My mouth goes dry as Daddy slides the strings down the side of my


    back. He repeats it with the string circling my neck. I can¡¯t speak, I can¡¯t utter my surprise, I can¡¯t even moan my appreciation, my nerves a steel-d lock on vocalizing my desires. All I can do is undte my back, conveying just how badly I want Daddy to touch me.


    Heplies with my yearning, using his soft touch to calm my lust, all the while feeding it as his hand makes its way along my back. It travels to that spot that firstmunicated my unspoken hunger for him. When his


    fingers brush over the band of my panties, my butt lifts again, imploring him to continue his current trajectory.


    Daddy is no little boy, afraid to push a girl¡¯s boundaries. Whereas I earlier retreated from his advances, Daddy now moves with utmost determination. Without skipping a beat, without asking permission, his


    fingers slip between my ass cheeks, pressing into my crack as he glides along me. Pushing in, his fingers hook the string separating me, pulling it out and moving it to the side.


    This utter invasion of my body forces the first moan from my lips, arching my back and lifting my butt even further, prompting Daddy to do what he wants with me.


    And he does, spreading my cheeks with his hands and diving into my


    crack, his tongue devouring my forbidden hole. I groan at the intrusion, unprepared for Daddy¡¯s thirsty consumption of my dirty backdoor. I want toin, but the sensation of a tongue prating my tightness quickly subdues me, causing my belly to twist from the potent yet calming pleasure. His slippery tongue licking me from the inside rxes me, letting my back arch some more so that Daddy has easier ess to my loosening ass. I stretch my opening, widening myself for him.


    Daddy takes my invitation seriously, grabbing my hips and pulling me


    up to my knees and hands. My untied bikini stays on the towel, allowing my tits to meet the warm beach air. The second I¡¯m exposed to the world, a surge rushes to my pussy, the voyeuristic possibilities ramping up my libido. It feels like I want to be found like I want someone to see Daddy eat my ass out.


    ¡°God, that ass is so fucking good.¡±


    From my new position on my knees, Daddy pulls my panties down, and what little fabric that was covering my tiny body gives way, the triangr piece pulling away from my soaking cunt. Daddy spreads me hard, opening me up so that he has all the room in my body he could ask for. His face meets my asshole again, his tongue pushing deep inside me, tasting his baby girl deep and without reservation.


    ¡°Fuck, Daddy,¡± I groan, the pleasure so unsettling and unthinkable that I feel dirty for enjoying it. I just want him inside me, more than anything in the world. ¡°Daddy, fuck me, daddy.¡±


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± he groans, my words provoking him. He ps my ass as he rises to his feet, ushering a sting of pain through my flesh.


    I look back as Daddy undoes his swim trunks, letting them fall to the ground. His cock is thick and throbbing, swollen from gorging on his little girl¡¯s ass. He strokes it, hardening it even more, spitting on it, and lubing it up for quick entry.


    He kneels behind me, and without preamble, he slides his cock deep into my pussy, guiding it easily as his spit and my juices suck him in. I cry out, Daddy breaking me open for the first time, his meat so thick that his entry is almost painful in its intensity.


    ¡°Oh yeah, that¡¯s tight.¡± Daddy¡¯s hips pull back slowly, drawing his cock out at a torturous pace as if he were taunting me. So sensitive, I let out a long groan that follows his cock as it pulls out. That is until he reaches the end, where he immediately ms his dick back into me, the strong thrust propelling pleasure through my cunt, shooting it straight through my cervix.


    Daddy¡¯s thrusts meet a consistent pace, plowing into me with steady precision, enjoying the slow and regr intervals of dominant pleasure. He¡¯s so focused, that my body reacts to his maniption of my flesh, my pleasure welling as I sumb to his control, to his domination over me, using my body as if it were programmed to be used that way. It¡¯s like he knows me better than I know myself.


    And like a game he¡¯s yed before, he knows the moves he has to make.


    As his hips pound into mine, his hand flows over my ass, and from above, he


    sticks his thumb into my asshole, anally splitting me with his digit. I yelp as


    he seizes on me, and as his thrusts continue, Daddy¡¯s finger begins to push in as well, busting through my backdoor.


    The small bit of double pration fuels me, and I move my body like the crack of a whip, bouncing my hips down on Daddy, feeding his cock into my pussy, and engulfing his finger in my ass.


    The words out of my mouth have to be the naughtiest thing I¡¯ve ever said in my life: ¡°Daddy, your finger feels so good in my ass.¡± Like any innocent girl who¡¯s ever uttered anything wicked for the first time, I learn that wicked words receive a wicked reply: ¡°You little slut, baby girl. Now all daddy wants to do is fuck you in your tight, little ass.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Daddy¡¯s cock slides out of me and Daddy repositions himself. I anxiously dip my butt lower, out of his reach, unconsciously resisting Daddy¡¯s intentions.


    But Daddy easily picks my butt up again, simultaneously pushing my face back to the ground, upending my ass so that my cheeks spread open and Daddy can see my asshole stretching for him.


    Daddy¡¯s hands are on my hips, and he pulls me back on his pussy-slick cock, puncturing my tiny ass with his massive member. I cry out, the pain is intense as Daddy¡¯s thickness unpuckers me. Daddy doesn¡¯t want to hurt me, so his motions are slow and meticulous, feeding his baby girl slowly so she can adjust to his masculine domination.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It isn¡¯t his role to stop; it¡¯s mine to submit.


    So I do, rxing my ass as Daddy pushes deeper into me. The longer I rx, the faster he enters me and the easier he ims me, his cock driving in until his hips abruptly push up against my ass.

 Chapter 77

    Oh god, he¡¯s inside me! I groan as the sensation of fullness takes over, making me feel trapped under his might.


    When Daddy pulls out and slides back in, the pain morphs into pleasure, my anal walls hugging Daddy and relishing the indulgence of their sensitivity. It¡¯s like my ass knew that dDaddyshouldn¡¯t go in, but the second


    it felt the introduction of pleasure, it no longer wanted him out. Instead, it seems to be inviting him in!


    Daddy¡¯s smooth control of his hips allows me to adapt, until all I feel is the pleasure of his dick moving through me, building in the pit of my stomach as I bite my lip and focus on the motion of him inside me. I hear Daddy chuckle for a moment, but I¡¯m too entranced in my surrender to ask why.


    But Daddy shows me.


    He circles his hand through my long dark hair, wrapping it in his fist as he pulls me back up to my hands. He pulls back on my head, forcing me to look forward and up. I gasp, holding my breath as the vision startles me. On the cliffside, where Daddy and I descended from, two young men are watching us. Difficult to see, but it¡¯s clear they¡¯re frozen in ce, ck-jawed at the sight before them.


    My breath is frozen just as they are, my eyes trapped on the voyeurs.


    I can¡¯t believe it!


    I never expected anyone to see us!


    This is so embarrassing!


    I¡¯m naked.


    I¡¯m getting assfucked by Daddy.


    And he¡¯s not stopping at all!


    Daddy¡¯s deep thrust forces a moan from me. Deep and loud, the first sound out of my throat when I resume breathing after the shock of being watched.


    I can¡¯t believe I just did that! I can¡¯t believe I just made that sound in front of those boys!


    But daddy isn¡¯t stopping, and a girl can¡¯t hope to control her body when she¡¯s being fucked so good. Daddy enjoys it instead, picking up his thrusting.


    He pulls my head back and up by the hair, lifting my body straight onto my knees. He puts his free arm under my elbow, drawing it back as he reaches under it to the other side, grabbing my other elbow in his hand. With Daddy¡¯s armbar holding my arms behind my back, and his other hand yanking my hair back, I¡¯m forced to look at the cliffs, my bare body bumping up and down for the pleasure of the boys. My tits bounce as Daddy assfucks me, using his armbar to m me back down on his cock, forcing it inside me.


    My pleasure builds in me at such a steady rate that it won¡¯t be long until Ie.


    But Daddy does the unexpected, leaning in and whispering in my ear.


    ¡°You love when daddy fucks you in the ass, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I moan, his crass words sending a sharp stab into my stomach, an extra dose of pleasure that speeds up the ETA of my orgasm. ¡°Yes,¡± I croak, finding my words in between Daddy¡¯s hard thrusts.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, daddy.¡± My voice is barely above a whisper.


    ¡°Louder,¡± hemands.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy,¡± I reply, slightly louder.


    ¡°Come on, you spoiled little girl,¡± he retorts, yanking my hair quickly yet violently, ¡°Louder!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy!¡± I shout.


    ¡°Yes, what?!¡± he shouts back.


    ¡°Yes, daddy! I love it when you fuck me in the ass!¡±


    I see the men reach for their cocks through their shorts, unable to contain their arousal.


    The ETA no longer exists. My forced public admission drives me over the edge almost instantly, propelling my body into a shattering orgasm. I scream ¡®Daddy!¡± as my body ricochets his cock inside me, my ass squeezing on him as I seize uncontrobly.


    Daddy gives me a couple of extremely rough thrusts deep into my ass before he explodes, his cock pulsing vigorously, shooting half a dozen strands of cum straight up into me, filling me with the hot stew of Daddy¡¯s seed. He twitches and contorts, groaning as his cock blows a massive load into me. I feel every pulse, every strain of his dick unloading, as my ass holds him inside and his cum coats my walls.


    Daddy lets go of my hair and falls backward onto his feet, his cock popping out of me with a loud smack of suction. A warm rush of cum gushes from my ass, sttering onto the ground.


    Still on my knees, I sink a little onto my feet, but I¡¯m unable to move further than that: Daddy¡¯s still got his armbar restraining me. Instead, I sit on my knees, my ragged breathing causing my tits to rise and fall as if beckoning the boys above toe down.


    To my surprise, they start to descend, and my heart begins to flutter.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± I whisper, ¡°they¡¯reing down.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, baby girl. Daddy won¡¯t let anything bad happen to you.¡± He lets go of my arms and I slump forward slightly. But he leans in again, kissing my cheek. ¡°That is unless you want something bad to happen to you?¡±


    My eyes go wide. What does he mean?


    I look over to him and he smiles.


    I look back at the young men approaching; young, notrge, not strong,


    yet slim and muscr like daddy, but men nheless. Men I couldn¡¯t resist even if I wanted to¡­


    If I wanted to?


    My tits continue to rise and fall as I unconsciously beckon the boys over.


    I don¡¯t know what to do, but I know I won¡¯t do anything to stop them.

 Chapter 78

    DADDY SELLS ME ON THE SAND


    I can see the grin in his eyes before it ever crosses his lips.


    My stepdad is solely focusing on me, ignoring the two boys approaching us from across the beach. He¡¯s watching me, watching for some indication of my mood, watching for what I might want, or what I might do.


    But what does he expect? My face is hot and my heart is beating wildly.


    Two young men are approaching us on the beach, hell-bent on meeting us. Why? Because they just witnessed me scream out, ¡°Yes, Daddy! I love it when you fuck me in the ass!¡± I think that gets anyone¡¯s attention, especially two horny studs.


    I¡¯m naked, kneeling on my towel, cum dripping out of my ass, and Daddy¡¯s cock softening the closer the boys get, spent wholly in his little girl. His arousal is dying out, but I can see clearly that the man¡¯s arousal is just starting.


    Fear takes over and I¡¯m unable to move or speak. I¡¯m afraid, butpletely entranced with what possibilities maye. I may not be able to talk, but I don¡¯t think I would say anything that might change what¡¯s about to go down.


    When they get close enough, the boy with the blonde hair speaks, ¡°Oy!¡± he shouts, like a dockworker calling for attention.


    Both boys are bare-chested, thin, and pale, a contrast to my golden yellow skin. They have minimal muscle, built more like track stars than anything. One blonde, the other ck-haired, they close with swagger, probably hopped up on adrenaline and eroticism. They couldn¡¯t be much older than eighteen each, probably freshly out of high school. I look over at my stepdad and he nods at the boys, waiting for them to say something.


    The ck-haired one responds, ¡°That was a hell of a show there.¡±


    Neither of them can take their eyes off me, staring dumbly at myrge tits. Their eyes are so fixated, that I unconsciously cross my arms over my breasts,


    breaking what view they had. You¡¯d think I¡¯d have thought of it earlier, but


    it wasn¡¯t until I felt like a piece of meat that protecting my modesty came to mind.


    Daddy smiles, ¡°You like that, huh?¡±


    ¡°Is he your daddy?¡± Blondy asks pointedly at me.


    I open my mouth, but Daddy cuts me off. ¡°What¡¯s it matter to you?¡±


    ¡°I just thought it was hot, is all.¡±


    My stepfather makes no effort to correct them, oddly ying to their fantasies by calling me the one thing that would goad their imaginations.


    ¡°My daughter¡¯s a vocal girl.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, yeah,¡± Blondy chimes in, ¡°that moaning was fucking amazing.¡± I blush, embarrassment welling in me as they all talk about me as if I¡¯m not sitting right here.


    Daddy eggs them on. ¡°She¡¯s got a body on her, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    I look over at him, my eyes wide. What is he doing?!


    ¡°If that¡¯s your daughter, you nailed it.¡± The pun too much for him, he smirks, ¡°Both ways.¡±


    ¡°How old are you boys?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Eighteen, just as I thought.


    ¡°You want to have some fun with her?¡±


    I gasp. ¡°What?!¡±


    Simultaneously, the astonished boys respond, ¡°Are you serious?¡± Oddly, the first thought thates out is not what you¡¯d expect. ¡°I¡¯m twenty, daddy. I¡¯m not going to have sex with some eighteen-year-olds.¡± I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m caught up on their age like somehow being forced to fuck two guys younger than me is somehow worse than some other situation.


    Maybe it¡¯s because they¡¯re young, and I know they¡¯d never have a chance with me if we met in school. Submitting to guys who I¡¯d never normally sleep with¡­


    Daddy looks at me, his grin more mischievous than before. He knows it irks me, but instead of being concerned, he¡¯s chomping at the bit to use it against me. ¡°Yeah, why not? Couple young guys like you, probably need to get your dicks wet.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t talk like that!¡±


    Daddy¡¯s gaze pierces me, stern and unremitting. ¡°Babygirl, don¡¯t interrupt. I know what¡¯s best for you.¡± He turns back to the boys. ¡°My daughter¡¯s a little bit of a stuck up: she gets it from her mother. It¡¯d do her some good to loosen up a little.¡±


    The boys nce at each other, unsure of how to proceed. I watch them, swallowing as I nervously await their response. For a second, I feel a bit of calm wash over me as the boys seem incapable of making a decision. But daddy¡¯s not done yet. ¡°Go on,¡± he says, ¡°she¡¯s stubborn, but she works best when you just go for it. First lesson as a man: don¡¯t ask questions.¡±


    I hear Daddy move behind me. He reaches down and tears my hands away from my chest, re-exposing me to the boys. I whine in response, but Daddy grabs my breasts, kneading them in his hands. His fingers pinch my nipples, twisting them into ecstatic delight.


    To my horror, I close my eyes, my mouth hangs open, and I moan. They feel incredibly sensitive, and burning as Daddy has his way. I must still be on fire from the orgasm he gave me earlier. I bite my lip, trying to stifle my voice, but I do not doubt that the look of a naked girl biting her lip has the same effect as hearing her moan.


    ¡°She¡¯s wet and willing, and boy, does she take tomands. She¡¯s stubborn, but she likes to submit.¡±


    Oh my god! It sounds like Daddy¡¯s trying to sell me to them! They nod, their mouths barely getting out a muffled ¡®yeah¡¯, which struggles against their dry throats.


    ¡°Well, what do you get on you?¡± he asks. He pulls on my nipples, eliciting a grunt from me, showing off his wares as an added incentive.


    ¡°Just some hash.¡±


    ¡°Drugs?¡± Daddy says, disappointingly rolling his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s it? Come on, what else?¡± he firmly retorts.


    They hesitate a moment, and Daddy twists my nipples once more,


    causing my head to loll back. I fall against his shoulder and he suckles on


    my neck, the warm embrace of his lips fucking with my ability to resist. I groan unwillingly, inadvertently helping Daddy with his transaction.


    ¡°I got, like, 50 bucks,¡± the other one says, anxious to get this over with. My daddy thinks a moment, but finally relinquishes control over my body. ¡°Okay, both,¡± he says, waving them over. They hand over the goods. He steps aside, giving the boys room to y. He grabs a beer from the cooler, cracking it open as he uses the cooler as a seat for the show.


    The boyse close, but I don¡¯t move. I¡¯m frozen in ce, staring up at them doe-eyed in utter surprise. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen, but that part of me that wants to see it won¡¯t relent, making sure I do nothing to spoil the moment.


    One boy kneels in front of me, leaning in to kiss me. I recoil on instinct, and he retreats with a defeated look on his face.


    Daddy¡¯s impatient with theirck of experience. ¡°Boys, girls like control.¡± Almost nonchntly, he waves away my rights. ¡°Be a little rough with her, that¡¯s how she¡¯ll respond. Like I said, she¡¯s stuck up.¡± When Daddy


    calls me stuck up again, it sends chills down my body. I ampletely stuck up, I know it, but it¡¯s so weird for him to acknowledge it so easily.


    ¡°It¡¯s the stuck-up girls who like it the worst.¡±


    The blonde boy pipes up, ¡°Are you just going to watch us fuck your daughter?¡±


    Daddy smiles, ¡°That¡¯s the best part. Give it to her, make her your slut.¡±


    He puts his elbows on his knees. ¡°I want to see her beg for it.¡± The blonde boy¡¯s face changes slightly, determination etching his


    features. He¡¯s resolved to get his way. He kneels before me again, but before I


    can move back, he grabs the back of my head and pulls me into him, locking


    his lips with mine. I let him into my mouth, his tongue invading as he ensures


    I can¡¯t pull away.


    I couldn¡¯t stand what Daddy was saying about me, that I¡¯m stubborn and stuck up, that I need to be told what to do. It annoys me so much! I was nning on fighting it with everything I had, just to prove him wrong. But the second I can¡¯t escape the boy¡¯s grip, I melt, my resistance crumbling away like it¡¯s made of dust. I react to his mouth mingling with mine, using my tongue to dance with his, letting him guide me around my mouth.


    When he pulls back, a strand of saliva flows between us before breaking off. That little moment provokes all of our imaginations: it makes me feel used and submissive, desperate in my lust to bend to their wills; it makes


    they feel strong and in control, and I can see that realization wash over them


    instantly.


    Blondy pulls down his shorts, revealing his thick cock pulsing with domination. It all felt so distant until I saw him in his glory like I didn¡¯t know what to expect this entire time. Now that he¡¯s showing me exactly where he¡¯s going to take me, that feeling in my stomaches back. That feeling I felt the second daddy ran his fingers through my crack.


    I want what¡¯sing to me. I sit up a little bit, prepping myself for him.


    I want his cock so bad I can feel my mouth watering.


    He grabs my hair again and I open it immediately. He pulls my mouth onto his cock, and Ipletely engulf him.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Daddy calls from the side, ¡°there we go, baby girl. Suck that dick!¡±


    With my cheerleader watching, I wrap my lips around the blonde boy¡¯s shaft, sealing him inside as I devour his flesh. I bob my head back and forth, taking him in as far as I can go without gagging.

 Chapter 79

    I see the other boye closer and reach out for him. My hand hooks his swim trunks, and I pull them down, feeling but not seeing his hard cock spring out of the waistband. I grab his shaft, stroking him as I continue to go down on the blonde boy.


    I switch cocks, wetting the other boy with my mouth as I stroke blondy with my saliva. The feeling of my lips around hard cock is so fucking amazing, my tongue circling the shaft and tugging at the foreskin. But the taste of one cock followed by a different one is something I never thought would be especially pleasurable. I never thought about it at all, never thinking I¡¯d stoop to sucking two guys off at once. It seemed like something I just wasn¡¯t capable of doing.


    But I was wrong, and I¡¯m d I was. It¡¯s like eating ice cream and then pie right afterward, a mixture of twopletely different vors, each amazing on its own, but somehow far more tantalizing when one chases the other down my throat. I suck their dicks like it¡¯s the most delicious thing I¡¯ve ever had in my life.


    I even take a moment to pull back and admire the two cocks in front of me, watching my hands as I stroke them at a distance, enjoying the glistening of my spit as my hands glide over them. I pull them at different angles and different speeds, watching how their cocks bend and harden, even stroking them the same way at the same time, experiencing how two cocks move as I work them the same way, imagining the pleasure going through them feels the same way for both of them.


    ¡°Come boys, I want to see you fuck her.¡± Daddy is like an instigator who doesn¡¯t want anything to drag on for too long. He¡¯s like a porn director who has the actors perform only the things that turn him on specifically.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± I shout back to him. ¡°Mind your own business!¡±


    Even as I chastise him, the blonde boy releases himself from my grip.


    He circles behind me, picking my hips up and standing me at a ny-degree angle, still bent over as I suck off the other boy.


    He gives his cock a few good strokes before pushing it deep into my cunt, extorting a moan from both of us: me from my pussy splitting, and him from his cock pushing into such a tight hole.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    His motions are slow, not as perfected as daddy¡¯s, but hungry and lusting to fill me up nheless.


    I spread my legs to amodate him, which allows me for the first time to stand barefoot on the sand. The sand is hot, but not unbearable, bunching as I stand on my tippy toes and curl it between them. A sensory wave washes over me: the hot sand at my feet, the cool breeze brushing along my back and breasts, and the waves of the ocean crashing on the shore. This calming, serene world feels like a vacation, only mitigated by a supporting role of my pussy and mouth getting pounded by two young, thick teenagers. It¡¯s a secondary euphoria hitting me, and my state of bliss, forces me to clutch onto the boy in front of me, grabbing his cock with one hand and his thigh with the other so that I don¡¯t allow him or the other boy to slip out of me.


    Blondy¡¯s cock ms into my pussy, his long shaft prating me ruthlessly, intent on blowing his load quickly. I want him to stop, to push it further, not to ruin everything bying too early.


    But I can¡¯t say anything, my mouth full of dick, and I can¡¯t pull away, his hands gripping my hips as he plows into me. His thrustse so hard I bounce violently off his hips, the other boy¡¯s cocking out of my mouth. ¡°Don¡¯te! Don¡¯te!¡± I cry out, waddling forward so that his dick pops out of my aching cunt. ¡°Not yet,¡± I softly chastise him.


    ¡°Ah, I was so close,¡± he whines.


    I can see Daddy shaking his head in the corner of my vision. Don¡¯t worry, Daddy, I won¡¯t let the show finish so fast. I¡¯m going to get the most out of both of them; otherwise, what¡¯s the point of having two boys at the same time?


    I pull the boy in front of me onto the towel,ying him down so that I can straddle him. I climb over him, leaning forward as I guide his cock into my soaking pussy. He groans, his cock snug inside me. I sit down hard on him, taking him into my cunt, enjoying the feeling of him filling me up.


    I look back at Blondy, arching my back, spreading my cheeks for him, inviting him to take me just like Daddy did.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I bite my lip, nodding seductively, acting bashful while barely containing my desire to be double stuffed. He licks his lips as if the mere thought of being inside my ass turns his lust into greed.


    He ducks behind me, grabbing my ass and positioning it at a lower angle. When it¡¯s just right, he slowly introduces his cock into my ass. His swollen head pierces my ass, and I groan in pain and moan in delight. It¡¯s nowhere near as bad as when Daddy did it, and Blondy rapidly pushes his entire length up my ass, an entrance made easier by Daddy¡¯s thick cock already having stretched me out.


    When his cock reaches the hilt, an explosion of pleasure rushes through me. Being filled twice makes my stomach lock up, paralyzed by the burst of arousal and my body¡¯s reaction to the unknown. My body doesn¡¯t know what to do, crushed under the overwhelming feeling of being absolutely, one hundred percent dominated.


    After his cock adjusts to the tightness, he slides out slowly, testing how easily his cock exits. It pulls out easily, and in his excitement, he slides it back in forcefully, smashing his pelvis into my ass. I grunt as his cock propels me forward into the arms of the boy I¡¯m straddling. Both of their cocks slide out temporarily, only for my body to rebound back into them, shoving both cocks deep inside at the same time.


    The pain and pleasure mix indistinguishably, confusing my body into


    neither crying nor moaning, but gasping in awe at the pressure building in my stomach. Blondy lies down on top of me, forcing me to the boy¡¯s chest below us. He picks his hips up and begins to fuck my ass, continuously driving me forward so that I ricochet and return to their cocks, fucked by the rebound.


    My tits press hard against the boy, and when I open my eyes, he grabs my hair and pulls my head back. Instead of kissing me like the other did, he drags my neck to him, sucking on the taut strands of my flesh. He bites and tastes me, suckling on my skin hard, definitely intending to leave a mark, leave his signature brand that ims me as his.


    Even if he¡¯s only fucking me because he paid my father. A shadow passes in front of me, and when I look up, I see Daddy stroking his cock, having rebuilt his stamina after watching my body get used.


    With my hair pulled back and my ass getting roughly plowed, my mouth is suspended in a gaping cavity caught amid constant grunts and moans. Daddy takes it as an invitation, crouching low and using my open jaw as his dick holster, hastily inserting it before I can close my mouth.


    I was wrong: now I¡¯m one hundred percent dominated.


    With three cocks in me, I¡¯ve lost all control of my body. I¡¯m being sent in three directions: up from my pussy, forward from my ass, and back from my mouth. I¡¯m unable to guide myself, merely being pushed around as each cock vites me in turn.


    It¡¯s apetition between them all: when one of them picks up speed, the others follow suit, rushing to match the intensity of the instigator. I¡¯m getting fucked mercilessly, each man doing his damnedest to use me as roughly as possible.


    The emanation of three points of pleasure is beyond intense. When one point dissipates because a cock slips out, another point explodes as a cock ms in. First my ass, then my pussy, then my mouth. They¡¯re all fucking


    my libido into submission, aggressively directing all the pleasure in me to meet in one spot: the point directly above my pussy.


    When Blondy in my ass thrusts onest time, shoving his cock deep into me, I know the torture is about to end. He groans and his cock unloads a wad into me, hot jizz sshing inside my ass and coating me entirely. The warmth of his cum and the pulses of his cock drive me over the edge, causing my body to spasm frantically, my muscles seizing upon every thick object inside me.


    My mouth seals around Daddy¡¯s cock; my pussy sucks in the boy below me; and my ass squeezes Blondy¡¯s cock, drawing out of him everyst ounce of cum in his body. I shake and twitch, forcing the men to slow down as my body bes unmanageable.

 Chapter 80

    When Blondy pulls out, the familiar feeling of cum gushing out of my ass takes over, flooding my crack down to my pussy. Daddy pulls out of my mouth, allowing me to catch my breath.


    But Daddy doesn¡¯t want to take a break at all.


    He helps me to my feet, letting the boy below me slip out of my beaten cunt. I¡¯m so tired, I can barely stand, my feet wobbly and my willpower sapped. Standing behind me, Daddy leans me against him before lifting me


    by my thighs. He pulls my legs apart, disying me to the boy who hadn¡¯t yet


    blown his load.


    The boyes near, guiding his hard cock back into my exposed pussy.


    I moan in excitement, my sensitivity revved up after my second orgasm in the past twenty minutes.


    Daddy hands my legs over to the boy, who holds me aloft on his cock, and I lean forward into him, wrapping my arms around his neck to steady myself. Daddy grabs under my ass and opens me wide. Another rush of the boy¡¯s cum leaks from my ass as Daddy prepares to reenter me. Daddy pushes in, his cock bursting in as the cum inside me works as a


    wonderful lubricant. His cock fully enters me in less than a second, giving me that incredible feeling of being double-stuffed all over again.


    ¡°You paid for that cunt,¡± daddy says. ¡°You better finish inside it.¡± Allowing me to fall backward, Daddy holds me as I sit down on his cock. The boy in front of me begins to thrust, his cock hitting me at such an angle that it seems to strike my cervix every time. Daddy doesn¡¯t thrust, he merely lets the force of the boy drive me up his body, so that when he pulls out, I fall back down on Daddy¡¯s dick, impaling myself through gravity. I reach backward around Daddy¡¯s neck to steady myself as the boy plows my cunt. He fucks me furiously as Daddy does all the work of holding my weight. He leans forward, not content with just my pussy, and takes my nipple in his mouth. He suckles it, biting it on asion as his ferocity causes his jaw to clench. I yelp when he bites too hard, which causes him to use only his lips, pulling on my flesh and tasting my nub as he flicks it with his tongue.


    He pulls back, focusing on finishing his job and getting his money¡¯s worth. His nails dig into my thighs as he uses them as leverage, ensuring he gets maximum velocity as he tears into my pussy.


    He grunts and curses, the animal side of himing out as he pounds me. ¡°Yeah, fuck yeah, you slut. I¡¯m fucking that sweet little pussy.¡± ¡°Yeah, there you go,¡± Daddy says, taking the role of mentor to a couple of horny teenagers who paid to fuck a girl on the beach. ¡°Make her a slut. Come in her fucking pussy. She needs it, fucking wants your seed in her.¡± He speeds up, fueled by my daddy¡¯s admissions. I¡¯ve never told him any of this, but Daddy reads me like a book, exposing my inner desires for all the


    world to hear. It¡¯s embarrassing but incredibly freeing, getting fucked exactly


    as I want to without all the awkwardness of asking for it.


    The boy¡¯s thrusts are so rapid and furious that I can tell precisely when he¡¯s about toe. Not a word leaves his mouth, but I immediately start bucking my hips onto him, feeding his cock into me.


    He holds himself inside me before firing off multiple shots of sticky, gooey strands of cum into my virgin cunt. I moan in delight as if I¡¯m willingly swallowing everything he¡¯s giving me, instead of being forced to by the appetite of my stepfather. He twitches and shakes, spurting a little more hot cum into me before leaving me in the hands of my father.


    The boy sits down next to the other one on the towel, resting to catch his ragged breath. They watch on as Daddy holds me up in the air, spreading my legs even further than before, opening my cunt so that the boy¡¯s seedes to the surface and coats mybia in white milk.


    Finally, my daddy begins to fuck me all over again. I lean back into him and his strong arms lift me slightly, only to drop me down again onto his cock. He thrusts into me, his measured strokes a beautiful piece of artwork against the frenzied movements of the two inexperienced boys.


    ¡°You love daddy¡¯s dick, don¡¯t you, baby girl?¡±


    ¡°Yes, daddy.¡±


    He gives me some quick thrusts as a reward, dragging his bulbous head along my sensitive anal walls and causing me to squirm in tion.


    ¡°You love being used like a slut.¡±


    ¡°I love being your slut.¡±


    ¡°Not just mine, baby girl. Everyone¡¯s.¡± I look over at the boys, who are transfixed by our conversation. They may be spent, but they¡¯re loving every second of my humiliation.


    Daddy fucks me, using my asshole like it¡¯s the only hole for him, basking in the tightness as he punctures his little girl.


    ¡°Tell them you hope you get pregnant.¡±


    ¡°I hope I get pregnant.¡±


    Daddy begins to speed up, issuingmands between breaths.


    ¡°Thank him foring in you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for giving me your cum.¡± I moan, my breathing rough and uneven, and each word causes me to struggle to regain myself. I can hear his breath getting tired behind me as he starts to pound me hard, driven by my utter surrender. ¡°Thank him for taking your ass.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for fucking my ass.¡±


    ¡°Take it,e on. Take this dick.¡± Daddy rams his cock into me so fast


    that I think I¡¯m going to rip open. His fury is met by a loose ass, letting Daddy in with no more resistance. His thrusts are no longer calm and consistent, but instead violent and angry.


    Daddy fucks me like he owns me.


    He finally ends it, just like thest three times, bying deep into me, each pulse met with a fierce thrust intent onunching his seed buried within me. He spills as much as before, filling me up with his creamy load. I sit on his cock for a moment, feeling it soften and weaken. Daddy lifts me slightly and his cock slips out, followed by more cum than before, probably abination of him and Blondy finishing one after another.


    He lowers me back to the ground, my feet meeting the hot sand again. Daddy takes my hand and pulls me over to the cooler. He hands me the money and the hash the boys gave him in exchange for fucking me. I guess


    Daddy wants me to keep it, as payment for a job well done. I look through the money, imagining what a poor girl like me could do with it. I can make this go a long way, that¡¯s for sure, and be fucking high while I do it.


    ¡°Give that back to them.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, confused.


    ¡°That¡¯s not yours. It¡¯s theirs.¡± He waves me over to the boys. ¡°Give it back to them.¡±


    ¡°I thought they were paying you?¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m not going to charge them for something you


    wanted in the first ce.¡± He points over to them. ¡°And when you give it to them, tell them ¡®thank you¡¯ again for fucking you.¡±


    I blush, goosebumps popping up everywhere. Daddy¡¯s so naughty, making me submit and then fuck them, all so he could give them back their money.


    He didn¡¯t sell me; he gave me away for free!


    I squeeze my legs together, feeling the cum sloshing around inside my pussy and ass. I swallow andply, walking over to the boys. I hand them the money and the drugs. ¡°Thank you for fucking me,¡± I coyly whisper.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    They¡¯re surprised, but when they look at my father, he simply nods.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Did you enjoy it?¡±


    I nod. ¡°I loved it.¡±


    Blondy pulls on my nipple, forcing it from its hiding ce onest time.


    I squirm. ¡°Maybe your dad will let us y with you one more time.¡±


    I look back at Daddy, who¡¯s waving his finger for me toe over.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I think Daddy¡¯s got other ns for me.¡±


    I walk back to my keeper, excited to know what else my daddy thinks my body might need. I have a feeling he knows a lot more about my desires than I could ever hope to.

 Chapter 81

    DADDY MAKES ME HIS MIDNIGHT SNACK


    The fridge has never looked so empty in my life.


    So many dang condiments, but no actual food. I can make a slurry of ketchup, mustard, and mayo, but rather than quell my rumbling stomach and put me to sleep, I¡¯d probably vomit and stare dead-eyed into space.


    Sorry, it¡¯s just insomnia makes me itchy and irritated.


    For the past few days-maybe a week actually-I¡¯ve been stuck in a rut of trying to go to sleep but getting so fidgety that I get up and walk the house for hours, finally draining myself around three or four in the morning. It¡¯s something that¡¯s been happening on and off for the past year. I think it has to do withing home every so often and the reurring stress of having to return to college looming over me. Ie home to rx, but it¡¯s like a dread so subtle that it eats away at me silently during the day and screams me awake at night.


    I¡¯m not going to have a breakdown or anything like that, but I¡¯d love to get some dang sleep once in a while, you know?


    I¡¯ve circled around to this fridge a half a dozen times in the past few hours, checking if the appliance has magically spawned some real food since thest time I looked. Of course, it hasn¡¯t, but my nervous nature wants me doing something to distract me from my anxiety.


    I¡¯m lucky my mom and stepdad are light sleepers. They haven¡¯t woken once since I¡¯ve been home, and I can¡¯t say I haven¡¯t made a serious ruckus trying to keep myself busy. But they¡¯re like the dead in their bedroom. I guess when you get older, your body starts preparing for that eternal dirt nap¡­ Geez, my rattled mind is thinking some dark stuff. I have to focus sometimes when I¡¯m upte at night to prevent myself from thinking of the weirdest shit at the most inappropriate times.


    Finally, on the seventh look through the refrigerator, I discover some meats and cheese to make a sandwich.


    I know, I know. How the heck did I miss that the other six times? I guess I just wasn¡¯t looking as hard as I should have been, enveloped in brain fog I¡¯d been cultivating the past few days.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Grabbing the bread, I turn to the ind counter top and go to work assembling my shoddily constructed sandwich, pping some muenster cheese between smi and turkey, coated in a heavy spread of mayo. When


    I pick the sandwich up to my mouth, I notice my stepfather standing in the doorway of the kitchen.


    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± I cry out, the fright of seeing someone up thiste for the first time sends a shattering pulse through my body. My heart skips, causing my chest to ache for a few seconds.


    I freeze in ce as I stare at him: He¡¯s wearing a gray t-shirt and boxers, having just gotten up from bed. But his eyes are focused a little lower down on me. When I follow his gaze, my fright turns to surprise, havingpletely forgotten the way I¡¯m dressed.


    Or, barely dressed, that is.


    Like I said, no one¡¯s gotten up one time while I¡¯ve been wandering this house like a ghoul. So I took it upon myself to be a little morefortable, ditching my shirt and shorts. Without them, I¡¯m dressed in only my white cotton panties and bra, which hug my thin frame and leave nothing to the imagination.


    I plop the sandwich down and ce my hands over my chest, covering what ample cleavage I can.


    ¡°Uh, sorry, daddy,¡± I stutter, ¡°I didn¡¯t think anyone would be up. Did I wake you?¡±


    Daddy doesn¡¯t answer, his half-closed eyes fixated around my stomach, which is visible above the ind. I¡¯d probably be way more mortified of how I looked if the ind wasn¡¯t offering me cover below my waist. I wait a moment, but he doesn¡¯t move and doesn¡¯t answer. I swallow, my mouth bing dry. ¡°Daddy, will you stop staring,¡± I softlyin, ¡°It makes me ufortable.¡±


    But daddy doesn¡¯t really move, only swaying in ce.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± I try to get his attention, but he doesn¡¯t respond.


    And then it hits me, something I never thought I¡¯d ever see in my life. I walk around the ind and approach daddy. When I prod his muscr arm with my fingers, daddy only tilts backwards before rocking back to his feet.


    ¡°Are you sleepwalking?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t respond, as I assumed he wouldn¡¯t. It was a question directed more to my own wonderment than anything else. I tilt my head to get a good look at his eyes, which aren¡¯t following me in the least bit. I wave my hand in front of him, and then I giggle to myself.


    Daddy mumbles something, but it¡¯s so quiet that I can¡¯t make it out.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t respond, but every so often he mumbles again, no clearer


    than before.


    Even if I wasn¡¯t incredibly sleep deprived, this has to be the funniest thing I¡¯ve seen. I poke him again for good measure, retreating quickly in case he springs awake.


    He doesn¡¯t, seemingly frozen in time the moment he walked into the kitchen.


    Why did he stop, anyway? Hmm, I do remember seeing something about not waking a sleepwalker. It could be dangerous, like it causes them to panic when they wake up and don¡¯t know where they are or their heart can stop or something. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s actually true or not, but¡­


    Maybe it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t mess with him, just in case.


    But I don¡¯t move. I only watch as daddy¡¯s lifeless body teeters on his unstable bnce. Something inside me is pulling me toward him when I just said I should walk away. I don¡¯t know what it is¡­


    Is it the chance to do something naughty to him?


    No, no. I shake my head. That¡¯s that darkness from brain fog talking again. Do something naughty? What¡¯s wrong with me? The man is


    experiencing something strange here. It¡¯d be so wrong to do something to him now, when he¡¯s so defenseless.


    And what if it makes his heart stop or whatever? That¡¯d be incredibly messed up, even if it sounds physically impossible.


    There is the one thing I like about my stepdad, though. It¡¯s not like I get to be around him a lot, what with being off at school, but when I am, I do take a peek every so often when he takes his shirt off.


    It¡¯s totally innocent, I swear!


    He just has a killer bod. Like, a six pack and smoking pecs. I¡¯ve just never seen a body like his before, and the reality is, I think it¡¯s really hot.


    It¡¯s weird, I know, but I think it¡¯s kind of turned me on to the point where I think the next boyfriend I have has to have a killer body too. And¡­ well, I¡¯ve never touched one before either. I¡¯ve always wondered what solid muscle feels like.


    As much as I should walk away, the urge to delve deeper is too strong to ignore.


    I nce out of the kitchen and around the corner, just to make sure no one¡¯s following him around or wondering where he ran off to. If I¡¯m going to be weird about this, thest thing I need is someone seeing me be weird.


    When the coast is clear, I return to daddy, wringing my hands together.


    My motions are slow and delicate, until I remember that I was just poking him a minute ago and he didn¡¯t stir at all.


    I reach down and pull daddy¡¯s shirt up, exposing his muscr frame.


    Daddy mumbles again and I freeze. Something incoherent, which dies down to silence once more.


    His body looks even better this close up and in this dark lighting, giving it a stark and intimidating presence. I ce my finger tips along the contours of his abs, digging in and touching the crevasses that separate them. I¡¯ve never felt something so hard in my life! I mean, I definitely have, but the fact that it¡¯s connected to a man¡¯s body gives it a sense of strength that I didn¡¯t think was possible.


    Riding the waves of his muscles north, I make my way to his perfectly toned pecs. Daddy¡¯s not a hairy guy, so crossing his body is an oddly smooth experience, made all the stranger by his rippling physique.


    I ce my palm over his chest, feeling what it¡¯d be like if I were on top of him¡­


    Oh my gosh! I can¡¯t believe I just thought something so naughty! Geez, girl, keep it in your pants!


    But just as I think that, and as my fingers curl into daddy¡¯s muscle, the bulge of his boxers moves, flexing as I caress his skin.


    I suck in my breath. ¡°Daddy,¡± I chastise him, ¡°is this turning you on?¡±


    He mumbles, and for the first time, I make out a word. ¡°Shelly.¡±


    That¡¯s my mom¡¯s name! He thinks I¡¯m my mom! This is too funny. When I let out a softugh, his bulge twitches again, and another dirty thought enters my dirty mind.


    What if I just touch it? Like, for just a second?


    I bite my lip and look up at daddy. His eyes haven¡¯t moved one bit since he came in here. When he wakes up in the morning, would he ever know what I was doing to him?


    The possibilities there. I mean, touching is body is kind of creepy, but touching his junk? That¡¯s crossing a line.


    Hmm. Maybe it¡¯s crossing a line so hard that it couldn¡¯t possibly be real.


    Not to daddy¡¯s sleepy brain. Even if he does remember it, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d


    think it was anything but a dream. A super embarrassing dream at that, which he¡¯d try his hardest to forget entirely.


    I ponder it for a moment more before making my lusty decision. My hand slides over the top of his shorts, pressing against his cock. I run


    underneath and cup his balls, massaging gently as I get a feel for his size.

 Chapter 82

    My small hand can barely contain him, and it¡¯s only getting more difficult, as each second my hand caresses him is another second his cock gets harder. I guess what they say is true: a man¡¯s cock has a mind of its own. For a man who¡¯s reacted to very little up until now, his cock is rapidly approaching fullness. I squeeze lightly, not wanting to startle him. The hardness of his shaft is amazing, even harder than any of the muscles I just touched.


    I had no idea that a man getting turned on could be so powerful.


    I kind of want to see what it looks like.


    I slide my hand under his waistband, pull it from his body, and lean forward¡­


    Daddy moans, which immediately causes me to seize up and let go of his underwear. The stic band ps against his pelvis.


    His groan is followed by silence, but daddy¡¯s handnds on his crotch and he squeezes his bulge.


    Oh, boy. I guess I need to stop now, because I have no idea if I¡¯m going to wake him up. That¡¯s definitely thest thing I want.


    I just got to grab my sandwich and get the heck out of here. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll wander back to his room eventually.


    I grab my food and walk out of the kitchen, intent on letting daddy figure this thing out himself. I head to the living room and plunk my butt down on the sofa. I turn on the TV and start in on my sandwich. I¡¯m not a couple minutes into eating when I hear daddy walk in from the kitchen. My chewing stops, my shock leaving my mouth hanging open. He¡¯s still stuck in slumbend, but this is the first time he¡¯s moved so far. His sleepy gaze it fixated on me again, as if I were the focal point of the room.


    Wait. Did he just follow me in here?


    I start chewing again, resolved to finish my food and run off to my room, in the hopes that he¡¯ll leave me be.


    Just like before, he mumbles, but this time I can make out a single, clear word.


    ¡°Hungry.¡±


    I look at my sandwich. Can he tell I¡¯m eating right now? ¡°Uh, it¡¯s mine, daddy. You can eat when you wake up.¡±


    But daddy is no longer a passive yer in all this. After a few seconds of standing insensate in the doorway, daddy takes a step toward me.


    What the heck?


    He closes in on me, his steps determined and in no way sleepy or uncontrolled. He stops directly in front of me, his half-closed eyes looking down on me. His presence is looming and dark, his face clouded in shadow.


    He lowers himself onto his knees.


    He moves as if he¡¯s reading from a manual, concise and methodical, finishing one step and taking a moment before starting the next. After hends on his knees, a moment passes before his handsnd on my knees. I cough, clearing the food from my throat. I swallow it and push the te to the cushion next to me. ¡°Daddy, what are you doing?¡±


    As always, he¡¯s in his own world,pletely unresponsive to anything I say. Instead, his response is a pause in action, just before his strong arms spread my legs apart.


    I gasp, my heart a pitter patter of rapid beats. ¡°Daddy!¡± I shout-whisper, ncing through the doorway for unexpected visitors. ¡°Stop! You shouldn¡¯t be doing that.¡±


    Daddy leans forward, his nose only an inch from my white panties. He inhales deeply, letting out a satisfying sigh as he breathes me in.


    ¡°Hungry,¡± he mumbles.


    Hungry? I look over to the seat next to me. My food¡¯s right¡­ Daddy¡¯s open mouthnds on my panties. The shock to my system is instantaneous, causing my breath to catch as the situation throws me off guard.


    His mouth is directly on my pussy!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I squirm in my seat, unconsciously trying to slide backwards, but caught against the back of the couch. Daddy¡¯s hands hold my legs in ce so I can¡¯t close them, while he sloppily moves his mouth on top over the fabric of my panties.


    Even though his motions are in no way expert, it still feels insanely good. The warmth of his breath, the opening and closing of his mouth, the tiny flicks of his wandering tongue.


    It sends shivers up my spine. I¡¯m still clenched, but every motion of his mouth melts me, until I turn into a puddle in my seat. No longer backing away, instead my body flowing into daddy, yearning for his touch. I can feel moisture building on my panties from the inside, my pussy aching to escape and feel his mouth on it.


    I try to deny it; I try to push my mind away from him. But his mouth is not stopping, constantly pulling my attention to his lusting hunger, his ravenous mouth looking for its next meal. I want to tell him to stop, but I know he wouldn¡¯t hear me.


    Instead, all I can think about is giving in, and experiencing daddy¡¯s mouth directly on my body.


    My hand slides down my stomach, and though I hesitate for a long time, I eventually give it, sliding my panties over to the side, out of daddy¡¯s way.


    The flick of his tongue forces a moan from my lips. Oh my gosh! It feels so good. I grip the cushion with my other hand, bracing against daddy¡¯s mindless mouth eating me out.


    ¡°Oh shhhhhoot, daddy,¡± I groan. As if my panties were a barrier he was waiting to be pulled down, daddy¡¯s mouth finds what it was searching for andtches on. His lips suck in mybia, drawing out my lips as he tastes my salty flesh. His tongue cruises between the ps before crossing my clit,


    dobbing it with the tip. He realizes what the little button is and ces his lips on it, sucking it in and molding it with his lips. He sucks on it, drinking from my cunt like my clit was the straw.


    I bite my lip, the sensation overwhelming. ¡°Oh f-f-f-fuuukkkk!¡± I moan, trying my hardest to keep my voice down so I don¡¯t wake my mother, who¡¯s only a room away from us.


    I¡¯m such a pervert that I let my sleepwalking daddy lick my pussy, so caught up in my own pleasure that I don¡¯t think one second of what it might do to my mom if she walked out on us.


    All I can think about is those sweet lips on my box.


    ¡°Yes, daddy, yes. Eat my pussy.¡±


    Daddy groans. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because he¡¯s horny or because he thinks he¡¯s actually eating something. All daddy can do is suck my clit, tugging on it as my juices continue to gush from me.


    He must know something is up beyond food, because daddy sits back on his knees and clumsily tries to pull his shirt over his head. Almost unconsciously, I lean forward and like a good daughter, instinctively help him take his shirt off. But then daddy reaches inside his boxers, and even though I can¡¯t see it, I can tell he¡¯s ying with himself. I feel the heat rise in my face. Is he really masturbating right now? How naive am I that I¡¯m surprised my daddy would be touching himself right after eating a girl out? What did I expect, really?


    It makes me feel strangely ufortable, though, watching a man pleasure himself who¡¯spletely unaware that he¡¯s being watched.


    ¡°No, daddy, stop that.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t, his motions not slowing.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± Iin, grabbing his shoulders, ¡°you can¡¯t do that here. It¡¯s not right.¡±


    He continues. In an effort to stop him, I reach under hisrge arms and try to lift his hand out of his pants. Instead, daddy struggles off his knees to his feet, getting up but still keeping his hand where it is.


    And still touching himself vigorously.


    ¡°Stop, daddy.¡± I p at his hand under his shorts, but daddy doesn¡¯t even flinch.


    I growl, angry that he¡¯s not listening. I can¡¯t get him to stop, and thest thing I want is for my mom to walk out and see him touching himself in the living room. And I¡¯m the one who put him in this situation. If only I hadn¡¯t gotten curious and started touching him in the kitchen.


    I got to get him to stop. What would get a guy to stop touching himself?


    What if¡­

 Chapter 83

    I grab the waistband of his boxers and slide them down his thighs. Underneath, daddy¡¯s hand is slowly massaging his cock. Even though I¡¯m only a girl, I know for a fact he isn¡¯t doing it right. He¡¯s just kind of mashing it absentmindedly. There¡¯s no way that¡¯s doing any good for him. But I got to get him to stop. If not for his sake, then at least for my conscience of getting him going down this road.


    ¡°Daddy, stop.¡± This time I don¡¯tmand him, instead gently guiding his hand away from his crotch. ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to do this. I never in my wildest dreams thought


    I¡¯d have my daddy¡¯s cock so close to me.


    I fall to my knees, taking his thickness in my hand. I give it a light


    squeeze, enjoying that same pleasure I felt before in the kitchen. The spongy


    tissue is so fun to touch. I¡¯m not even sure what I canpare to the soft flesh and hard shaftbination. Whatever it is, the feeling of gripping his huge cock in my tiny hand sends a wave of excitement down my arm. I think I have to get him toe. It¡¯s the only way to get him to stop touching himself.


    So I stroke, pulling the loose flesh along his cock back, feeling it tighten as I reach the base of his shaft. I pull it back toward me, watching


    the skin bunch up along the head of his cock. I stroke him back and forth, awkwardly


    rubbing his sack with my other hand. I¡¯m not experienced at all with this, but


    I¡¯m pretty sure this should get daddy going good.


    I look up and can see a hint of pleasure in daddy¡¯s face. I see a tiny flicker of a smile creep in, and I start to stroke him harder. I want to make daddye so hard right now. It¡¯s fun having this much control over a guy.


    But daddy¡¯s hand swings around and he starts to fondle himself again.


    Am I not doing it right? Why¡¯s he trying to get in on my action?


    I grab his hand with my own free hand and bring it back to his side. When I let go, it takes only a second for his hand toe back around, sneaking in on my territory and preventing me from stroking him effectively.


    I bring his hand back around, and when he tries to touch himself again, I bring his hand back to his side and hold it there for good measure.


    Good. One hand¡¯s holding his arm still, so I can still masturbate daddy. But as soon as I feel like I have things under control, his other handes around and knocks my hand off his cock. He begins tozily mash it again. I grab his wrist and bring it back to his side, holding him there.


    Now I have to hold both arms or he won¡¯t stop! Ugh!


    I take a deep breath.


    I guess there¡¯s only one thing I can do.


    I scooch forward on my knees, and while I pin daddy¡¯s arms to his side, I lean my head in and take his thick cock in my mouth. The salty flesh


    immediately makes me salivate, and I make good use of it as I take him in as far as I can, coating him in slick spittle.


    I suck on him like he sucked on me, drawing on his flesh as I bob my head back and forth. Without my hands, it¡¯s difficult to guide myself, but after a minute, I get the hang of it, quickly sucking on daddy and taking his dick in further and further, adapting to his substantial length.


    I push it even more, finally getting him to the back of my throat. I use it like a training exercise (the best when it¡¯s a real man!), allowing me to master


    the deep throat. I hold his cock against my throat, restricting my gag reflex.


    Although I don¡¯t gag, my mouth salivates hard, building up a flood of saliva, which spills out of my mouth as soon as I take his dick out. I drool all over,ughing at my own little piggy behavior.


    But daddy gets surprisingly impatient, and right in front of me, he begins to thrust forward. I watch dumbfounded as daddy unconsciously searches for something to stick his dick into.


    I try not tough. It¡¯s like watching one of those dogs that has no idea how to have sex, you know? They get behind a girl and just hump the air because they only know how to do the basics on pure instinct. They just don¡¯t


    know what they need to be fucking while they do it. Daddy¡¯s basically doing the same thing, desperately looking to fulfill his carnal desires, even if he doesn¡¯t know how to do it.


    But I know how to do it, and my sick, twisted, foggy mind is broiling enough in lust to get it done.


    So I stand up, and guiding daddy by his arms, drag him back to the sofa. I sit down on the soft cushion, remove my panties, and position myself, spreading my legs wide so daddy has room to move. When I¡¯mfortable,


    I grab daddy¡¯s arms and guide him slowly to me.


    I pick my knees up, bending my legs up toward me and exposing my wide open cunt to daddy. I don¡¯t know if he can see it, but if he¡¯s like any other animal, he might just be able to smell my soaked cunt and heat seek right to it.


    Just as I expected, his hips begin to absentmindedly thrust again. I pull


    him down toward me, cing his hands on either side of the couch. Once he¡¯s close enough, daddy leans in himself, his thrusting dick only inches away from me. I lower him a little more and his cock starts to brush against my lips, eliciting a grunt from me. The touch of his cock burns so good, the brush of his flesh like the striking of a match against my libido.


    But like a mindless animal, he thrusts without purpose.


    It¡¯s only his babygirl now who gives him purpose.


    I reach down, grab his shaft, and when he pulls back to thrust, I push downward on his cock. The next thrust forward sends his saliva rich cock deep into my soaked pussy. I cover my mouth as I scream out, struggling as hard as I can to keep quiet.


    His cock flies straight through me, sliding in easily through my arousal.


    Since daddy isn¡¯t awake, he pushes his cock all the way in without a second¡¯s hesitation, ripping me open and driving his bulbous head all the way until it strikes my cervix.


    He halts at the end, his cock frozen inside me. As if daddy realizes that he¡¯s struck gold, he takes a moment to reposition himself, before pulling his cock out and driving it back into me.


    I seal my mouth shut, stifling my exhausted moans. I don¡¯t want to wake mom. I have to keep quiet.


    But daddy¡¯s mindless dick moves without inhibition, insisting on fucking me with his long shaft. Daddy¡¯s angle from above is so steep that his cock punctures me with each thrust, diving all the way in and filling me uppletely.


    Like a wild animal, he fucks me with abandon, a crazy lust consuming his sleepy mind. He barely makes a sound except for the asional deep breath.


    Me, on the other hand, I¡¯m fighting like heck to keep myself from crying out in ecstasy. I have my hand stered over my mouth, until it starts to be so loud that I¡¯m forced to ce my other hand over it as well.


    I started this, but right now, I have no power to end it.


    Daddy¡¯s got me pinned down on the couch, his cock locking my hips with his, keeping us bound until he finishes what he needs to do. I can¡¯t stop it. I can¡¯t stop the animal that¡¯s fucking me from reaching orgasm.


    Oh my gosh! Orgasm?!


    ¡°No, daddy,¡± I get out between my fingers, ¡°don¡¯te inside me.¡± But like every moment before, daddy pays me no mind.


    He¡¯s going toe inside me and there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. But rather than be scared, the excitement inside me starts to grow at an exponential rate. The more I think about him finishing inside me, the more I think about the sleepwalking animal using me without remorse, the more I think about the rote thrusts of his cock deep inside me without conscious


    thought, the more my pussy begins to burn. That is, until my daddy forces me to burst on his cock.


    I mp my hands on my mouth as hard as I can as my body spasms from an explosive orgasm. Ie hard, my body shaking and shattering, melting as his long meat continues to pound me. I continue to rattle as daddy


    takes no break in fucking me,pletely oblivious to my release of pleasure.


    All his ignorance of my pleasure only serves to ramp me up all over again, and it takes no more than a minute before my body¡¯s ready to st out all over again. His animal instincts, his hard cock, his innate desire to fill something with it¡­ it¡¯s all so powerful in its ability to make me crack under the pressure.


    Ie, lurching about as I focus on keeping my moans to myself. I shake all over again, my pussy seizing on his unrelenting member, tightening and releasing as his cock enters and exits. He drives into me, breaking me upon his manly hunger.


    My body weakens, my muscles tired and aching.


    I want to cry.


    Not out of sadness, but because if he makes mee again, I feel like I might pass out, and I might not be able to stop myself from screaming his name throughout the entire fucking house, waking my peaceful mother. ¡°Daddy,e in me, please,¡± I beg, going against my previous sentiment. The only hope I have now is to make hime, and that he can actually hear me through that thick skull of his.


    ¡°I want you to fill me up. Fill me up.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Come in my pussy. Give me your seed.¡±


    ¡°Make your baby pregnant.¡±


    Thest must have been enough, because I feel daddy strain for the briefest moment, and with only the slightest, nearly inaudible grunt, he unloads his cum deep into my pussy. His body twitches, and with each twitch, a pump of creamy white semen douses my walls in hot fluid. I want to moan out in bliss, being filled entirely by daddy, but my body is so broken, all I can get out is a few weak gasps of air.


    Once his heat stops flowing through me, his hips retreat, pulling his cock out of my sopping cunt.


    Daddy stumbles a little bit, mumbling something about being tired, before sitting down on the sofa next to me. As I fight to regain my breath, I can hear daddy begin to snore.


    Wow, I did not expect sex to have that effect on him. All I wanted to do was get him to stop touching himself. Instead, I got a daddy passed out next to me and a pussy leaking his cum.


    I stand up, the cum dripping down my inner thigh. I head off to my room before realizing something. I rush back to the kitchen and grab a towel, running it under the faucet. I head back to daddy and give his cock a good scrub.


    He might not remember what happened, but the smell of pussy all over him would not be a good thing for him to wake up to.


    This is going to be my little secret.


    I give daddy¡¯s cheek a kiss. I rub my stomach. Maybe in nine months, it could be our little secret. You never know when I might catch him sleepwalking again.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I see the catalyst of the evening that ended with daddy fucking his little girl.


    My sandwich!


    I¡¯m still kind of hungry, but I might just be able to sleep for the first time in a long while.

 Chapter 84

    DADDY FINDS ME TIED UP


    I pull against the straps, enjoying the snugness on my wrists. We¡¯ve never done this before, but I already feel this amazing tug in my stomach. I¡¯m incredibly excited, the bad girl in me wants toe out and get a little nasty.


    I look at my boyfriend, James, as he fastens my leg to the corner post of my bed. The look in his eye is one of burning desire. I can see his mouth mulling around, as if he¡¯s thinking about eating me up.


    The whole reason we decided to do this is because I have a bad habit of wanting to stop James when he does all sorts of things to me. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s anxiety or what, but I¡¯m always guiding his head with my hands, or closing my legs on him, or pulling away when the sensations get too powerful. It¡¯s a big reason why I¡¯ve nevere before.


    ¡°Are you excited, sexy?¡± he asks, pulling the straps tight.


    I nod. ¡°Oh yeah. I want you so bad right now.¡± I do feel anxious, but it¡¯s actually being quelled by my desire. It feels like this just might work. I¡¯mpletely spread apart, each limb tied to a corner post of the bed, trapping me to my mattress. I have only my pink panties and bra on-I even threw on my long pink heels for the kink factor-but I feel entirely naked. I can imagine his fingers touching me, and when I pull against the bindings, I don¡¯t budge a single inch. The thought that I couldn¡¯t offer even an ounce of resistance is intoxicating.


    I just want his hands all over me. I just want my bra undone, my tits free for ying with, my panties removed, my soaking cunt clear as day. But as he begins to unbutton his shirt, he stops, his head cocking to the side. His smile disappears, and he¡¯s lost as his eyes search around. ¡°What is it, babe?¡± I ask, trying to see where his eyes are focused on the wall.


    I don¡¯t see anything.


    He raises his hand, waving at me. ¡°Shh, shh, shh,¡± he harshly whispers. I shake my head, trying to shrug my shoulders as if they weren¡¯t bound to the bed. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hear that?¡± he asks, panic ushering his words.


    He hurries over to the bedroom door, cracking it open so he can peek through.


    Suddenly, he leaps back, startled.


    ¡°What? What is it?¡±


    He turns and rushes to the window.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your stepdad! He¡¯s back home!¡±


    ¡°So, what-wait!¡±


    He pulls the window open, searching the ground for a clearnding spot. ¡°Babe, I¡¯m not sticking around. If he finds me, he¡¯ll kill me. You know your dad.¡±


    ¡°Well-goddamn it!-at least fucking untie me!¡± I shout in a hushed tone. I yank against the straps, which give way nothing at all.


    For a second, James stops, considers his actions, and starts to pull his leg back in through the window. Thank God! He¡¯sing back to release me.


    Damn, after this, I don¡¯t know if I can trust the son of a bitch. I can¡¯t believe he was going to just leave me here.


    But then my stepdad calls out for me from across the house. ¡°Jesse? Can youe help me?¡±


    James freezes, his eyes wide and dted like a frightened animal. He


    stares at the door, looks at me, back to the door, and then makes a run for it.


    ¡°Sorry, babe,¡± he says, climbing out the window.


    ¡°Sorry! Sorry! You fucker!¡± I scream, pulling at my straps futilely.


    ¡°You¡¯re so dead when I see you again!¡±


    ncing to the door, I realize that he left it open after checking through it. My tone changes to one of begging. ¡°Please, James,e back. Come help me, please!¡±


    I have no idea if he heard me, but all I¡¯m met with is a breezeing through the window.


    He¡¯s gone.


    I yank at the straps, trying my damnedest to loosen something, to break something, to give me just an extra inch of motion. But, unfortunately for once, we didn¡¯t buy the cheap stuff, and I¡¯m unable to change anything about my situation.


    Suddenly, I hear the door open as I¡¯m fiddling with the strap strangling my right wrist.


    ¡°Hey, I was calling you, didn¡¯t you-¡±


    When I turn to the left, I see the tall, rugged construction worker that is my stepdad nkly staring at me, fixated on that near-nudity I was so excited about before but feel incredibly self-conscious of now.


    ¡°Heeeeeyyy, daddy. What are you up to?¡± I ask, trying to y the sweet and innocent girl. The sweet and innocent girl who¡¯s tied up because her boyfriend wanted to fuck her especially rough.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing, Jesse?¡±


    ¡°Oh this?¡± I say, twisting my wrists in mock fashion, ying it cool.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    His anger is ring. ¡°Where¡¯s that goddamn boy?!¡±


    ¡°He ran off like a coward,¡± I spit out.


    After a moment, daddy shakes his head in disappointment. ¡°Jesus Christ, Jesse. This is the type of stuff you do while I¡¯m out of the house?¡± I twist my lips, annoyed that he¡¯s going to lecture me now. ¡°Please, daddy, I¡¯m not really in the mood.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not in the mood?! How ¡¯bout me? You think this is what I want toe home to on one of my few days off? Seeing my stepdaughter dressed up and tied to the bed like a whore.¡±


    I roll my eyes. ¡°Oh, like you and mom don¡¯t get into it like this.¡± ¡°What me and your mother do is none of your business. But, honestly, no, we aren¡¯t doing crazy shit like this.¡±


    I scoff, ¡°Well, then, I feel sorry for you.¡± Almost.


    ¡°Oh, you think you¡¯re better than us? I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s boyfriend ran off like a pussy and left her tied to the bed.¡±


    Yeah, that¡¯s why I felt ¡®almost¡¯ sorry for him. I blush, my face turning crimson as I can¡¯t sink any further into the mattress. ¡°Will you just help untie me, please?¡± The ¡®please¡¯ was no where as nice as it needed to be. ¡°Why should I?¡± he asks, folding his arms and approaching the side of the bed.


    That same nervous fear runs through me that watching my boyfriend ditch me and leap out a window produced. ¡°Ugh,¡± I sigh, frustrated, ¡°don¡¯t do


    that. Don¡¯t be a prude.¡±


    ¡°Prude?¡± heughs. ¡°Just because your mother isn¡¯t interested in this stuff, doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°Oh, now it¡¯s not crazy. Stop joking around and untie me.¡±


    He looks me up and down. A shiver runs through me as his eyes


    examine my body. My panties and bra are nearly see through, but when I try to cover myself up from his lecherous view, ites to no avail as my hands and legs cannot escape their resistance.


    My body is open for the taking and there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. A queasy nervous energy hits my stomach again, reminiscent of when James was tying the straps.


    It makes me ufortable. He¡¯s my stepdad. ¡°Will you stop, you pervert?¡± I weaklyin. It¡¯s only a little ufortable, that is.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he says.


    ¡°You don¡¯t¡­ know?¡± I ask, dumbfounded.


    ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m kind of into it. It¡¯s not like your mother ever lets me have any fun.¡± His left hand falls to my thigh, his fingertips brushing up against me as hezily carries them up my leg.


    I shudder, the sudden soft touch sending a spark through my skin. It feels so fucking good! I must still be supercharged from earlier, and daddy¡¯s hand is ramping me up all over again.


    ¡°Daddy. What are you doing?¡± I plead, scared of my own reaction. I try to close my legs like a reflex, like all girls do when they start to get aroused.


    It¡¯s almost like a protective mechanism.


    But mechanisms don¡¯t work when there are ropes involved.


    ¡°I think that if my little girl wants to y around with some kinks, get a little extreme with things, then I should be a part of that. We could both use some experimentation.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, that¡¯s not-ooooohhhh.¡±


    Daddy¡¯s hand jumps to my panties, his middle finger pressing against the fabric and pushing deep into my cunt.


    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­ what? You look pretty fucking wet to me.¡±


    ¡°Nooooo,¡± I moan out, my one word response tired in its formality of denial.


    Daddy pulls the fabric aside, exposing my pussy, allowing him to get close and personal with his exploring finger. Hisrge middle finger presses directly against my slit now, my moisture clinging to him as he slides it up and down. Shimmying it back and forth, he spreads me open, dancing it along my clit as he enjoys the view of my bare pussy.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I want to close my legs, to struggle against the pressure, to close off daddy¡¯s ess to me. I want to push him away, to keep him from touching my body. It¡¯s like an urge I can¡¯t fulfill, constantly aware that this itch exists that I can¡¯t scratch. That¡¯s the anxiety talking.


    His finger pushes into my cunt, the slick entrance of his digit making a sloshy, sucking sound.


    ¡°That¡¯s pussy is tight and juicy,¡± he groans, hungry for my body.


    I moan, the intensity of him inside me crushing all resistance.


    Do I only have that urge because I can¡¯t move? Would I be trying to stop him at all if I hadplete freedom? Or is it because I can¡¯t resist that I want to resist?


    The urge is only going to pick up from here.


    Daddy¡¯s fingers of his free hand slide under my bra, lifting the wiring up and pushing the cups over my tits, letting my mounds jiggle against the drag of the fabric. A tingle flows through me at my forced nudity, amplified by daddy¡¯s lustful gaze on his little girl.


    ¡°Oh, man, I have only dreamed about tits like yours.¡±


    My face flushes as daddy¡¯s dreams be reality. He leans over me, his mouth nting firmly on my left nipple, biting my tender flesh as he massages my supple breasts.


    I groan against his lips, and daddy¡¯s finger finds a renewed interest in my pussy. As he sucks on my nipples like his tasty treat, his finger works its magic next to my repositioned panties, alternating between sliding down


    my slit and poking into me.


    His tongue on my sensitive nipples, though, is the overriding sensation that starts to drive me up the wall. ¡°That feels awesome, daddy, when you suck on my titties.¡±


    He takes my other nipple between his fingers, twisting it lightly, pulling it gently as he probes my hole and tastes my flesh. I can feel that familiar sensation building up in my pussy, that quivering mess it wants to make me forming in my mind. I want to push away, but I can¡¯t


    ¡°Fuck, babygirl. Your titties taste so fucking good.¡± With a loud suctioning noise, he pulls on my tit with his mouth, letting it go as it strains against his force.


    He stands up, dropping his pants and pulling his cock out. It takes only a few strokes to bring his half-erect cock to fully-erect. His thick member is way bigger than James¡¯s, pulsing as his body pumps blood into it so that he can pump it into his daughter.


    ¡°I want your pretty little mouth on my cock, babygirl.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t know-we shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    But daddy climbs atop the bed, positioning himself on his knees to the side of my head. My reluctance means nothing as daddy easily pulls my head to the side, lifting it slightly so that he can gain easy entrance.


    Holding my head, he guides his cock with the other hand.


    But I don¡¯t open my mouth, instead wanting to keep daddy¡¯s humongous dick out. It¡¯s the anxiety, fighting at every moment at bing too aroused. But daddy doesn¡¯t relent, dabbing the tip of cock on my lips, ¡°Open up, littledy.¡±


    When I don¡¯t, he lets go of his cock, instead using his fingers to force open my jaw. Easily. I mean, really easily. He only needs his thumb to somehow pry me open, and with his super hard cock in front of me, all it takes is a simple thrust of his hips and his cock prates my mouth. Daddy groans as my warm mouth circles him, holding it there as he relishes being inside me. My mouth salivates in return, daddy¡¯s taste strong but delicious, his cock requiring the full expanse of my mouth. My jaw opens wide and my throat touches his tip, causing me to gag for a while as he continues to hold himself inside.


    I struggle to regain myposure, but I do finally, my reflex adjusting to his length. Daddy just holds himself there while I proceed to salivate heavily. I can feel his dick soaking up my spit and causing some of it to dribble out onto the bed.


    ¡°Ooooo, it¡¯s daddy¡¯s lucky day,¡± he growls. ¡°I¡¯m gonna fuck you as hard as I want, babygirl.¡±

 Chapter 85

    When he starts thrusting, he opens with aggression, his hand holding my head up by the hair as he fucks my face, his huge cock driving into my mouth. He fucks me hard, using my hole like a spare pussy, stabbing his dick into me as if he were trying to make my mouthe.


    I taste drops of precum as he darts into me, specks shooting from him andnding all throughout my mouth. The salty goodness is difficult to appreciate as he pushes it deep past my tongue.


    I can¡¯tpete against his explosive energy, forced to simply keep my mouth open as he feeds his dick to the back of my throat. His cock glides over my tongue, his soft foreskin dragging along as his dick aches from its overly thick arousal.


    Then a loud smack shocks me, his hand pping my breast vigorously. I groan as he beats my tits, striking them directly and askew, aiming his shots at my erect nipples, his fingertips swatting at the nubs. I want to call out ¡®Daddy!¡¯, but my mouth is full of his meat, and the only sound out of my mouth is a vibrant humming along his cock.


    His smackse furiously, matching the rhythm of his lunges, his cock pushing in deep just as his hand finds my breast, stinging me mercilessly. I don¡¯t know what to focus on. The force in my mouth or the pain on my tits. Each is supercharging my cunt, dampening my pussy more and more,pelling my innards to tremble in fear and arousal. Each domineering movement turns me on!


    Daddy fucks me like a dirty slut, having his way with me, however he wants it. And all I can do is take it from him like a good little girl!


    He pulls out quickly, squeezing his cock in his hand. I gasp for air, strands of saliva clinging to my chin as I swallow and try my best to clean myself up with my shoulder.


    ¡°Fuck, I have to keep myself from blowing my load in you too fast.¡± Daddy rounds to the other side of the bed, removing the ropes from around my feet. A rxation warms over me as I can finally bend my legs and move them around.


    ¡°I like these heels,¡± he admires, running his hands over the pink stilettos.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask, closing my legs together. ¡°Daddy needs to take a break, maybe give you a little fun in the process.¡±


    He climbs up toward me, grabbing my panties out from under me, pulling them away from my sopping cunt and tossing them to the floor. He seizes my knees, spreading me apart as if I wasn¡¯t clutching them together. He gives one good look, licks his lips, and says, ¡°Damn, that sloppy pussy looks good.¡±


    ¡°Daddy! That¡¯s gross,¡± I blush.


    ¡°Oh,e on, babygirl. You can¡¯t be kinky without some dirty talk.


    Nowe to daddy.¡±


    Daddy holds my legs to each side, dipping his face into my heated box.


    His first lick meets a puddle of arousal, and I moan loudly, my sensitivity boiling over. I love the feeling of a soft tongue on my cunt, and the fact that I can¡¯t move my hands to guide daddy¡¯s head makes it all the more erotic. His tongue glides along my slit, devouring my vor. He uses the t to press against me, covering as much surface area as possible, sticking it out rapidly to collect and bring it all back to his mouth. The tip of his tongue flicks over my clit, caressing the bump into sharp and intense bouts of pleasure.


    It¡¯s like my pussy was meant for his mouth, the overwhelming sensation too good to live without. Daddy sucks on my clit, the folds of flesh entering his mouth, drawing it in so that his tongue can wee it home. Tiny tongue


    punches work me over, the stimtion building in my gut like so many times before.


    So many times before where I¡¯d stop James from pushing on, forcing him to quit so that I wouldn¡¯t have to experience whatever weird feelings it might bring. I¡¯m so nervous about orgasms that I¡¯ve always blocked them from happening, content in just the buildup.


    But only because I¡¯m so afraid. I want them to happen, I just never have the courage to let them go on by themselves.


    Now, though¡­ do I even have a choice?


    ¡°Daddy, stop¡­¡± I moan.


    He ignores me.


    ¡°Daddy, it feels too good. Stop.¡±


    But daddy keeps on eating me out, adding in even more stimtion against myints.


    He slips his thumb into my pussy, gripping the bottom of my cunt and stroking it with his digit.


    I don¡¯t understand why he chose his thumb, not until he inserts his next finger.


    His forefinger slips along my pussy, feeling my slit along the edges. But it fails to enter. Instead, daddy swings it around and attacks my anus, slowly pressing his thick finger into my tight asshole.


    ¡°Daddy! No!¡± I cry out, incapable of moving on the bed without the use of my arms and daddy¡¯s arm pinning one of my legs to the side. As always, the animal in daddy is in control, and he chooses not to listen to my whining. His finger advances, sliding into my ass easily while using my pussy¡¯s arousal for lubricant. When he reaches thest knuckle, I groan,


    the intrusion of his unwanted finger unsettling but tantalizing, causing me to squirm and clutch it at the same time.


    Then daddy brings his thumb and forefinger together, pinching the vaginal wall between my pussy and anus. He begins to rub his fingers against one another, as if he were testing the softness of me from the inside! Dragging his fingers to the edge, he massages my wall, stroking it with light movements.


    When his mouth falls back to suckling my clit, the difort of my anal pration is lost to the pleasure of so much hitting me at once. Throw in that daddy reaches for my chest, fingering my nipple with his other hand, and the quad sensations send me into a spiral that¡¯s about to make me explode.


    In between moans and ragged breaths, I say, ¡°Daddy! I can¡¯t! Stop. I don¡¯t want toe.¡±


    He looks up for only a second, finally responding to my pleas, ¡°Too bad, babygirl. Daddy¡¯s not doing all this work for nothing. He wants to see that little body blow up.¡±


    Tweaking my nipple, sucking my clit, and fingering my ass and pussy together, my body gives way to its first orgasm ever, my hands struggling to free themselves and stop this whole mess.


    All I can say is I¡¯m d they weren¡¯t free to do anything.


    My anxiety-ridden brain doesn¡¯t know a damn thing about what¡¯s good for me!


    My hips quake, my ass picking up off the bed as muscles send me skyward.


    ¡°Oh, daddy, daddy!¡± I scream.


    My pussy quivers, shaking as its energy flows throughout my body, my nipple burning with each twist of his fingers. I spasm, my stomach sucking in and holding there, as my orifices squeeze and hug daddy¡¯s fingers, begging him to stuff as much in me as he can.


    I moan so loudly that I¡¯m scared I¡¯m going to blow a lung. The feeling is so powerful and fantastic that I might just have a brain aneurysm when all is said and done.


    And I¡¯d do it all over again anyway! I can¡¯t believe I was so scared of that amazing burst of pleasure.


    As my body calms down, I copse back to the bed.


    Daddy sits up, stroking his cock to ensure its hardness. He grabs my legs, holding them vertical, using the stilettos of my shoes as a grip. With a simple motion of his hips, his cock slides into my gushing cunt.


    ¡°Oooohhhh, fuck, daddy!¡± I scream. ¡°It¡¯s too sensitive!¡±


    But daddy pays me no mind, fucking me wildly as his hands hold onto my heels. His long cock hits the back of my pussy, just as easily as it hit the back of my throat.


    After a few thrusts, he says, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, babygirl. It won¡¯t be long.¡± Oh, good. He¡¯s going toe soon.


    He pulls out instead, binding my legs together with a single hand. He guides his cock downward and presses the bulbous head against my tight backdoor.


    ¡°Daddy, that¡¯s not meant for that! You¡¯re too big!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll loosen up when daddy gets in there. Come on, babygirl, daddy¡¯s always wanted to fuck a kinky slut in her ass.¡±


    ¡°Do it with someone else, then!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± heughs, ¡°When I got you right here, all tied up for me?¡± His dick proceeds, splitting my ass open with his massive hard-on. I grunt, his cock so thick that the pain is far greater than anything his finger could possibly achieve. I hold my breath, taking his dick a little at a time as my ass learns to ept him.


    ¡°Rx,¡± he soothes.


    ¡°You try to¡±-I grunt-¡°rx when something so big is up your butt.¡± After a while of sliding in, his dick seems to skip an inch at a time,


    tugging on me before breaking free and jumping forward. After a good three or four skips, his cock pierces mepletely, sliding the rest of the way without much of a fight. His whole length fits inside me, his girth widening


    my ass. I squeak as daddy shifts around on the bed, every tiny movement felt deep in my core.


    He starts to pull out, but I say, ¡°Give me a moment, just a minute.¡± He pauses, allowing me to catch my breath and focus on loosening all the muscles in my body. I grip the ropes to my restraints, bracing myself for everything he¡¯s about to give me.


    He pulls out leisurely, eliciting a sigh of relief from me as his cock nearly empties me. That sigh is halted as he reinserts, his cock taking its rightful ce inside me.


    I groan but realize that the reinsertion is a whole lot easier than the first time. Just that knowledge makes me rx even more, making the next few thrusts easier than every preceding one.


    An then it isn¡¯t about easier; it¡¯s about each one bing more pleasurable than thest.


    As his cock busts into me, my ass¡¯s sensitivity skyrockets, each propulsion of thick man reinvigorating my satisfaction. Long and deep, his cock smashes into me, ramming his entire length into my dirty back entrance.


    And for every stroke, my pleasure is excited, energized by the rapid beast controlling my body and fucking me in the only hole I have left.


    Fucking me with wild abandon, ramming his cock to his own rhythm, driving his own lust while steering my legs by my heels.


    He holds my ass up by my legs, keeping me well-positioned so that he doesn¡¯t have to work too hard to feed me every inch of him. Daddy fucks my tight ass, and all I can think about is how slutty it makes me feel.


    How wet it makes my cunt.


    How much it inspires my lust for this man in my life.


    The feeling of his cock. Tight and thick. Deep inside. Running in and out, breaking my anal virginity.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The wholly rhythmic thrusting that constantly feeds my desire to be pulverized. My ass begs for his cock each time it¡¯s even slightly withdrawn, only satisfied when he pushes it all the way back in.


    I¡¯m his dirty little slut. Tied to the wall because I¡¯m so fucking naughty. I need to be controlled. I need to be fucked in order to be loved; otherwise, I¡¯m not worth it.


    That same feeling from before erupts within me, causing me to spasm and vibrate on daddy¡¯s dick.


    ¡°I¡¯ming again!¡± I cry out, wowed by my body¡¯s willingness to fall apart.


    ¡°Oh fuck! Yes, yes, yes!¡± daddy finally shouts.


    As my body starts to rock in his grip, daddy lets go of my legs, grabbing around my waist and pulling me onto his cock, storing it deep inside. Even with my own twitching body, I can feel daddy¡¯s dick begin to throb inside me, my tight ass hugging him and making every motion from him pronounced.


    He groans and out spills his manly seed. His cock pulses, firing his load deep inside my anal cavity, pumping and pumping; two, three, six, eight pumps, each one unleashing a wave of cum that warms me from the inside. All this happens while my body wrenches around him, my pussy and ass squeezing, grasping his cock and drawing his cum further in. It¡¯s probably


    why he fired so much into me, my ass the instigator that won¡¯t take no for an answer.


    We both pulse on each other, dying down together, my body unclenching as his cock grows soft. His withdrawal is slow and torturous, popping out with a definitive plop. That sound is chased by a stream of escaping semen, bursting out as my loose ass is slow to pucker up again. I finally regain my tightness, keeping whatever is left of daddy inside me until I can push it outter.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± I flush, excited and relieved it¡¯s all done, ¡°That felt amazing.¡±


    ¡°You like it in your ass, babygirl?¡±


    I nod, ashamed to say it out loud.


    ¡°Good,¡± he says, swatting me on the bottom. ¡°We need some more kink in this house. It¡¯s starting to get boring around here.¡±


    My face burns.


    ¡°Are you going to keep ying with me, daddy?¡± I ask, worried that he might say no.


    ¡°Who else am I going to tie up and fuck in the ass?¡±


    I smile, and daddy picks up his pants, heading over to his bedroom to clean up.


    I move my arms. Or at least, I try to, meeting only resistance.


    Oh, goddamn it!


    ¡°Daddy!¡± I scream out. No response.


    Cum gushes from my ass as I struggle to right myself against the backboard.


    I blow a strand of hair out of my face in frustration.


    I close my legs, feeling the rush of vulnerability start to show in my pussy.


    I shake my head.


    Nothing¡¯s kinkier than getting turned-on by being forgotten twice in one day.

 Chapter 86

    GIFT-WRAPPED FOR DADDY SANTA


    The poor man.


    It¡¯s tough enough that my mom ran out on my stepfather and me with their ountant-an ountant, for Joy¡¯s sake!-but now his work is cutting Christmas bonuses, leaving him panicking about not being able to cover gifts for everyone.


    Especially me.


    How¡¯d I find that out? The stockings were still hung with care, but how else do you exin the barren ground underneath the Christmas tree? Daddy usually sets down at least a few gifts early to tantalize me before the big day.


    But I¡¯m a grown woman. Getting gifts isn¡¯t something I¡¯ve thought about for years. Sure, it¡¯s nice, but I can always buy my own stuff when it matters.


    It just bothers me how much it upsets daddy that he can¡¯t spoil me like he typically does.


    That¡¯s why I have my own gift for him. I want to show him that Christmas isn¡¯t about the material things; it¡¯s about being with family and enjoying each other¡¯spany.


    And I¡¯m going to give daddy the bestpany around: My young body waiting for him under the Christmas tree! He should be with someone who makes him truly happy, not some horrible woman who runs when the going gets rough. Daddy is the type of man you stick with no matter what. I¡¯m not just going to wait. I woke up so early that not a creature was stirring, not even my dog Faust. I did it all to set up this whole scrumptious situation.


    And I¡¯m a spoiled little girl at that! Daddy¡¯s usually the one to wake me up in the morning, whether it¡¯s for work, for school, or for church; so you know I¡¯m serious when I make an effort to be up at the crack of dawn. I make sure I doll myself up just how daddy always likes me. I curl my bright blonde hair, put on some deep red lipstick and nail polish, and blush my cheeks, making my whole body a festive invite for daddy¡¯s smoldering body.


    I need to do all that first because there is no way I¡¯ll be able to get it done after I finish tying myself up.


    Yep, that¡¯s right! It isn¡¯t Christmas until your gifts are wrapped up in a nice little bow. I bought some glossy, bright-red ribbon, matching it to my makeup, using it as that oh so special icing on the cake. I want daddy to know that I belong to himpletely, willing to do whatever he wants of me.


    I head to the living room, lighting the firece, readying the room and myself for my gift-wrapping. The fire crackles and pops, warmth flooding the room and making me feel safe and wholesome against the frigid outside. The Christmas spirit seems to flow through me, the joy of the holidays and thefort of the good life. Little does that spirit know, this room isn¡¯t going to be wholesome for long.


    I strip naked and start with my chest, wrapping the ribbon around a few times,pressing myrge bosoms, covering my nipples but leaving ample underboob. My tits are begging to be freed, and daddy¡¯s going to want to unwrap me as fast he can.


    After tying the ribbon off, I circle another strand around my ass, binding my tight hips. I leave half of my ass hanging out underneath, but that¡¯s only because I can¡¯t cover it all and still walk correctly. I swoop the ribbon between my thighs a few times to cover my pussy up with the glossy paper.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After I get a good enough coverage, I tuck it into the straps circling my ass. I think I might have made the first pair of ribbon panties in the world! Now, for the piece de resistance! I created this little ornate bow the night before, which is good I did, because it took an hour to make. It¡¯s loosely wrapped around in circles about a dozen times, forming a hollow cone,rge enough to fit my arms through. There is a massive bow along the side of the cone, which should be facing upwards once I get the wrapping in ce. It¡¯s set up so that if I can¡­ just¡­ get both of my forearms through¡­ the loops. There we go!


    Both arms together now with the ribbon circling my forearms, it keeps my arms bound together.


    If I just pull on this¡­ loose strand¡­ at the end of the cone¡­ I can¡­ close the loops and¡­ yes!


    Pulling on the strand tightens my restraints, perfectly encasing my slender arms in my own ribbon bondage, pinning them together for the sake of daddy¡¯s gift! I can¡¯t separate them, which makes a sudden sh of fearsweat hit my skin.


    Oh, boy! It makes me nervous knowing that there¡¯s no going back, that


    I¡¯m basically stuck in my own wrapping until daddy finds me. I swallow, breathing slowly, letting my nervous energy guide me as I shimmy over to the Christmas tree. I drop down to my knees, resting my arms in front of me as I face the doorway that¡¯s closest to the stairs. When daddy turns into the living room, I¡¯m the first thing he¡¯s going to see this Christmas morning!


    What if he doesn¡¯te down, or he¡¯s too depressed to do the normal stuff he does in the morning?


    I shake my head, knowing that¡¯ll never happen.


    I know he¡¯ll keep up the tradition of Santa. Even as all helles raining down on him, he¡¯d never let it show, always willing to put his family and friends first. That¡¯s the type of stand-up guy he is. No matter how sad things get, daddy¡¯s always jolly ol¡¯ Saint Nick. He won¡¯t ever disappoint me. After sitting for a good half an hour, I finally hear him getting ready upstairs. Most likely, he¡¯s changing into his Santa suit, ready to ¡®surprise¡¯ me


    with Santaing to visit. I¡¯m a little too old for it, but it brings daddy a lot of happiness. But daddy¡¯s going to be the one surprised today.


    I can even hear the surprise as he opens my bedroom door, expecting me to be there, and the start of his pronouncementing out, ¡®Merry Chr-¡®.


    But he¡¯s cut short, realizing I¡¯m not in my bed. He closes the door and makes


    his way to the stairs.


    Each fall of his feet on the steps makes my heart jump, knowing that in only a few seconds, daddy¡¯s going to see me bound in my sexy outfit. My mouth goes dry and my heart skips as his stepse closer and closer. I¡¯m so nervous! But my pussy is starting to quiver, high on the anticipation of my daddy¡¯s face when he finally sees me.


    ¡°Merry Christmas!¡± he shouts as he reaches the bottom of the stairs. He turns the corner into the living room, dressedpletely in a red Santa suit,


    with white fur-trimming, arge ck belt with a golden buckle, and a beard as white as snow. He bellows with his hands on his imaginary belly, ¡°Ho ho-¡±


    His belly stops shaking, like a bowl full of jelly, as his eyes take in the magnificent view under the tree this frosty Christmas morning.


    ¡°-hoooo, boy.¡±


    Nothing makes a girl smile like the look of surprise she puts on her daddy¡¯s face. Iugh when I see him, in spite of myself.


    ¡°Merry Christmas, daddy,¡± I reply, my voice sharine in my fauxtimid innocence. There¡¯s nothing innocent in my desire for daddy! I pull my butt in slightly, letting him get a good look of my tight, bound body lithely moving on my knees.


    ¡°Babygirl, what are you doing?¡± His ck-jawed wordse out in a hushed whisper.


    ¡°I want to celebrate with you.¡±


    ¡°Celebrate?¡±


    ¡°Yes, daddy!¡± I exim, rolling my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s Christmas! It¡¯s the time for celebration!¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Shh, daddy.¡± I lift my bound hands up to extend a finger at him, pretending to cover his lips from a distance. Lifting my arms uncovers my breasts slightly, allowing daddy a look at my ample underside, the fleshy mounds protruding from the bondage. Daddy¡¯s line of sight is clear as his focus falls to my tits, enjoying the bounty he¡¯s received for the holidays. ¡°I got this gift specially for you,¡± I say, shaking my butt. ¡°I know Santa would never turn down a gift, knowing it¡¯d be an insult to the person giving


    it.¡±


    Daddy smiles, chuckling to himself. ¡°Oh, is that right, littledy? That¡¯s what Santa would do?¡±


    I nod vigorously. ¡°Yep! He¡¯s a man of great honor.¡± My butt bounces up and down on my feet, showing him that youthful exuberance he loves when he doles out presents. ¡°Now, I know Santa has a gift for daddy¡¯s little girl.¡± Daddy¡¯s smile fades, ¡°Yeah,¡± he mutters, rubbing his neck, ¡°about that¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡± I shout, not wanting to turn his emotions into something sour, ¡°I know all about your troubles, Santa.¡± I wiggle my nose, ¡°I know the North Pole has been especially cold this year, and Santa¡¯s had to be very frugal this


    Christmas.¡±


    He nods, ¡°I¡¯m d you understand.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean Santa gets off scot-free.¡±


    He puffs out his chest, putting on his best deep Santa voice, ¡°What can


    Santa do to make it up to you, little girl?¡±


    I pick my hands up, beckoning Santa over to me.


    As he approaches with wide, dramatic steps, I say, ¡°Santa¡¯s always carrying that one special gift that he gives to the best little girl on his list.¡±


    ¡°I do have one little girl in mind.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s me, Santa.¡± As he walks up to me, my impatience gets the better of me, the giddy aura daddy produces in me taking over. ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore, Santa. I want to open my gift!¡±


    ¡°Open your-¡± His words halt as my handstch onto his package through the thick, red wool pants.


    ¡°Oh fuck,¡± daddy groans, as my hands begin to massage his cock.


    Cupping his balls and shaft through the soft fabric sends a shudder down my spine, a warming glow that reminds me of all thefort of the holidays. The warmth of the fire, the warmth of daddy¡¯s cock, the gentle flow of the wool in my hands. Even in something that seems so slutty, there¡¯s that sparkle of hope and love that fills me to the brim.


    Move over hope and love! I need daddy to fill me in other ways. Though my hands are tied together, I move them with deft calm,


    hooking my fingers through Santa¡¯s belt buckle, utching it easily. Pulling it


    apart, I shimmy Santa¡¯s pants down his legs.


    The big, bulging package in his boxers drives my hunger, and I snatch his shorts, pulling them down in a flurry.


    The moment of truth arrives, when, what to my wondering eyes should appear, but a monster-like cock and a moment of fear!


    ¡°Oh my God, Santa! You¡¯re so big!¡± Santa¡¯s girth is so wide that I can¡¯tprehend what something so thick would feel like inside me. It bes even scarier as it grows with each second, bouncing up and down as daddy flexes his cock.


    ¡°You know Santa has all the best gifts,¡± he smirks.


    ¡°But I had no idea you were hiding this from me, Santa! I feel cheated that you didn¡¯t give me this a long time ago.¡±


    Daddy moves side to side, swinging his rock-hard cock in front of my face. ¡°Now¡¯s your chance to make up for all those lost years, babygirl. You better love this gift with all your might.¡±


    I nod, not wanting to let daddy down. Daddy deserves my mouth on his


    cock, and he sure as hell deserves a willing and wet little girl to pleasure him thoroughly. I¡¯m not going to miss the chance to make my daddy moan in delight.


    I can¡¯t spread my hands apart, so I instead guide them to daddy¡¯s balls, kneading his soft testicles between my fingers. Daddy groans, and as his head lulls back, I lean in and kiss him on the bulbous head.


    ¡°That one is for daddy.¡±


    I kiss him again.


    ¡°That one is for Santa. And this one is for daddy Santa.¡± I open my mouth and take his thick cock inside. Wrapping my lips around his soft foreskin, my mouth salivates, daddy¡¯s vor an intoxicating drug to my tastebuds. Sweet and salty, I draw on his shaft, pulling his skin toward me and sucking the vor down my throat. I open my mouth and pull his cock deeper inside, wrapping my lips around the far end of his shaft, engulfing his entire cock in my mouth. A difficult task, I have to focus in order not to gag, my mouth soaking his cock in a flood of saliva.


    ¡°Goddamn, baby. That¡¯s so warm.¡±


    I massage his balls with my finger tips as I begin to go back and forth on him, eagerly swallowing daddy Santa and reluctantly retreating from him.


    The solid shaft in my mouth is a wonderful sensation, forcing my mouth open


    while being soft and gentle, enticing to my sense of touch while still suggestive of daddy Santa¡¯s virility.

 Chapter 87

    Who ever would want to take a cock out of their mouth, I¡¯ll never understand them. Everything about daddy Santa¡¯s cock is so amazing as I


    suck on it, enjoying every inch of it, my tongue twirling around the shaft as I work on tasting his forbidden skin.


    I could do it for hours, just resting my head on daddy¡¯sp as I devour him, relishing it like a baby relishes a pacifier.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s sad when he slides his cock out of my mouth. I instinctively follow it, my tongue sticking out as I desperately try to taste it onest time. But daddy Santa is just a little too far out of my reach, and I¡¯m denied my craving.


    Gripping his cock in his hand, squeezing it as he strokes it slowly, he says, ¡°How do I know that Santa¡¯s giving the joy of Christmas to the best little girl in town? Did you leave Santa any offerings?¡±


    I nod and smile, the tradition not lost on me, even when I¡¯ve turned it into worshiping daddy¡¯s cock. Setting up offerings to Santa has been in our family for so long, there¡¯s no way I could possibly forget it.


    I lift my hands up high, motioning for daddy to pull me to my feet. He does so with a smooth, strong yank to my bindings, lifting me so quickly that my feet leave the floor for a split second. I giggle, the rush of daddy¡¯s power tingling my exposed body.


    I look over toward the firece, and daddy Santa follows my gaze. On the coffee table, daddy Santa finds everything his special girl has left out for him: milk, cookies, and a pair of scissors.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s daddy Santa¡¯s turn to open the gift I got him.¡±


    Daddy Santa heads to the table, picking up a cookie and inhaling it.


    ¡°And what gift is that, babygirl?¡±


    I walk over to the couch and sit down, spreading my legs, showing him the makeshift, bright-red ribbon panties I crafted for my pussy. ¡°Eh eh,¡± I say, shaking my head, ¡°Daddy Santa needs to open it to find out.¡± He picks up the scissors andes closer, nting himself between my open legs and kneeling before me. His fingertips graze the glossy paper,


    which causes me to fidget. Even though it¡¯s too thick to feel anything through the paper, just the thought of daddy Santa¡¯s hand so close to my cunt makes me heat up and tingle.


    His finger slides under the ribbon, lifting it gently so he can slide the scissors underneath. Two easy snips and daddy Santa as an unbroken view to my sticky cunt, glistening from my arousal.


    His finger dabs my moist lips, and daddy Santa sucks in a breath of air.


    ¡°Ooooh, that is slick, baby.¡±


    I blush, my face flush with excitement. ¡°Santa! That¡¯s embarrassing.¡± But daddy Santa¡¯s hunger is insatiable, and he dives in, lifting my legs up and away from him. His mouth falls to my drowning cunt,pping at my juices. His tongue pushes deep inside me, starving to taste the depths of daddy¡¯s daughter. Daddy Santa glides his tongue along the edges, circling around as he presses against my vaginal walls.


    My cheeks are like roses, my clit like a cherry, throbbing at the greed of daddy Santa¡¯s mouth. I wait with bated breath as daddy Santa¡¯s mouth moves slowly up between my lips.


    When his lips finally reach my clit, I scream out, the sensation of his


    touch so powerful that my hands fly to his head, wanting so badly to pull him


    off my delicate bump.


    But daddy Santa grabs the ribbon holding my arms together and pulls it away, forcing my hands to the side as daddy Santa makes love to my button.


    He sucks and licks, kissing my hood and dancing around my clit, torturing it,


    only to drop his lips directly on it again and pull it into his mouth. It burns and excites, my back arching at every strong vacuum of his mouth. I cry out, the sensation so powerful that I can¡¯t keep my mouth shut. ¡°Daddy, oh fuck. It feels so good.¡± I groan, my stomach seizing up as it feels the need to discharge.


    But daddy Santa pulls back, taking his suction with him, instantly dampening my arousal. ¡°You are so turned on, aren¡¯t you, babygirl?¡±


    I nod, words so hard toe by at a time like this.


    ¡°You need to be fucked, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I blush, my face on fire at daddy Santa¡¯s bold words. I nod surreptitiously, ashamed of my own admission.


    But daddy Santa doesn¡¯t ept that. ¡°Let me hear it, babygirl. Santa can¡¯t make dreamse true if little girls don¡¯t let him know what they are.¡±


    I nod, my throat croaking, ¡°Yes, Santa.¡±


    He looks at me, his eyes expecting more.


    I bite my lip, finding my courage for the holidays. ¡°Santa, please give me your dick for Christmas. I¡¯ve been a good girl. It¡¯s all I ever wanted.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ve been nice and naughty. Before Santa gives you your final present, Santa needs to see your little titties. He¡¯s been dying to find out what you¡¯ve been hiding from daddy.¡±


    He leans forward, the scissors pressing between my breasts, severing the ribbon. My breasts burst outward the second the ribbon separates, the joyous bounce of their escape thrilling daddy Santa, causing him tough with glee.


    ¡°Oh boy! Those tits are amazing, littledy.¡± He cups them in his hands, softly caressing them. ¡°I think Santa won out in this present exchange.¡± ¡°But I haven¡¯t gotten the best gift of all yet,¡± I whine.


    ¡°In a moment, babygirl,¡± daddy Santa says, mesmerized by my tits as he molds them. He takes a nipple in his mouth, sucking with an audible moan, taking the nub between his teeth and teasing me with a torturous yank. ¡°Holy shit, your body is delicious!¡± he exims, like a boy obsessed with his Christmas toys.


    His tongue flips over my flesh, feverishly tasting my skin. He suckles on me, getting rougher and rougher as his libido takes over, almost roaring with delight. He tugs on my tits, forcefully consuming my naked body. My pussy stabs at me, daddy Santa¡¯s lust leaking into me, electrifying all my nerves. It makes me horny and incredibly impatient. Desire is a word that could never describe what I want daddy Santa to do to my body right this instant!


    All I can do is beg him. ¡°Please, daddy Santa, put your dick in me. I want to get fucked hard. Fuck me with your big dick.¡±


    He stands up, pulling my tied arms by the ribbon over my head and pinning them over the back of the couch. He lifts one leg, opening my sopping cunt for easy ess.


    He speaks not a word, but goes straight to work, and fills up my pussy, twitching with a jerk.


    I moan as his thick meat prates my soaking pussy, spreading me open, his inches of girth sliding in without trouble, sped up by all the lubrication daddy Santa¡¯s forced from me. I twitch as he twitches, following the movement of his cock, unable to resist or go my own way as my tight pussy is forced toply to his cock¡¯s motions.


    ¡°Oh fuck,¡± daddy Santa says, squirming and biting his lip. ¡°You¡¯re so fucking tight. You must have been a good girl all year long.¡± I moan, ¡°Yes, daddy Santa. Just for you. I¡¯ve been a good girl just for you.¡±


    Daddy Santa pushes his hips hard against mine, making me feel his entire length at once. He holds it there, watching me as my body shudders under his long dominance.


    He lets go of my bindings in order to get both of my legs up on his shoulders. Leaning forward, he pushes in deep, crumpling me against the cushions, crushing my tiny body under him. Grabbing the flesh of my arms just below where the bindings end, he pushes them back against the couch, preparing himself.


    Pinned hard against the couch, daddy Santa lifts his hips once and propels them back inside, his cock so deep that I feel both intense pleasure and pain. His cock is so long that I feel him hit my cervix, poking it as if his


    dick is begging entrance to my womb. It craves to impregnate me, and what¡¯s a small girl like me going to do when she¡¯s all tied up and smushed under daddy Santa¡¯s strength?


    Nothing, and that¡¯s exactly how she likes it.


    Daddy Santa slowly spears me with his cock over and over, feeding me his whole length meticulously, making sure I experience every ounce he feeds me. His cock strains inside me, his balls pping against my ass as his


    cock rams me hard. He keeps his pace consistent, torturing me with perfectly timed thrusts, giving me no respite as he tears into me.


    Each jab fucks pleasure into me, forcing me to ept exactly how my arousal is going to be delivered. I can¡¯tin, as daddy Santa¡¯s dick is so big that there¡¯s nothing holding me back from orgasming all over it, my body


    obeying his power. I bend and submit, and my body gives way to a menacing sensitivity that grows with each assault of daddy Santa¡¯s huge rod. Then visions of sugar plums dance in my head. As my head swivels to follow them around, a euphoric urge grows within my pussy, building and building, expanding into an overwhelming pull on my body. Sinking me into the couch, the pull draws me deeper into the well of pleasure forming in the


    pit of my stomach. With a long pause, I hold that position, daddy Santa¡¯s dick fucking that pleasure zone so hard that I can¡¯t catch my breath until it¡¯s toote.


    ¡°Oooooohhhhhh, daddy. Oh, fuck me!¡±


    From my body arises such a tter, my muscles aching and spasming, releasing all the pent up love for daddy Santa in a sudden explosion of energy. Daddy Santa holds my arms up, letting me dangle on the cushions, sputtering as my orgasm rips through my cunt, forcing ecstatic grunts from my lips.


    Daddy Santa continues to drive his long cock into my deep cavern, extending my convulsions, my pussy gushing and dragging him in as my vaginal walls close around him. They pulse on him, my orgasm swallowing daddy Santa up and enticing his balls to finish inside me.


    ¡°Your dick is so good!¡±


    He grunts, his strokes slowing as his fingers dig into my arms, pinching my flesh as the struggle inside himes topletion. I can feel his tension, his need to release.


    ¡°Fuck me, daddy Santa. Fill your special girl up with magical cum! I need you toe in my pussy!¡±


    Inside of my pussy he blows like a sh, his cock pulsing as he groans. After a couple dry pulses, his cock unloads a huge st of hot jizz far into my pussy, filling me up as each subsequent pulse shoots another stream deep


    inside me, zing daddy Santa¡¯s daughter in his batch of lust. I moan, the warmth of daddy Santa¡¯s love matching the warmth of the spirit of Christmas. He twitches, his cock spilling so much seed into my young cunt that daddy Santa struggles to hold himself up through the whole ordeal. He shakes as his orgasm violently escapes him, making me shiver as his cock finally empties inside me.


    When daddy Santa pulls out, I look down, my cunt covered in white liquid, like the first snow on Christmas. Flexing my pussy, daddy Santa¡¯s splooge flows out of me at a fast pace, pouring out like a waterfall. It spills down my ass crack, spreading Santa¡¯s warm Christmas cheer to my backdoor.


    As my ragged breathing abates, I watch daddy Santa¡¯s cock slowly soften, and a hint of concern must etch my face, because daddy Santa asks,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just sad to see my gift go away.¡±


    He smiles, ¡°Well, you know, it alwayses back. And I think for a beautiful, speciale girl like you, it¡¯lle back a lot more than once a year.¡±


    I nod and shrug, ¡°I know¡­¡±


    ¡°Until then¡­¡± daddy Santa says, heading over to the mantle on the firece, pulling something out from behind the family portrait. ¡°I guess this¡¯ll have to do.¡±


    My spirits immediately lift as daddy Santa gives me a long, thin jewelry box.


    ¡°Daddy! You got me something?!¡±


    He rolls his eyes, ¡°Of course I did, babygirl. I might not have gotten that


    bonus, but that doesn¡¯t mean I still figure that something out so I can splurge


    on you. I think I nailed it on the head with this one, if I don¡¯t say so myself.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I crack open the box. Inside is a gold chain, connected at the center with a stylized, ¡®Daddy¡¯s babygirl¡¯.


    Daddy puts his hand out, and I hand over the ne, turning around so he can sp it around my neck. I run my fingers over the chain, the bumps and grooves of my new title pressing against my skin.


    I giggle, jumping up from the seat and-unable to give daddy Santa a proper hug-I swing my tied arms around his neck and pull him in for a babygirl kiss.


    ¡°Thank you, daddy Santa, I love it! It¡¯s perfect; I¡¯ll wear it all the time.¡± I wink at daddy Santa, kissing him sweetly on the cheek, whispering as I hold my cheek to his, ¡°Maybe sometimes it¡¯ll be all I wear for you.¡±


    Daddy Santa smirks, ¡°Merry Christmas, babygirl.¡±


    ¡°Merry Christmas, daddy Santa.¡±


    Happy Christmas to all, and to all a good night!

 Chapter 88

    DADDY BECOMES MY MASTER


    There¡¯s a golden glint in the distance, a beacon that shines in the darkness of this cave.


    For a second, I don¡¯t even think it¡¯s real. Maybe my mind is ying tricks on me.


    My stepdad and I have been walking this archaeological site for a good while now, moving slowly as we traverse the ck dankness of the underground cave.


    Why us? Well, my stepdad discovered it, and I¡¯m merely his assistant.


    Our team is outside still sleeping in their tents because my stepdad took it upon himself to explore his discovery on his own. He¡¯s always been ambitious like that, and he¡¯s willing to dig a little dirt if it gets him ahead in the game.


    There is some ambient lighting in through a hole in the ceiling, so I¡¯m not sure if the glint is anything special or just a reflection of the light. But even so, something down here must be reflecting it, and it¡¯s unlikely a something down here isn¡¯t inherently special, so that¡¯s a good start. I nce over at my stepdad, who¡¯s focused on a rock formation on the other side of the cave. He seems intently busy, so I leave him be as I head over to the bounty that I discovered. Of course, if it is something amazing, my stepdad would never let me leave this cave with any sort of credit to my name. That¡¯s the problem with working with a top notch archaeologist: anything found goes straight to their pocket, and credit is never doled out. Not that I¡¯d expect it: we don¡¯t exactly get along. He¡¯s an arrogant hardass; I don¡¯t really y nice. We just happen to be a family of archaeologists, including my mom, who set us up together on this venture. But just because I have to be around him, doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to respect him any more than I do. Shit, I don¡¯t even like calling him my dad. Just walking off on my own feels like an adventure, just so I can get away from my stepdad for more than a minute. It¡¯s tough being cramped up with him for the past six months. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s a possessive man-not with people anyway-but such close proximity starts to interfere with any sense of independence. Moments like these, if only twenty feet away from him, are highly coveted.


    The cave is rocky, so I have to be careful crossing the perilous terrain. There¡¯s a tiny stream passing a few feet below, an uninteresting sight above ground, but an amazing experience below. The sounds of water rushing echoes off the walls, and the thoughts of what crazy ecosystems must exist down here can send a girl¡¯s heart all aflutter.


    I¡¯m not an archaeologist for no reason.


    As I get close to the glint, it seems to pulse, bursting with a light. This is no glint nor reflection; this thing seems alive. When I¡¯m close enough, I notice a wooden chest, its lid open, its storage filled with radiating light. When Ie down to the small clearing where the object resides, I hit t ground. Although the chest draws me, I take quick nce in the distance.


    Straight darkness that descends a hundred meters, the stream dipping off a cliff and into an undergroundke. The sight is a wonder to behold, something that would normally make my jaw hang as I marvel at my luck to


    see something so unscathed by human development.


    But this time, my attention is drawn to the crate with the sunny glow. Each step closer pulls forth another pulse of energy. Absentmindedly, I reach for the object inside, which is clouded by the bath of golden light. Only when I hold it in my hands, can I clearly see what it is.


    It¡¯s amp.


    Not the electric kind, but an ancient oilmp or tea kettle, long and slender with a circr handle on one end and a spout on the other. It must be a thousand years old. I realize my folly of holding it directly in my hands, possibly contaminating it with the modern age.


    But¡­ the feel of it. The touch in my fingertips is addictive. So heavy, so dense, yet so vibrant. The gold is varnished, as if recently cleaned. ¡°Jasmine,¡± a steady,manding voice behind me speaks, ¡°put that down.¡±


    I turn around. ¡°No,¡± I say, not looking at him, but the object in my hand. ¡°Jasmine,¡± his voice even firmer now, ¡°put that down immediately. You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re holding in your hands.¡±


    My brow furrows, a deep, unexined anger rising in me. ¡°I hold my future. My discovery.¡±


    He shakes his head, descending the rocks. ¡°No, that¡¯s not your discovery, you stupid girl.¡±


    His insults are nothing new. I might be his stepdaughter, but he treats me more like an insipid, lowly assistant than his own family.


    ¡°You¡¯re just jealous,¡± I respond, my indignation something entirely new. I¡¯ve always ignored his negativity, considering it a quirk of his and letting it slide. But now it seems to rifle my meekness, instead incensing me to a bubbling fury.


    ¡°Jealous of you? Never. What I am is not an idiot. You hold a dangerous relic in your fingertips, something that contains an ancient magic inside it.


    You need to set it down on the ground and back away.¡±


    I can hear whispers, a soft, ancient wind that carries no words but speaks to me. They cloud my mind, making him seem far away as he speaks. I can¡¯t hear him; I can only hear the void.


    It calls me to rub themp.


    I do as it bids, caressing themp with one hand.


    ¡°You foolish girl! Put it down!¡±


    It¡¯s toote as a thick, purple miasma flows from the spout. It seeks me, the mist circling my body as themp floats from my hands into the air. As it twirls around me, I can feel the cloud begin to seep into my pores, filling


    me


    with its essence.


    It doesn¡¯t burn, it doesn¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s simply refreshing, like a cool breeze that doesn¡¯t just brush by me, but flows deep through me, embracing every bone and fiber in my body. I shiver and shake, scrunching up as a tingle of something courses through my veins.


    That something is infinite power.


    I cry out, not from pain, but from an excitement of force that could turn any mouse into a lion. If I wasn¡¯t obsessed with power before, I got hit with so much that it¡¯s destined to be the driving force for the rest of my life.


    But this power isn¡¯t meant to be mine.


    My stepfather watches on in shock as the transformation begins. My arms spread out and my feet lift in the air, causing me to hover a foot from the ground. With a puff of mist, my clothes are evaporated from my body, a surge of adrenaline kicking in as I¡¯m left nude in front of my father.


    I look down at myself and can see the hair from my armpits fall out. It drops from me as if being pushed from my skin, ejected as unwanted. It alles out, leaving my armpitspletely bare, smoother than I¡¯ve ever been


    able to shave them. Six months in the middle of nowhere can make it near impossible to keep oneself groomed. Can¡¯t say I disapprove of this new situation at all.


    But then the hair around my pussy begins to fall out as well. Strands drop off me, so many, so quickly that it looks like I¡¯m being shaved by an invisible razor. I¡¯m left bald around my genitals, and I feel a heat rise to my face. I look down at him as he watches my pussy with nothing short of interest, given a clear view of what my body looks like sans hair. Clothes form over my body: a yellow bra and short jacket that covers only my shoulders, as well as a pair of yellowce panties.


    Lastly, I can feel my normally short hair grow out past shoulder length. A golden tiara morphs on top of my head, and one final essory appears around my neck: an unbreakable, golden choker.


    I lower to the ground, my bare feet lightly touching the earth. I can feel the power coursing through me, a fear of the unknown following shortly behind.


    ¡°W-what happened?¡± I mutter.


    He shakes his head. ¡°I told you to put it down.¡±


    ¡°You knew that would happen?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°You unlocked an ancient form of magic: the Genie.¡±


    I study my body. Other than my clothes disappearing and my hair simultaneously falling out and growing, I don¡¯t seem any different. The only thing I notice is how oddly I¡¯m dressed.


    Almost erotically dressed.


    ¡°When you rubbed thatmp, one of two things could have happened.


    You call forth the Genie, a powerful being that can wield impossible magics; or, far worse, if themp is empty, the first person to rub themp bes the Genie.¡±


    ¡°Magic?¡± This power. This must be it. I lift my hand, and with a wave, I can feel a ripple of energy pass through the fabric of the universe. As if the knowledge of my power was directly etched in my brain, I form a burst of me in the palm of my hand, letting it shoot up and light up the room. ¡°Oh my god!¡± I shout, gleefully firing off magic into the room, enjoying the power in my fingertips.


    He smiles andes closer.


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± I fume. It¡¯s like this power feeds on my emotions, making me arrogant. My stepfather¡¯s attitude is something I no longer can tolerate. ¡°I thought I was just a stupid girl?¡±


    Heughs, bending down. ¡°You are.¡±


    The anger inside me pushes at my walls, begging to be released. I can feel the power in me well up in my hands, ready to be expelled directly at my stepfather.


    But he stands up, themp in his hands. It had fallen to the ground as I did, and in my wonder at my transformation, I had forgotten all about it. But my stepdad never once took his eyes off it.


    Just as deep down, I know how my powers worked, I know what power themp holds over me. The anger in me remains, but the powers I wish directed at him will no longer heed me.


    ¡°The one thing about Genies is that they¡¯re forever trapped to serve their masters, the owners of themp.¡±


    ¡°What about wishes?¡± I ask, recalling the lore of Genies and the three wishes they bestow upon their masters.


    He shakes his head,ughing, ¡°No, no. That¡¯s a myth. Genie¡¯s weren¡¯t created to be temporary workers; they were created to be ves.¡±


    ves?


    My stepfather hooks themp around a carabiner on his belt we use for climbing. Now it serves as the perfect tool for my envement. He walks around me, looking at me in that condescending way he normally does. This anger for my master eats away at me, but no matter what I think, I can¡¯tpel myself tosh out at him.


    ¡°And from what I can tell, based on how you¡¯re dressed, Genies were meant to be sex ves as well.¡±


    ¡°Sex ves?!¡± I gasp. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I did just see your pussy lose all that pesky hair, didn¡¯t I? I think it was to prepare you to serve me.¡±


    ¡°Serve you?¡± I scoff. ¡°I¡¯ll never serve you. You¡¯re a sick fuck if you think I¡¯m going to do what you say.¡±


    My stepfather taps themp at his hip. ¡°This says otherwise.¡± ¡°Yeah, nomp tells me what to do.¡± Part of me knows I¡¯m lying to myself, but another part wants it to be true. I walk past him, intent on leaving him in the dust and showing him I¡¯m no ve to his sick perversions. I can¡¯t believe he would think he could make me his sex ve. Not in a million fucking years.


    ¡°Jasmine,¡± the confidence in his voice is oozing, ¡°stop.¡± My body seizes, preventing me from walking away. No, not just walking away, it prevents me from moving at all, freezing me in mid-step.


    ¡°Turn around.¡±


    I turn, facing my master. The look in his eyes is mock curiosity, feigning interest but knowing nheless exactly what¡¯s going to happen.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    I approach him the second hismand finishes, my body all too eager toply.


    ¡°Are you able to stop yourself from doing what I say?¡±


    I don¡¯t respond, fuming that he¡¯s abusing this new revtion so easily.


    ¡°Answer me when I ask you a question.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can stop myself, and I can do whatever I want.¡± The irony of lying while being forced to answer does not escape either of us. ¡°From now on, you only tell me the truth. No more lying from you. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The wordse from my mouth without any ability to stifle them. It seems that whenever he tells me I must do something, I must, no matter what. Hisst twomandsbine so that now when he asks a question, I must answer it, and I must answer it truthfully.


    But he¡¯s not done givingmands. ¡°When you speak to me from now on,¡± he says, his lips twisted upward in contemtion, ¡°you must call me daddy. I¡¯ve been so tired of your attitudetely. Understand?¡±


    No, he can¡¯t, he¡­ ¡°Yes, daddy.¡±


    ¡°Oooo, god that sounds good. Hearing you say that, I know you hate the idea of calling me daddy. It just bothers you so much, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, daddy.¡±


    Heughs, ¡°Oh, this is too good.¡±


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± I tug at the gold choker around my neck.


    Neither force nor magic can remove the chain that binds me. ¡°I want you to know who¡¯s the master of this house. On your knees.¡±


    I drop down onto the cold rock without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    ¡°Take off my pants.¡±


    I make quick work of his pants, pulling them down along with his boxers. Daddy¡¯s cock springs from his shorts, soft but growing steadily. The thought of having control over me must be exciting him. When his cock pumps blood, hardening his erection, I feel a twinge in my own body, an excitement I can¡¯t control.


    I once tried my hardest to avoid my daddy (I can¡¯t even think of him as anything but daddy now!), not wanting anything to do with him. He¡¯s always dirty from his digs, like he has a permanent spot of dirt on his body that moves around but never goes away. It makes an easy excuse for me, but it might have all been because I have this attraction for him that I can¡¯t make go away. I couldn¡¯t understand how I disliked him but wanted him at the same time.


    And it alles to a head now that he¡¯s standing here, his dick twitching in erotic movement, me at his beck and call, ready to submit without conscious thought.


    I can¡¯t help it when I feel moisture begin to build down below.


    ¡°What do you think, babygirl?¡±


    I blush, my thoughts about to be made bare through magical coercion. ¡°I think I want to suck it, daddy.¡±


    He smiles, ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡±


    My face burns, utterly embarrassed at my admission.


    ¡°Go on, little Genie. Suck daddy¡¯s dick.¡±


    His soft cock is immediately in my mouth, my salivary nds releasing upon the taste of his salty flesh. My first suck is like heaven, drawing his flesh forward, his taste into my mouth, all while making him even harder.


    As he hardens, I feel the pull of his cock calling for my touch, which forces my hand to his shaft.


    What the hell? Did his dick just tell me what to do?


    Does it have a mind of it¡¯s own?!

 Chapter 89

    I stroke his shaft, feeding into my mouth as I suckle on his head. I spread the saliva over his entire length, enjoying the wet feeling as my hand slides over his cock.


    ¡°Come on, babygirl, make daddy thicker.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if he means keep making him harder, but his cock tells me something else. It tells me to make him bigger. A wisp of magic escapes my touch, flowing into daddy¡¯s tumescent cock. Instantly, his cock¡¯s thickness grows by twice the size.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± He examines himself, testing the distance his fingers go around his girth. ¡°I like that. Come on, longer too.¡±


    Magic runs through him, adding inches to his frame. His cock grows into my mouth, reaching to the back of my throat as I suck on him. His cock is now monster sized, a beefy appendage that¡¯s built to wreck things.


    Just as daddy¡¯s cock wanted.


    Daddy may have said those things, but I could feel his cock desire it way before daddy even thought of them. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m telepathically connected to my master¡¯s cock, attuned to fulfilling it¡¯s every wish.


    Or is it that his cock is my true master, and daddy only the vessel that carries it?


    Whatever it may be, the thickness in my mouth is making me tingle, obsessed with pleasuring the rod firmly nted inside me. I sloppily make love to it, drooling all over as I rapidly plunge it down my throat.


    Daddy¡¯s cock wants a cock hungry whore, and I¡¯m forced to oblige.


    I moan deeply, showing daddy how eating his dick makes me feel. I stroke and twist furiously, bobbing my head back and forth, slobbering like a sex ve is meant to.


    Daddy¡¯s dick begs to be inside me. It begs to subdue me, it¡¯s nasty little slut who¡¯s made it work so hard for this moment.


    I stand up and wave my hands in front of my chest, simultaneously making my bra and jacket disappear, while making my tits grow to twice their size.


    That was not a choice; that was a wish. It¡¯s like I can feel every nuance of daddy¡¯s cock: how it feels, what it desires, what makes it harder, what¡¯ll make ite. I¡¯m one with his dick, knowing exactly what¡¯s necessary to make it explode in the most powerful orgasm possible.


    I am nothing but his sex ve.


    But daddy¡¯s none the wiser. He thinks it was something I did for him of my own volition. ¡°Damn, Jasmine. You really want to make me happy, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, daddy.¡±


    I guide him to my gargantuan breasts, slipping a puffy nipple into his mouth. I can feel his cock pulse with energy the moment his lips touch me, so I reach down and stroke him, and realize something new: I¡¯m feeling daddy¡¯s pleasure!


    I mean actually feeling it. When I stroke his cock, I feel a tight, sharp stab at what would be the base of my penis, almost like I have to pee. When I pull forward on his dick, the sensation moves and strengthens. Each stroke feels like I¡¯m stroking myself. It¡¯s how I know exactly what feels good on him, because I¡¯m feeling it myself!


    Anytime I pleasure daddy, I feel pleasure myself. If thepulsion of his word wasn¡¯t enough, this spell has made it where my own pleasure is directly tied to his, making me want to pleasure him.


    Daddy feasts on my nipples while I jerk us both off. I don¡¯t know if his cock is telling me what to do, or if I¡¯m simply acting like it¡¯s my dick to begin with, but I turn away from daddy and take a step forward. I bend at the waist, ce my hands parallel to my head, and a stockade


    forms around my neck and wrists, holding me in position with my ass facing daddy.


    I can feel what daddy¡¯s dick wants to do, how much it wants to dominate me. It doesn¡¯t just want to fuck me, it wants to own my body, it wants to see me submit to it.


    Daddy grabs the sheerce of my panties and gives them a good yank, tearing the panties in half, splitting them right down the middle.


    ¡°Put that huge dick inside me, daddy.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you want?¡±


    I nod as best I can in my wooden restraints. ¡°Yes, daddy. I want you to fuck me like your little slut. Fuck me and punish me.¡±


    My words are my own, but my desire is a mix of my own and daddy¡¯s dick. We both want the same thing, and the sensation is so overwhelming that even I want to treat myself like a piece of meat.


    Daddy¡¯s arousal is so strong it makes my cunt burn and flush with juices. I bend my back, my ass bucking, my pussy turning up and calling for daddy to fill it up.


    Daddyplies, guiding his massive cock into me. It splits me apart and I cry out, my tight hole bending to daddy¡¯s will. The pain is intense, but the dual sensation of getting prated and feeling a tight cunt around our cock, is powerful enough to override that pain.


    ¡°Spank me, daddy! I know it¡¯s what you want.¡±


    As daddy¡¯s hips push in and out, his handes down on my fleshy ass, smacking it with a burning fervor. He loves it, I can feel it. I can feel his cock pulse with excitement, hardening even further.


    The strain of his dick is almost painful, full of blood and aching to be freed.


    ¡°You like getting fucked?¡±


    ¡°Yes, daddy. Your dick is so big!¡±


    When I say ¡®big¡¯, his cock pulses, the direct effect of my words apparent.


    His hands on my hips, he drives his dick all the way in me, pounding me like he hates me, fucking me furiously. His thrusts are so aggressive, I have to actually use more magic to make the stockade sturdier; otherwise, the wood is liable to shatter.


    His thrusts and his ps are perfectly in rhythm. His huge cock pierces me, followed by a rough p to my reddening ass. He¡¯s taking immense joy in inflicting pain to my flesh. I can tell something else is eating him up, though, something that¡¯s bouncing around inside his head.


    He¡¯s hesitating. His dick is telling him one thing but he¡¯s not listening.


    He¡¯s probably afraid to push my boundaries, his own inhibitions holding him back. Even though he hasplete control over me, and he can do whatever he wants, he¡¯s still holding back. It¡¯s a strange feeling from a man I¡¯ve always known to be ambitious and arrogant, who¡¯s always done whatever he¡¯s felt like. He actually does have a sense of restraint.


    But his dick has no inhibitions, and therefore I have no inhibitions. He might be scared to push boundaries, but I¡¯m not.


    ¡°Daddy, put it in my ass.¡±


    He pauses. ¡°Your ass?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what your dick wants.¡±


    That sensation in the base of his shaft swells, growing from my desire to get assfucked. As far as daddy knows, it¡¯s actually what I want. But with my powers, I know his dick better than he does.


    When he pushes his massive head in, I realize I¡¯m not going to be able to take his massive girth. I grunt, barely letting daddy break in at all.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Rx, babygirl. I¡¯m going to go slow.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, daddy. Push it all the way in. Fast and hard.¡±


    It should scare me, but luckily, I have the magical power to do whatever I desire. So I use my magic to loosen my ass as much as is needed, I dull the painpletely, and I apply ayer of lube to daddy¡¯s magically infused cock.


    His cock busts through my backdoor instantly, his cock plunging in until his hips p against my ass. It¡¯s pure pleasure for me, a deep resounding wave that travels up my bent over torso. The tightness around daddy¡¯s cock perfectly matches the fullness of my ass.


    Without pain, getting fucked in the ass is the most amazing experience ever. Deep and hard, daddy pounds me, his cock sliding into me without any resistance. His thickness drags along my anal walls, highly sensitive from the foreign invader, and I moan every time his cock pulls out and pushes in. ¡°Fuck me, daddy,¡± I groan, feeding his cock the dirty thoughts it needs to finish. ¡°I¡¯m your little sex ve, forever and ever.¡±


    He groans, the pleasure bing energetic at the base of his cock. ¡°You¡¯re my daddy. I¡¯m your daughter. You get to fuck your little daughter whenever you want.¡±


    ¡°You get to fuck my ass all the time, daddy. You own me, and you deserve toe in the things you own.¡±


    The sensation in his cock bes so sharp that I moan deeply in response, feeling the buildup of his orgasm in my own body. Sharp, sharp pain deep inside wells up, driving my own orgasm as daddy makes his way to


    finishing inside me.


    The sharp feeling finally releases, his cock pumping and squeezing. I can feel him draw the sperm from his balls,bine with the semen from his prostate, and get shot out like a cannon through his urethra, coating my cunt in hot jizz.


    His orgasm leads to my orgasm, my body convulsing as his cock unloads inside me. I can¡¯t even squeeze on his cock as my ass is as wide as it can possibly go, instead using that vibrational energy to undte my back,


    forcing my ass further back onto daddy¡¯s cock. He feeds me his seed, spilling a shitload of semen directly into me. His orgasm is so powerful, constructed from my knowledge of his desires, he fires a dozen hot strands of cum, punctuated by a gasping daddy and the digging of his fingers into my ass. When he pulls out, I slip down, hanging from the stockade like a prisoner, my drooping, loose ass dripping out a gigantic wad of cum.


    ¡°Keep that cum inside you.¡±


    My asshole tightens immediately, sucking the cum back up inside me, swallowing it and holding it there.


    ¡°Keep it inside for the rest of the day.¡±


    ¡°Yes, daddy.¡±


    ¡°Change back into your work clothes.¡±


    I do as he says, changing back into my dig clothes, leaving no sign of my alternative profession.


    ¡°Shrink your tits and my dick back to normal.¡±


    I do what he says without thinking about it, but once I¡¯m done, I ask,


    ¡°Why did you want me to do that?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t let anyone know anything¡¯s different. Especially your mom. I think she knows by now the size of my dick, and she¡¯ll be a little too surprised to see it¡¯s grown sorge. She¡¯ll probably think it¡¯s a tumor.¡± I blush, the realization I just fucked my daddying to mind. And the fact that he¡¯s going to hide it is all the more shocking.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my Genie. My sex ve. I don¡¯t want to hear any more about this.¡±


    I can feel the ache of his cock as he tells me this. Like being told by your father to be quiet in the backseat, I shut up immediately. ¡°It¡¯s okay, daddy. I know you just need to fuck me in the ass whenever you can.¡±


    ¡°That might be harder than I¡¯d want with all those people outside.¡± The thought of our dig crew finding out must be worrying him.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± Iugh, ¡°I¡¯m all powerful. I can just stop time, and you can


    fuck me in the ass right then and there, whenever and wherever you want.


    No


    one will ever know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m amazed you¡¯d tell me that. I wouldn¡¯t have thought you¡¯d want it that badly.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I want what your dick wants.¡± I reach down and grab his cock, caressing it in my hand. ¡°And don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ll always know when you have a fresh load you need to put inside your baby.¡±


    ¡°Is that right, now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, daddy. What else would a ve daughter be good for? I only serve to fuck my daddy.¡±

 Chapter 90

    DADDY DEFENDS MY HONOR


    ¡°Well, if it ain¡¯t the skank.¡±


    You can¡¯t understand just how hard I roll my eyes when I hear that voice.


    I turn to see Jezzy storming towards me from the school entrance. It¡¯s just like her: I¡¯m here waiting for my stepdad by the street, minding my own business, when she¡¯s gotta tear me from my reverie. It¡¯s the same ol¡¯ song and


    dance. She did it in high school, and it¡¯s like she followed me to college to do the same thing all over again.


    To say I can¡¯t stand her bullying wouldn¡¯t do it justice.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I say under my breath.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be givin¡¯ me that shit. I heard you been talking to Josh.¡± I notice Josh doggedly following behind her, avoiding my eyes when I look at him.


    ¡°Yeah, I just asked him some questions.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I heard. I heard you was flirtin¡¯ with him.¡±


    The shock on my face must be evident as the southern bitch just smiles, d to see the fear and confusion in me. All I can think about is how long the drive is for my stepdad toe pick me up, and how close he has to be to the school. I just want a way out more than anything right now.


    I really didn¡¯t flirt with Josh. Or at least, I didn¡¯t mean to. I like Josh, he¡¯s a cute guy, and he¡¯s funny to boot. I might have been extra nice to him when we were talking, but I¡¯m no hussy. I wasn¡¯t givin¡¯ off any signals as far as I know, especially because he¡¯s Jezzy¡¯s boyfriend. She¡¯s thest person I want to fuck with, and I certainly didn¡¯t say anything untoward to him.


    ¡°I heard you were asking him if he wanted a handy under the bleachers.¡± ¡°What?!¡± My face burns crimson as a few onlookers watch this girl spout nonsense. ¡°I said no such thing. I¡¯d never say that.¡±


    ¡°Bitch, please. We both know you¡¯re a jealous, ratchet skank. You¡¯ve always had a fuckin¡¯ problem with me.¡±


    Oh, I definitely have, but I¡¯m not the kind of girl to act on my hatred of her. I always just brush her off, hoping she gets the hint and leaves me the fuck alone. But she never learns, only causin¡¯ a ruckus whenever she can, looking for that hooker¡¯s attention she craves so much.


    But I¡¯ve never said anything to her about any of those feelings. I just ignore her.


    I look to Josh, who¡¯s crossing his arms and merely staring at me. ¡°Josh,e on. You know I didn¡¯t say any of that.¡±


    But Josh only smirks, and I feel my heart drop through my chest. That son of a bitch! He knows none of that happened, but he¡¯s lettin¡¯ his girlfriend believe whatever she wants. Shit, he¡¯s probably the one that told her all this hogwash.


    But why the hell would he do that?!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you could talk to him, you skank!¡± Jezzy¡¯s shrill voice is followed by a violent push, sending me stumbling backwards. I bounce off the brick wall of the school, rocked as I¡¯m caught off guard by her aggression.


    It doesn¡¯t hurt, but I semi-get the breath knocked out of me, and it takes a moment to collect myself.


    But Jezzy takes that moment to verbally assault me. ¡°Brie, I¡¯m gonna


    fuck you up like you never experienced. A stupid virgin like you¡¯s gotta steal my man because you can¡¯t get any yourself.¡±


    And then verbal assault bes physical as she spins andnds an open palm across my face. It sends me to the side, causing me to have to adjust my stance so that I don¡¯t fall on my face. I touch my cheek, the sting of her p burning my skin.


    I don¡¯t know what to do. Up against the wall, Jezzy seems way more intimidating than before. It doesn¡¯t help with the crowd that¡¯s gathering around outside the school, or the fact that Josh is looming right behind her. No longer avoiding my eyes, he seems to relish the fact that I¡¯m getting roughed up by his girlfriend.


    ¡°Stop looking at my boyfriend, you slut!¡±


    Her next attack is a grab for my tank top, which, foolishly, I try to dodge by skirting backwards. Of course, I tighten up against the wall instead, allowing her to catch a handful of my shirt. She gives it a rough tug, and surprisingly, yanks me from the wall, tearing my shirt straight down the middle. I fall to my knees and the tank top splits, the strap hanging loosely over my arm as my ck braes out of hiding.


    I cover my bra with my hands, still too out of it from getting randomly attacked to realize that defending myself shoulde before maintaining my modesty.


    I don¡¯t know if I should fight back, or if I should run away.


    I¡¯ve never been in a fight before.


    But I don¡¯t want to get my ass kicked. I don¡¯t want my hair to be pulled or my clothes to be torn from me.


    But what the hell can I do?


    ¡°Hey!¡± A deep voicees rushing in, saving me from my own indecisiveness.


    When I look up, it¡¯s my stepdad, and the very first thing I see him do is grab Josh by the shirt and put a fist into his eye.


    Josh stumbles hard, falling onto his ass and rolling over. I always thought Josh was cute, but I never saw him as a big guy, more skinny and pretty than dominant.


    I guess I just saw what happens when skinny and pretty meets burly and rough.


    My stepdad stares bullets at Jezzy, who shrinks immediately upon seeing the hulking figure. He points a finger at her, whiches across as the most threatening gesture I¡¯ve ever seen. ¡°You better get your ass outta here and back to yo¡¯ momma, or else I¡¯ll put a foot up your ass as well.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡± She defies him, but in the weakest, diluted sense of the word.


    ¡°You watch me. I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll p some sense into you.¡± She hesitates, but when she hauls ass across the parking lot, daddy picks Josh up by the arm and calls after her, ¡°And take this piece¡¯a shit with you.¡± He tosses him like the garbage, forcing Josh to somehow bnce himself after most definitely suffering a concussion. He can barely walk straight, but he¡¯s got enough in him to make his way out of daddy¡¯s purview.


    Daddy reaches down for me. ¡°Come on, kiddo.¡±


    I keep my head down and my shirt up, protecting what dignity I have left as I rush into daddy¡¯s pick up truck.


    He takes off, leaving behind the ce I don¡¯t think I ever want to see again. Frustrated and embarrassed as all hell, I duck out of view until we¡¯re clear of the school.


    He hands me his leather jacket to cover myself up with, and after a minute of driving, he asks, ¡°You okay?¡± He¡¯s gotta, otherwise the half an hour trip back to his ranch is going to be the most awkward drive ever.


    I nod. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What the hell was that all about?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Jezzy attacked me because she thought I was flirting with Josh.¡±


    ¡°Were you?¡±


    I shake my head, ¡°No, daddy, I swear! I just talked to him for a little bit, asking him about an uing project.¡±


    ¡°Why does she think you did?¡±


    ¡°¡®Cause she¡¯s a bitch.¡±


    Daddy looks at me, that look of disappointment he gets when I curse rearing it¡¯s head even at a time like this. I¡¯m a grown woman, but daddy¡¯s an ol¡¯ fashion man who doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s proper for a girl to be runnin¡¯ a foul mouth.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I know I have to apologize before he tells me to; otherwise, it¡¯s far more trouble than it¡¯s worth. ¡°I think Josh told her that.¡±


    ¡°Why would that little punk say something like that?¡±


    I shrug, but the thought of Josh getting decked repeats in my mind, and I feel suddenly upset by it. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to go and punch him, daddy.¡± Daddy looks at me out of the corner of his eye. ¡°Babygirl, a boy like him deserves a good knockout punch.¡±


    ¡°Still, daddy. I might not have been flirtin¡¯ with him, but I still like him.¡± ¡°He deserved it,¡± he repeats. He looks over at me, incredulous I¡¯d still defend him. ¡°You should not be likin¡¯ a boy like him. He¡¯s no good.


    especially if he¡¯s gonna sully a woman¡¯s reputation. You don¡¯t want a man like him in your life. He¡¯ll just mistreat you.¡±


    He¡¯s right. I know he¡¯s right. Josh lied to Jezzy about everything, and then just stood there and smiled, like some sort of psychopath. It¡¯s like he got joy out of watching me get tortured by his demented girlfriend. And for some reason, that cruelty made me feel even weaker when it was happening. I don¡¯t know if I could have ever fought Jezzy on equal footing, but I know that seeing the boy I like watch on with glee was demoralizing to the spirit.


    Daddy must have saw it too. Josh wasn¡¯t doing anything directly to me:


    he wasn¡¯t doing any of the shoving or tearing, but daddy went right up to him


    and clocked him good anyway. He must have noticed something in Josh that itched him the wrong way. There was something in Josh that daddy couldn¡¯t stand, so he made sure Josh felt his fury first.


    ¡°Thanks, daddy. I don¡¯t know what woulda happened if you didn¡¯t get there.¡±


    He smiles, ncing my way as he studies the road. ¡°Babygirl, I¡¯d defend you to the death, you know that. I don¡¯t care how many people there woulda been there. I woulda fought ¡¯em all.¡±


    I roll my eyes yfully. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re being dramatic.¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°No, babygirl. You may not be my own girl, but I love you more than anything in the world. You¡¯re special to me, baby.¡± I blush hard, shivers running down my arms and spine. Daddy really does love me, doesn¡¯t he? You¡¯d always think you¡¯d do something for the people you love, but you never quite know if you¡¯re capable of doing it until you¡¯re presented with the real life chance to show yourself. Daddy showed his true colors today. The respect I have for him has skyrocketed. He certainly isn¡¯t just words; He¡¯s action. I can only hope that I can do the same for him, really get the chance to show him how much I love him.


    What can a girl like me do to show him that?


    ¡°Daddy, I love you too.¡±


    He smiles, ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it, babygirl.¡±


    ¡°I want to show you how much you mean to me.¡±


    He scoffs. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. You just being you is enough for me.¡± I shake my head. That¡¯ll never be good enough for me. ¡°No, daddy. You don¡¯t get to show your love and not get rewarded for it.¡±


    ¡°Rewarded?¡±


    I nod, my hand reaching over the space between the car seats and


    nding on his jeans. I slide my hand against his thigh, feeling a slight twitch in his leg as my touch surprises him.


    ¡°What are you up to?¡± It¡¯s a question thates out as a curiosity, but deep down, is fully aware of the answer.

 Chapter 91

    I turn in my seat and get onto my knees, allowing me to lean into daddy and kiss him on the cheek. ¡°Showing you my love, daddy,¡± I whisper, my hand gripping his bulge as I finish.


    He turns to say something, but I use his mouth before he can get a word out, my lips nting on his. I kiss him for only a moment before his head spins back around to the road.


    Even though out in the farnds there isn¡¯t much traffic between school and home, Daddy focuses on the road. ¡°I¡¯m driving, kiddo.¡± That¡¯s fine, because it allows me to focus on him without any interruptions.


    I ce my hand on daddy¡¯s shoulder to steady myself as I kiss daddy¡¯s neck. My right hand massages his groin, stoking the fire in daddy. Each closure of my fingers elicits a bulge in daddy¡¯s cock, followed by either him biting his lip, a deep grunt, or staring lustfully into my eyes.


    ¡°Eyes on the road mister. You wouldn¡¯t want to get us killed now, would ya?¡±


    His eyes fix forward as I reach down and unzip his jeans, unbuttoning them as I say, ¡°Let me help you with this, daddy.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Pulling his boxers over his cock, his thick meat is half-erect, just waiting to be fully engorged.


    When I slip my fingers around his shaft, he mutters, ¡°Holy sh-¡± He cuts himself off before corrupting his daughter¡¯s ears. I smile, intent now on making him say those words he¡¯s banned from our household.


    I grip his cock hard, his soft spongy tissue molding gently in my hand. When I pull down on his cock, daddy squirms, adjusting himself in his seat, forcing his eyes open so he can see the road clearly. I wonder now how well he can contain himself and drive safely when his little girl starts to give him road head.


    I take his cock in my mouth, having to lean over and stretch my back out to reach him from the passenger¡¯s seat.


    The groan he emits is as tasty as his cock. His semi-soft cock moves inside my mouth as I suck on it, slowly giving way to a rock hard monster. The hardness is a different sensation between my lips, but one far more


    tantalizing. I run my tongue along the shaft as I go all the way down on him. I can¡¯t even make it to the base before I start gagging.


    I pull up, catching my breath. His dick is thick and my fingers can¡¯t make their way entirely around it. I pull on him hard, studying as his skin draws taut and his rounded head sticks out and looks angry. I loosen a bit and


    pull down hard again, watching his cock stiffen as I maneuver it in my hand.


    ¡°Go on, babygirl. Go on and suck daddy.¡±


    I pull down hard again, but this time I lower myself onto his straining, bulbous head. I slide my tongue along it, rounding it and licking it like a lollipop, asionally kissing just the tip and giving it a tiny suck with my lips.


    It must be super sensitive for daddy because he¡¯s stuck holding his breath, gasping each time I take my mouth off his cock. He groans when I continue to torture him, but he grabs the back of my head and pushes me down on his long dick, impaling me.


    I wrap my lips around as he pushes his cock all the way to the back, forcing it down past the curve of my throat. I gag hard, salivating all over his cock as I struggle to hold my mouth open to its widest point.


    I back off, gasping for air, choking and sputtering spit all over daddy. ¡°Oh, f-daddy.¡± I stop myself from swearing, wanting to make daddy be the first one to break the rule. If he does it, then he can¡¯t say anything about me doing it!


    I steady myself, slowing my breathing down so I can dive back in, ready to take his monster cock just how he likes it.


    When my mouth reaches the base of daddy¡¯s dick, I do a much better time of sheathing his cock without choking on it. Wholly proud of myself, I¡¯m distracted by daddy¡¯s hand sliding over my jacket and down my shorts.


    ¡°Daddy, you need to keep your hands on the steering wheel!¡± ¡°There ain¡¯t nothing you can do to keep my hands off you, kiddo.¡±


    His fingers break through my underwear and slide down my ass crack. When his hand meets my pussy, he¡¯s met by the soaking juices of a girl pleasing her daddy. I engulf his cock again, devouring it as his fingers slowly enter my pussy, splitting my lower lips for the first time and probing my pink flesh.


    I¡¯m jittery and twitchy, trying my hardest to please my daddy but so caught up with his hand ying with me that all I can do is suck on his cock, incapable of moving up and down along his shaft.


    Daddy maneuvers his hand to undo the button to my jean shorts, giving him enough room to yank my shorts down to my thighs. Roughly pulling at my panties, he pushes them off my ass, giving him plenty of room to massage my pussy and clit.


    He massages my bud, the sharp stabbing of my clit causing me to seize up and concentrate as hard as I can to not bite down in ecstasy. That¡¯d be the worst way to end my time with daddy!


    I pull him out so I can stroke his cock and let out all the moans I¡¯ve been holding. Daddy lowers into me, taking my mouth in his for a second before jumping back to driving. I jerk his cock hard, wanting to see daddy explode. But his finger in my cunt makes me anxious, and it doesn¡¯t take long before hand and blowjobs aren¡¯t enough for me. My body needs daddy inside it!


    I lean back and remove my shorts and panties, leaving myself in my torn shirt, bra, and daddy¡¯s leather jacket.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I shimmy myself over to him, being careful not to dislodge his hands and send us careening off the road. I get one knee on the side as I throw the other over hisp, straddling daddy.


    ¡°I want you, daddy. All of you.¡±


    Reaching underneath me, I guide his cock into my sopping cunt, pushing his thickness up into me. I let it in slowly, careful not to hurt myself on daddy¡¯s thickness. Slow, though, is like torture, each inch of daddy filling me up and sparking a sudden surge of pleasure through my gut. Impatiently, I push my pussy down, feeding him into me suddenly, drawing out a sharp moan between my gritted teeth. I lean forward and swing my arms around daddy¡¯s neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s so big, daddy!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is, baby. But you¡¯re making it impossible to drive.¡± He puts his head on my shoulder so he can see over me, but I can tell we¡¯re not going more than twenty miles an hour.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t wait, daddy. I wanted to feel you inside me.¡± I lift myself up and drive down on daddy, working him like the throttle that fuels my engine.


    As I¡¯m revving it up, grinding my pussy back and forth on him, daddy¡¯s having a hard time seeing straight.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, baby, I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    I hang on for dear life as daddy sharply swings the steering wheel. We barrel off the road straight into a field of corn. The bumps, the screeching, and the smacks of the corn stalks against the fender die down as daddy ms on the breaks, bringing us to aplete stop.


    Once we stop, I lean back and look at daddy, who¡¯s got this astonished look on his face. My heart is racing, but I can¡¯t help butugh. I giggle as the fear of not knowing if we were going to crash begins to subside.


    A fear that turns into a mind blowing arousal.


    I casually start to grind my hips again, enjoying the thickness of daddy as I ride his cock. It takes him a moment to respond, but he throws the truck into park and takes control of my body for the first time.


    He holds me up against him as he stops my grinding and plows into me, thrusting his hips into my cunt. The strong puncture of his cock is a lot more enticing than my own sloppy movements. He speed fucks me, feeding his long dick expertly into my spread pussy.


    I lean back on daddy, getting off my knees and onto my feet as I squat over him. He helps pull his jacket off me before finishing the job that Jezzy started. He grabs my shirt and rips it to pieces, tearing it from my body, severing what little fabric was covering me up. He pulls my bra off and in a quick motion, veers into me and inhales my nipple.


    I squirm and react, his soft lips sucking on me as I grind my hips into his cock. His dick bounces around inside me, and his lips lead to teeth, biting gently as he nibbles on my nub, my erect tissueing out to be tasted. I lean back against the steering wheel and daddy squeezes my tits with both his hands. He pinches my nipples between his thumb and forefinger, pulling on them hard as he slowly reintroduces his cock pummeling my pussy.


    As I lean back against the wheel, daddy¡¯s thrusts seem to hit a deeper angle, propelling his dick into my cervix. I grab the supporting handlebar above the driver side window, using it to pull myself up and fall back on daddy¡¯s dick, helping construct that oh-so-delicious feeling in my belly leading up to an orgasm.


    I grind with daddy, wiggling my ass so that his cock strikes my sensitive walls. Daddy stops me, grabbing my thighs as he force fucks me, aggressively lifting himself from the seat so he can m into my pussy. My mouth hangs open as I stare at the ceiling of the truck, unable to move as daddy thrusts into me wildly, piercing my cunt at such a velocity that I¡¯m paralyzed from the infusion of pleasure. My muscles are locked as I squat over him, receiving my fucking without so much as a word in edgewise.


    I don¡¯t know if I can hold it anymore, feeling that need to blow up being driven into my cunt by daddy.


    ¡°Oh shit, babygirl!¡± daddy groans, ramming into me faster and faster.


    He did it! He finally said it!


    I cry out, letting out all the steam I¡¯ve been building, ¡°Yes, daddy, fuck me! Fuck me hard, daddy!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, baby.¡±


    My foulness drives me mad with lust, ramping up my libido to a critical point. I can¡¯t stop my mouth now. ¡°You deserve me, daddy. I¡¯m yours. Keep fucking me, keeping fucking me. Fill my little pussy up. Fuck your daughter


    like a little slut!¡±


    He smiles, ¡°You got a dirty mouth on you, babygirl.¡±


    ¡°Youe in me daddy and I¡¯ll put this dirty mouth back on your cock!¡±


    His hips pick up, ramming thest of his energy straight through me. His cock is so hard it pounds my pussy into submission, tenderizing me until I release my juices. Ie hard, my pussy grinding uncontrobly as spasms of energy cycle through my body, ripping me apart until I¡¯m exhausted. My pussy grabs daddy¡¯s cock and pulls his seed out, sitting down on him as he unloads his own orgasm into my fragile body. I can feel him sputtering under me, his reserves being emptied as they rush to his balls and fire his semen out, sttering my insides in warm love. Coats upon coats drench me, filling me to the brim as we both struggle to contain our excitement. Lazily, I melt backwards into the steering wheel, startling me as I lean on the horn, waking me from my dreamy ecstasy. I look at daddy and we bothugh, but then I realize that I need to fulfill my promise and do a daughter¡¯s duty.


    I unseat daddy, reiming the passenger side before leaning back down over him. I take his cock in and taste all the glory of our lovemaking. I can taste my pussy, but I can also taste the shitload of cum that didn¡¯t make it into my cunt, instead left on the shaft of daddy¡¯s softening dick. I eat him up, putting my dirty mouth to good use, ensuring I make daddy the happiest man alive. He massages my scalp as Ifortably engulf him, more rxing than erotic, cleaning daddy up before continuing on our trip.


    But thezy rxation is hard to give up, and the more I suck on him, the more rxed I be, until I¡¯m sprawled out on my side and resting my head on daddy¡¯sp. His warm cum leaks out onto my thigh as I suck on him


    contentedly, moaning as daddy¡¯s fingers work my scalp, wishing this moment


    would never end. After a shitty moment like the one that happened at school, this is the perfect calm to get over it.


    ¡°You ready to go, babygirl?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, daddy. Can¡¯t I just suck on you a little longer?¡±


    He smiles, that loving smile he gives no one else but his spoiled little girl.


    ¡°You take as long as you need, kiddo.¡±

 Chapter 92

    DADDY LICKS MY LOLLIPOP


    ¡°Go on, lick it.¡±


    My stepdad shakes his head and rolls his eyes. ¡°Uh, no thanks.¡±


    ¡°Come on.¡± I goad him, ¡°I know you want to.¡±


    He sticks a finger up, pointing it in the air. ¡°Uh, quite clearly,¡± he says, emphasizing his words faux-dramatically, ¡°I do not.¡±


    ¡°Come on, daddy! One lick!¡± I pout my lips, my voice high and sharine. ¡°You¡¯re really going to turn down your little girl when she asks you for a lick?¡± I might be a grown woman, but no man is immune to the sappy pitch of a crybaby.


    ¡°Really? How many times is that going toe up exactly?¡±


    I smile, a wicked little demon running along my lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe a lot. You never know when I¡¯m going to need your tongue again.¡± I know he gets the hint, as he¡¯s very ustomed to my aggressive flirtations. I can¡¯t help myself; something about the man drives me crazy. I mean, I¡¯m standing here ince pink panties and a mesh yellow sweater in the living room offering him a lick of my lollipop. If he looks close enough, he could definitely see through the mesh and notice I¡¯m not wearing anything underneath. I make sure my nipples are always ready for the taking. He doesn¡¯t overtly respond to my advances, but I notice that he tends to bend a lot more when I do it. And the stronger I am-and the less clothed I am-the more he breaks.


    ¡°All right, fine, one lick.¡± I hold the lollipop out for him, the pink heartshaped confectionery delight a tant aphrodisiac. At least, for me. When daddy touches it with the tip of his tongue, he recoils as if he were eating spinach.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Ugh, god, that¡¯s so sugary.¡±


    He¡¯s not a man for sweets, I know, but I like to tempt him as much as I can, to get him to do something he normally wouldn¡¯t. ¡°That¡¯s not a lick, daddy. That¡¯s a probe.¡± I stick it back out for him, ¡°You said one lick.¡± He gives me a dismissive look before sighing and running the t of his tongue over the lollipop. He flinches but keeps his disgust to himself. I bring the sweet to my mouth, running my tongue right over where daddy licked, tasting him and the sugar all in one go. That was kind of the point of having him taste it. What can I say, I¡¯m kind of a pervert.


    ¡°You did it pretty good, but I think I¡¯m better with my tongue,¡± I tease.


    ¡°Oh, yeah? I doubt that.¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯re better than me?¡±


    He shrugs, ¡°I see you devouring that candy, but it takes more than that to be good with a mouth. I think you¡¯re ying amateur hour.¡± His tone is light and yful, but it works my imagination into a flurry.


    ¡°Are you challenging me?¡±


    ¡°To eating that lollipop? No thanks, I can¡¯t stand the taste of it.¡±


    ¡°No, who can use their mouth better.¡±


    He squints, trying to guess my game. ¡°Challenge you how?¡±


    I put my finger on my chin, dramatically tapping it. ¡°Let¡¯s see, let¡¯s see.


    How do we go about testing who can lick better?¡±


    The gears in his head are running, but I¡¯m not sure how far he¡¯s letting them turn. I want them churning along nice and quiet, not for once grinding to a stop. So I inch closer to him and look up at his six foot two frame. ¡°Well, the only way we can properly see who¡¯s doing a better job is for the other person to be able to feel it.¡± I lift my hand and ce it gently over his crotch bulge, feeling the twitch I desire under his denim.


    ¡°Babycakes¡­¡±


    ¡°Daddy, how else are we going to test it? You need to be able to feel exactly how my mouth is working.¡± I unzip his jeans, his fly busting open as his cock expands in his boxers. ¡°How else are you going to critique how I use my tongue?¡±


    I slide my hand under his waistband and feel his massive cock spring to life in my grip. It¡¯s so thick and spongy! Tightening my hand just a little makes his dick respond, pushing against me as daddy bes engorged.


    Daddy might have reservations, but his dick knows a good thing when it feels


    it.


    I drop to my knees and pull his cock out of his pants, quickly cing my mouth along his shaft, engulfing him hurriedly as I show him just how much he¡¯s going to love thispetition.


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± he groans, his eyes rolling upward as his mouth hangs open. Daddy pulls his pants and boxers down, kicking them off his legs. At that moment, I know I haveplete control over him, and he¡¯s not going to say another word unless it¡¯s from the direct pleasure my mouth gives him. I hold him in my mouth, gently sucking, allowing his dick to be ustomed to its new, warm home. It strengthens as I savor the vor, giving a nice jerk when I slide my tongue over the bottom of his shaft. When you¡¯repeting, you make a concentrated effort to take your time, to make sure you hit every little thing you¡¯re supposed to. You move with care, covering all your bases, touching on everything you¡¯ve ever learned.


    That¡¯s how I do it to daddy. I started with him in my mouth, but realize that I moved a little quickly. So I retreat after he¡¯s fully thick, ready to do this the right way.


    I hold his cock in my hand softly, maneuvering it aroundzily as I pepper it with girly kisses, delicate pecks surrounded by sloppy, happy tongue-kisses. I kiss under his shaft, moving up the spongy length until I tap under the head. I circle back around to kiss as much of the shaft as I can, making sure it all gets the pleasure of my soft lips.


    I give his head tiny closed-mouth pecks, kissing his urethra like I love it but don¡¯t want to hurt it. Daddy shudders as my lips massage his opening, and I pull down on his shaft, feeling the skin tighten and his dick strain. Kissing


    every part of him when his dick strains feels different for both of us, his cock tough as it resists my mouth, daddy squirming as my lips push against his taut cock.


    Before I take his hardness in my mouth, I move to his sack, ready to please thest of daddy before going full blown on him to make hime. I push his cock up to his stomach as I take his soft skin in my mouth, pulling on it lightly as I mold him between my lips. I slide my tongue along his testicles before pulling one into my mouth, navigating it with my tongue and moving it from cheek to cheek. I glide my open palm down his shaft, massaging him in between gripping his cock and stroking it. It must be really sensitive for daddy because his hand isying on my head, fighting the urge to pull me off of him. When the feeling gets strong, his hips pull in a little as his butt squeezes and his fingers knead my scalp. He wants so bad to grab my hair and pull me off, but he fights the weakness, instead allowing me ample time to torture his balls and suckle his scrotum.


    At the moment I see the pain really get to daddy-he bites his lip and his face scrunches up-I rapidly pull his cock down and deep throat him, jamming his dick all the way to the back of my throat.


    Daddy¡¯s pain transforms into an intense moan of ecstasy. ¡°Oh fuck, that¡¯s so good!¡±


    I gag for a second, taking time for my own reflex to adjust to the sudden intrusion of something so thick clogging up my throat. But I¡¯m a master, having spent a lot of time sucking on all sorts of candies and treats. To say I


    have an oral fixation would be the understatement of the century. I constantly have to have something in my mouth; otherwise, I don¡¯t feel quite whole. If


    I¡¯m not eating hard candy, I¡¯m chewing on a pen.


    Sometimes-and I¡¯ll never admit this to anyone!-I¡¯ll resort to sucking on my thumb if ites to that.


    Right now, though, all that practice hase to its ultimate fruition. I don¡¯t need my thumb anymore, that¡¯s for sure! Daddy¡¯s hard dick is the only thing that belongs in my mouth.


    I pull daddy out and gasp for air, allowing spittle to gush from my mouth as daddy¡¯s long cock escapes me.


    ¡°Wow, daddy, you¡¯re so big!¡± I¡¯ve always wanted to say that to him. It¡¯s as much a desire of mine to worship his cock as it is to suck on it.


    ¡°Is it too much for you, babycakes?¡±


    I shake my head violently. ¡°No! Not at all. I like that you have a huge cock for me to suck on.¡± I twist his cock as I pull on it, drawing it back in a corkscrew fashion, spreading my saliva all over him.


    ¡°Oh, god, girl, you¡¯re too good to me.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, you haven¡¯t seen anything yet.¡±


    I take daddy back into my mouth, bobbing my head back and forth, following the quick rhythm of my hand. I adjust the strength of my grip until daddy moans his affirmation, in which case I keep it there as I rapidly beat


    him off. Somehow his cock continues to get harder, getting to the point where it¡¯s rock solid, fully erect and unbendable. I can tell by how intense daddy¡¯s moans are he¡¯s going to explode when it finallyes time. I use his vocal pleasure as my own aphrodisiac, my own moaning picking up as I bask in daddy¡¯s guttural sounds.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± He¡¯s tensing up.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡­¡± His back is arching.


    ¡°Oh fuck, here Ie!¡±


    Daddy¡¯s body arches to its fullest, his mouth agape as his muscles seize and he gives into the uncontroble tide rising in him. Holding his breath for a few seconds, he finally releases a painful groan, twitching and spasming as he unconsciously thrusts his hips into my mouth.


    Whates out is a flood of semen, flushing from daddy¡¯s system as he unloads it into mine. Each thrust of his pelvis sends a viscous, creamy burst of salty deliciousness to the back of my throat. I¡¯m not even swallowing, but his ejaction is so strong that most of his cum pours down my throat as he fires it all the way to the back. A good eight pumps send strands of cum to coat my mouth, the hot liquid afort that rxes me each time a shot strikes me.


    Allowing him to finish inside me, I slowly slide off his cock, the sensation of my mouth rubbing against his spent cock makes him twitch even more. When I reach his head, I seal my mouth around his tip, closing it so nothing seeps out.


    I turn my head up to daddy and open my mouth wide, showing him the pool of cum that has yet to flow down my throat. After he gets a good view of it, I close my mouth and swallow it all in one big gulp. I open my mouth and stick my tongue out, giving daddy the show of a lifetime.


    I¡¯m still hungry for more, though, so I pull back on his still-hard cock and see a drop of cum escape his hole. I bring his cock to my mouth and drink up, cing my lips on his hole and giving it a slight suck, drawing what


    little cum is left onto my desperate lips.


    I look up and lick my lips, showing daddy how well I clean my te.


    The look on his face is both contentment and renewed arousal. ¡°Jesus!


    Where did you learn to do that?¡±


    I smirk, ¡°I¡¯m not telling.¡±


    ¡°Well, that was fucking amazing. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve evere so hard in my life. My dick feels bruised.¡±


    I giggle, ¡°So I guess that means I win.¡±


    He scoffs, ¡°Win? Please, I haven¡¯t even had a chance yet.¡±


    I roll off my knees onto my butt, resting after such a workout. ¡°Uh,¡± I mock, ¡°you really think you could stand up against the best orgasm you¡¯ve ever had?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± Daddy kneels down in front of me, falling forward on his hands as he leans toward me. I swallow, falling back on my own hands to keep me supported. For some reason, sucking on daddy¡¯s cock was far less nerve inducing than daddy¡¯s face being so close to mine. ¡°You might have all the passion in the world for the subject, but you don¡¯t have the one thing that daddy has.¡±


    His lips meet mine and the taste is just as enticing as the taste of his cock. It feels more intimate, and whereas all I wanted when I came up with this idea was to taste daddy, now I have this feeling in my gut that sets my body on fire. Sweat beads on my forehead as daddy¡¯s tongue pierces my mouth, softening my will to win.

 Chapter 93

    When his mouth peels back, I bite my lip, desiring so much more than daddy¡¯s cock in my mouth. ¡°What do you have that I don¡¯t?¡± I meekly buzz.


    He whispers, ¡°Experience.¡±


    I shiver. No word in all the Englishnguage has ever made me feel as vulnerable as that one. I felt dominant before-in control-when daddy¡¯s


    cock was in my mouth. Now I feel like I have no idea what¡¯s about to happen.


    My brain is frozen, incapable of seeing the future, stuck instead on the lustful, seductive look in daddy¡¯s eyes.


    Daddy¡¯s mouth finds its way to my neck, and with an open mouth, daddy¡¯s tongue glides across my skin. Up he goes, kissing and licking,


    running along my jawbone, pausing long enough to nibble on the lobe of my


    ear.


    The tingling forces my eyes closed as I¡¯m consumed by daddy¡¯s wandering mouth.


    ¡°D-daddy¡­¡± I titter, almost afraid of the strong feelings I¡¯m experiencing, ¡°aren¡¯t you supposed to be kissing me¡±-I swallow, the dirty thought making me self-conscious-¡°elsewhere?¡±


    He chuckles, ¡°Experience, babycakes,¡± he repeats, his finger trailing along my neck as he teases me. ¡°In order to get a little horny girl like you toe, daddy needs to take it nice and slow.¡± Hees close to my ear, his voice low and devious. ¡°We have to work your body up before daddy can take proper care of you.¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to win, daddy.¡± My wordse out forced and unconvincing. ¡°I mean, the best orgasm ever? Y-you can¡¯t beat that.¡± Daddy doesn¡¯t respond to my taunts, instead moving along my body, his mouth kissing every inch of my skin as he makes the tortuous travel south. He grabs the base of my yellow mesh sweater, and I unconsciously lift my arms for him, permitting him to undress me. I fall back on my hands before daddy resumes his meticulous journey. Each kiss is tantalizing, a soft little shock to my system that loosens me up. That is, until is first kissnds square on my nipple, which transforms the little shocks into lightning coursing through my flesh. I shake when daddy¡¯s mouth makes contact, letting out an uncertain giggle and smile. ¡°That¡¯s my baby. It feels good, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    My eyes closed, I nod into the void.


    Daddy¡¯s tongue presses against my nipple as his lips close smoothly around the nub. He massages it with his lips, and as it grows in size, flicks it with the tip of his tongue. Once hard enough, daddy bites down on it, holding


    it steady as his tongue rapidly dances over it. He lifts his hand up and pushes two fingers into my mouth, feeding my oral fixation.


    Sliding his fingers in and out, I begin to salivate. He gathers my saliva for his use, coaxing it from my mouth so he can moisten my other nipple. Between his fingertips he pulls the nub from hiding, bringing it to attention


    just like her sister. Daddy alternates nipples, sucking one and flicking it with the tongue, while twisting and pulling on the other one. Slowly, the umted lightning weakens my arms, causing my elbows to bend until I¡¯m steadying myself on them, and then causing them to weaken as well, forcing me all the way to the ground. t on my back, daddy¡¯s twisting fingers smoothly slip down my stomach until theye just above myce panty line.


    He rubs from side to side, tempting my body but never pushing it further south. I squirm with each moment, expecting him multiple times to break that southern border and invade my cunt, but he never does, unwilling to cross that threshold.


    Impatiently, I beg him, ¡°Daddy, please touch me down there.¡± His hand travels south but flies straight past my soaking panties. He instead caresses my inner thighs, gripping and wing at them, torturing me even further as he gets as close as the crease of my thighs before turning back.


    I reach down and try to guide him to my pussy, but daddy merely shakes his head. ¡°No, no,¡± he chides, ¡°this is an oralpetition. Maybe you need your hand to make daddye, but daddy¡¯s not touching this pussy with anything but his mouth. He¡¯s going to make you explode just with his mouth.¡±


    I blush, embarrassed that I hadn¡¯t thought of that. If he uses just his mouth, and I really doe hard, does that mean I lose?


    My thoughts are truncated as daddy slides between my legs. He grabs the band of my panties, and I lift my hips off the floor, authorizing daddy to remove them. The air hits me and I feel the coolness immediately, my cunt so wet that my body temperature drops the moment my underwear leaves me. Daddy lies down in front of me. He ces his head a few inches from me, warm air brushing against me as he breathes on my pussy. He holds it


    there, blowing on me with a delicate stream of forced air, making everything throb down below.


    And as daddy leans in, a feeling wells in my gut as I anticipate his touch on my lips.


    But daddy¡¯s lips fall to the inside of my thigh. My body jumps from his touch anyway, sting erotic signals up through me. Daddy continues to test my misery, slowly kissing his way along the soft flesh of my inner thighs, reaching the crease of my leg before switching sides and repeating,ing close but never quite touching my pinkness.


    He makes his way around my mound, kissing me all around it, loud, emphatic puckering sounds with each tender cement of his lips. When he makes the semicircle trip, his lips move inward, kissing mybia. Moving his


    head side to side, his lips and nose open me slightly as he ces kisses on my sensitive area.


    At each diabolical refusal to touch me, I kept thinking he was going to kill my libido tormenting me like that! Every time he came close, I¡¯d get charged up, only for it to subside. But I¡¯d always go right back up when he


    approached, no more weaker than before. In fact, the power of my urges was getting even stronger.


    The second his lips decisively make their way in, the moan from me is deep and foreboding.


    Oh my god!


    ¡°That feels so good! Oh fuck, daddy.¡±


    I¡¯m going toe so hard, I know it. The sensation is so sharp and strong that I can barely stay still on the ground. I¡¯m writhing with each touch, my body begging me to fucking explode all over daddy¡¯s face. Even if I wanted to be a sore sport and stop my orgasm, I don¡¯t think my body would ever forgive me. I actually don¡¯t think it would even allow it to happen.


    Daddy¡¯s mouth touches my clit and my back arches, the fire in me burning hotter than ever. My body wants nothing more than to release everyst drop of pent up energy inside me!


    There¡¯s no way I could stop it if I wanted to.


    I¡¯m a ve to my inevitable orgasm!


    Shallow kisses and deep kisses, daddy makes love to my clit, the vibration of his puckering like a sex toy pushing on my button. When I feel like it might be too much, daddy relents, his mouth moving around, giving me kisses along my thighs and mound again, letting the pressure die down. When it feels like it¡¯s about topletely dissipate, daddy¡¯s mouth


    makes its way back to my clit, kissing and vibrating my little nub. He does it all over again, building my pleasure all the way back up, until my moans be so powerful and loud that he pulls away, letting my torture continue.


    Hees back when my vocalizations die down, but instead of resorting to kissing me, he goes in for the kill. He ces his lips directly on my clit and begins to suck on it, drawing it in and milking the pleasure straight from it.


    My hips buck as the pleasure in me res, my pussy burning from daddy¡¯s touch. He uses my pussy like he used my nipples, mping his lips around me as he flicks his tongue over the throbbing bump.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°No, daddy, no!¡± I scream, scared at the immense buildup of pressure in my stomach. The innerpetitores out just as I realize my body¡¯s about to break, crossing that threshold for eruption.


    But daddy just pushes harder, sucking wildly and battering me with the tip of his tongue.


    ¡°Oh fffffuuucckkk!¡± I cry out.


    My back arches so hard off the ground I feel like I¡¯m about to pull a muscle, bracing in the air as my body winds up to release the floodgates.


    When all is ready, my body dumps all the energy into my ming cunt.


    Daddy merely sits back and watches.


    I seize violently, my back undting as my ass bounces off the ground.


    I twist and scream, my muscles convulsing. I reach down and ce my hand on my burning lips, trying to stop whatever maye.


    But it¡¯s too little toote.


    My pussy vibrates in my grip as the pulses of my orgasm seem to run on


    forever. Maybe a dozen, I have no idea. So many that I lose count. Each burst so strong it picks me up off the ground. I gasp as I struggle against the onught, only catching my breath once everything runs its course.


    My body melts, my legs and back sinking deep into the ground. My muscles are so spent that I can¡¯t imagine standing up on them, so sore and tender.


    It takes me a minute before I feel like I¡¯m breathing normally, and then another minute before I can open my eyes again.


    Daddy¡¯s watching me, studying my body as my breasts heave from my deep breaths.


    ¡°So,¡± he says, ¡°I think it¡¯s fair enough to say I won this one.¡± My voice is weak. ¡°You can¡¯t just say that. I gave you the best orgasm ever. You said it yourself.¡±


    He chuckles, ¡°And what did you just have?¡±


    My face heats up. I shrug, ¡°It was okay.¡±


    Heughs, ¡°Okay. Maybe you¡¯re just not able to admit it yet.¡± He bends over and pokes me in the stomach, eliciting the weakest bodily jerk ever.


    ¡°But at least I didn¡¯t copse when I blew my load.¡±


    I scoff. ¡°Fine. It was the greatest thing I¡¯ve ever felt in my life!¡±


    ¡°There we go.¡±


    With the only energy I have left, I pick myself up to at least be sitting when I invoke my next challenge.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make it two out of three.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind that, not one bit. We¡¯ll go as many times as you need, littledy.¡± I can see a drop of precum glisten on daddy¡¯s cock as it twitches.


    ¡°But


    right now, it¡¯s one to zero. Daddy¡¯s up.¡±


    In more than one way he¡¯s up, but I¡¯ll make sure to soften that lead really quick.

 Chapter 94

    DADDY BENDS ME OVER


    ¡°Are you ready, babygirl?¡±


    I nod, almost imperceptibly.


    The look on my stepdad¡¯s face borders on anger. ¡°I¡¯m serious. Out there¡±-he points to the the door leading out of the preparation space to the gymnasium-¡°that¡¯s realpetition. It¡¯s going to be way tougher than what we went through before. I need to know right now if you¡¯re good to go.¡±


    ¡°I am! I swear, daddy.¡±


    I¡¯m not-not at all. But I can¡¯t tell him that. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of him -he does get angry, but he¡¯s never hurt me-it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to ruin this for him. If I let my own anxiety out, it might make him anxious, which will definitely ruin our whole routine.


    And we¡¯ve worked so hard to get here.


    For the past eight months, we¡¯ve been training on weekends and the asional weeknight for the daddy-daughter dancingpetition. It was a small dance tournament started a few years ago that¡¯s erupted onto the national stage recently, bringing all sorts of fame and fortune to the daddies and daughters thatpeted.


    I mean, seriously, we¡¯re at the regionals for chrissake! The next step is the final nationalpetition where you get crowned as the country¡¯s top dance pair for the year. It¡¯s like a dreame true for us-for me, especially.


    This whole thing was my idea: I¡¯ve been addicted to dancing every since I was a little girl. It wasn¡¯t until my stepdad came into my life a few years ago that I finally decided to pursue my dreams. He pushed me, and I responded, trying my damnedest to be a great dancer.


    I¡¯m lucky to have him, and I¡¯m lucky thepetition allows for nonbiological stepfathers to fill the role of the deadbeats that should be there.


    Eck, I don¡¯t want to even mention that turd anyway.


    Lucky, like I said. Whenever I felt like quitting, daddy¡¯s been right there to push me, to be critical when I¡¯ve needed it. If I¡¯m doing something wrong, he¡¯s been there to snap at me, show me a bit of tough love. At first it was hard to deal with, but it didn¡¯t take long to really appreciate what he was doing for me. He was fighting for me, fighting for my dreams. He wanted me to seed even when I wasn¡¯t sure I could. He took time out of his few days off every week to train with me and make us the best.


    It¡¯s worked, too. We¡¯re at regionals, right? We went through the county and the statepetition, taking first in both to get us to this point. We¡¯re good at it, but every time we¡¯ve advanced, my anxiety attacks me harder. I¡¯ve yet to slip up, habit taking hold and getting me through each routine.


    But now¡­


    The regionals¡­


    I don¡¯t know if I can handle it this time. I feel like I¡¯m about to have a panic attack. Each step is closer to the televised nationalpetition. Daddy snaps his fingers in front of my face, bringing me back to this world. ¡°Focus,¡± he demands, ¡°you know the steps to each routine.¡± I nod, not saying anything, not wanting my dry throat to croak and signal my nervousness.


    ¡°All right, get ready.¡±


    I grab my outfit, a somewhat shdance inspired number-the movie I was addicted to when I was a kid. It¡¯s all red, with a small top that barely covers my tits and a slit halfway down, splitting open and showing more of my stomach; a pair of panties, exposing the curve of my ass; and one red stocking up to my right knee. I tore a number of holes in the stocking, giving it a beaten-up look. I thought it would convey all the energy and work daddy


    and I have put into our training.


    Daddy really likes it for other reasons.


    He thinks it¡¯s sexy as hell!


    He told me that after I showed it to him-a surprise I had been building up to him for weeks. He eyed me up and down, which made me blush super hard. I had no idea if daddy would like it or not, but I didn¡¯t expect that response at all.


    I think after he saw my embarrassment, he tried to cover it up by saying that sex sells: if I look good, then it¡¯ll win brownie points for the judges.


    But it definitely felt like something a little deeper than that. But, whatever. I gotta let those feelings go. I have to settle down and prepare for our dance.


    ¡°All right,¡± daddy says after we get dressed, ¡°let¡¯s do some stretches and limber up.¡±


    Each team has their own prep room to get ready before they hit the stage, so I don¡¯t feel embarrassed bending over in my outfit, since there¡¯s no one there to see me.


    Except for daddy, that is, but he¡¯s doing his breathing exercises. It¡¯s weird to be worried about people seeing me, since I¡¯m about to go out in front of a gymnasium full of people. But, I don¡¯t know, they¡¯re so far away, it¡¯s like they don¡¯t count.


    After I stretch my arms, I work on my back and lower legs. Bending over at the waist, I suck in air and push my limits, touching my toes and exhaling slowly. I can feel the tug on my hamstrings, but more so, I can feel the touch of daddy¡¯s hand on my back. I jerk involuntarily, frightened at the sudden contact.


    ¡°Remember your breathing, babygirl. You seem incredibly tense.¡± I turn my head away from him, not wanting to acknowledge how nervous I am. The warmth of daddy¡¯s hand on my lower back feels insanelyforting, but I know my face is etched in worry.


    I just don¡¯t want him to know.


    But I¡¯m pretty sure he does.


    ¡°All right,¡± he says, waving me up, ¡°we have an hour to practice.¡±


    I stand up straight. ¡°I thought you said we¡¯d take this time to simply rx. You said you didn¡¯t want us to get in our own heads.¡± ¡°I did, but I changed my mind. You seem like your letting tension get the better of you.¡±


    I shake my head, meekly responding, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Well, thene on. One time through should be enough to make sure.¡± Daddy offers me his hand, but he isn¡¯t asking. His words are barely masking distrust and agitation. I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯ll get out of testing me, but I sure as hell don¡¯t want to let him down.


    So we break into our Latin dance. It uses a lot of twirling and close contact, daddy pulling me in close to his body and rotating himself against me, his hand across my lower back and his other holding my hand high above us.


    This is my favorite dance together. Each time we do it, I feel incredibly close to daddy. There¡¯s a reason why people say dancing is a metaphor for sex. All the close grinding, the bare skin of our bodies touching, the hands barely containing themselves above the boundaries of decency. Daddy¡¯s hand usually slides down and touches my ass crack plenty of times. He ends up chastising himself for it, since it¡¯s not proper hand cement and a slip up of form, but I know that every time it happens, my body immediately tingles. I swear his does too, or at least stiffens in all the right ces.


    Now, though, daddy¡¯s form is perfect. Our training is kicking in and the routine goes fluidly.


    Except for the very end. I should have known I couldn¡¯t maintain myposure long enough, even if only in a practice session. When daddy bends me over, dipping me in his arm as the final maneuver of our routine, I go far too stiff. I¡¯m supposed to bend easily, my back going limp in daddy¡¯s arm, my stocking-adorned leg in the air. It¡¯s supposed to look like I copse, havingpletely spent myself in my disy of vigor, daddy supporting me in myst moment of exhaustion.


    But that doesn¡¯t happen.


    Instead, my anxiety turns into stiffness, and when I fall into the dip, my back doesn¡¯t bend anywhere near enough. I end up kicking my leg up out of habit, but since I¡¯m not bent over correctly, the flying leg sends me teetering and I roll right off daddy¡¯s arm, hitting the ground with a loud thud.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± daddy asks, stooping down to help me up.


    But I jump to my feet, wanting to show that I¡¯m not bothered by it at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Daddy¡¯s helping hand folds across his chest over his other one. ¡°So,


    what was that about?¡±


    My face burns up. I can¡¯t believe I was so foolish to believe I could hide my angst. You can¡¯t hide that from someone who spends so much of their time mere inches away from you. They know you, whether you want it or not.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I don¡¯t know how to choke the answer out of me. Admitting it is going to hurt me as much as him.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time. Out with it.¡±


    The courage never rises in me; instead, a mix of fear and resignation pull the words from me. ¡°I¡¯m too nervous. I don¡¯t know if I can go through with it.¡±


    Daddy shakes his head, staring at the ground. I don¡¯t know what to expect. He¡¯s strict, but he¡¯sforting. Hardships like this tend to bring out the soft side of him.


    This one does not. ¡°What was the one thing I told you when we started dancing?¡±


    I look down at the floor, my feet turning in and out as I think about it. I honestly can¡¯t remember. I¡¯ll know it when I hear it, but I can¡¯t for the life of me recall what it was.


    When my silence goes on too long, daddy intervenes. ¡°Never lie to me.


    About your work ethic, about your schedule, about your nerves. Anything.


    That was my one rule to ensure we achieved our best. I asked you repeatedly if something was wrong, and instead of telling me the truth, you wasted our time by lying to me.¡±


    I¡¯m such an idiot. I can¡¯t even look daddy in the eye, because I know I failed him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, daddy. I was scared. I didn¡¯t want to mess us up.¡±


    ¡°Those are excuses.¡±


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I could have started a while ago getting you over your anxiety.¡±


    I look up at him. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but now we¡¯re running out of time, and daddy has to take matters into his own hands to make sure all the tension is erased from your rigid body.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I need you limber and rxed.¡± He sits down on the bench. ¡°Come here.¡±


    I shuffle my feet over. When I get close, daddy grabs me by the hand. I think he¡¯s going to guide me down to the seat next to him, but instead he pulls me over hisp.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± I cry out, kicking my feet as theye off the ground.


    ¡°You lied to me. Now you have to face the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, we don¡¯t-¡±


    He pins my upper back across his legs.


    My pitch elevates as I see his hand lift up. ¡°-have time for this!¡± My toes curl as his big handnds across my tiny rump. Oh my god! He


    just spanked me! I¡¯m a grown woman, and I¡¯ve never been spanked in my life.


    ¡°No, daddy, stop! This isn¡¯t fair!¡±


    Not only does daddy ignore me, but his hand slips under my waist band and pulls my shorts down, exposing my bare ass.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The power of daddy¡¯s strikes are like nothing I¡¯ve ever felt before. His palm strikes my naked ass, the skin burning as his power ripples through my fat. He¡¯s furious in his ps, giving me not a second to react to the previous


    strike before the next one torches me. I want toin, but the only thing I can mutter is a tiny yelp with each impact. The hits are so primal I can¡¯t even vocalize my frustration, instead enved to the beating.


    And enved to the uninhibited arousal.


    The primal doesn¡¯t just lend to obedience, it lends to a sexual awakening as Iy across daddy¡¯sp. My gut tightens with each smack, reacting not to the pain but to the growth of pleasure. My own inability to talk or stop daddy


    only seems to inspire my libido, feed my submission, and moisten my cunt as


    I squeeze my thighs together to hide my shame.


    I grip onto the bench with one hand andy my other hand on daddy¡¯s leg as his spanks be harder, shifting me across his thighs. The burn in my ass is intense but numbing as well, the repeated strikes desensitizing me.


    But my pussy aches all the more, causing me to flinch excessively, anticipating every spank just before it happens. I have to bite my lip in order to stop me from moaning.


    I can¡¯t¡­


    I won¡¯t¡­


    I shouldn¡¯t enjoy this¡­


    Just as I feel I¡¯m about to give in and let out a gut wrenching moan, daddy relents, pushing me onto my knees. My butt stings as I sit on my feet, the cheap carpet offering no support.


    I sigh, happy I didn¡¯t utter any sexual sounds. I rub my butt¡¯s tenderness, in both an effort to ease the pain, and to somehow re-spark that pleasure I¡¯d been feeling.


    Unfortunately, my hand isn¡¯t able to do the job that daddy¡¯s performed so well.


    But now that my arousal is dying, I have to ask. ¡°How was that supposed to rx me, daddy?¡± My tone much more obedient than frustrated, unsure of why my punishment urred but notining about it happening.


    ¡°That was just the beginning. I wanted to get you riled up, because when you orgasm, it¡¯s going to feel all the better when that pent up energy is released.¡±


    My mouth is agape. My mind has to go round a few times before I can form my thoughts. ¡°Wait? Did you say orgasm?¡±

 Chapter 95

    Daddy stands up and drops his shorts. I can see the line of his cock pressed against him in his tight boxer-briefs. It looks like his cock is rock hard! Did spanking me turn him on?!


    ¡°What-¡±


    Before I can finish, daddy drops his boxer-briefs to his ankles. His cock bounces from its prison, pointing outward and up, straining as it¡¯s fully engorged.


    ¡°Oh my-daddy! What are you doing?!¡± I shield my eyes with my hand, dumbfounded by the sudden appearance of daddy¡¯s dick.


    ¡°Babygirl,¡± he says, squatting in front of me and gently removing my hand from my eyes, ¡°I need you toe for daddy.¡±


    I gasp. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    He nods, strangely easygoing with the whole idea. ¡°Yes.¡± He points to the door, ¡°Out there is your destiny. That¡¯s where we need to go to get you to the next stage. We¡¯re running out of time. We need to win, and we need to win now.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    He looks over at the clock. ¡°We¡¯ve got thirty minutes, and we need to get you unwound. Dancing is all about fluid, gentle, tender movements. You have to flow, you have to love life. You can¡¯t be nervous or stiff. Those judges will see it in a second, and poof¡±-he snaps his fingers-¡°you¡¯re toast.¡±


    My eyes drop to the floor. Am I really about to walk out there and lose everything?


    Daddy lifts my face with his hand. ¡°But an orgasm, babygirl? That¡¯ll get rid of all that bad energy in you.¡±


    I blush, smiling at the crude thought. ¡°You really think we should have sex?¡±


    He nods, ¡°Yes, and now. Time¡¯s running out.¡±


    I look into his eyes, studying them.


    ¡°I would do anything for you. We didn¡¯t work this hard to let it slip through our hands.¡±


    Holding my chin in his hand, daddy leans forward, his lips meeting mine. The softness is otherworldly, his masculine scent filling my lungs. That spark in me from before reignites and I ce my hand around daddy¡¯s head, pulling him in for a deeper kiss. Daddy opens his mouth and our tongues intertwine, bathing in each other as daddy¡¯s hands work their way around my body.


    ¡°We have to hurry,¡± he says, ¡°and we can¡¯t get this messy.¡± He grabs my shirt and pulls it over my head.


    When he reaches for my bra, I stop him. ¡°Daddy, what if someone walks in?¡± The stage people typically walk around from room to room checking in on contestants. If they saw a daughter getting fucked by her father¡­ ¡°I told them not to bother us. I didn¡¯t want anyone screwing with our flow. They¡¯ll be here five minutes before our entrance. Now, let daddy take care of his baby.¡±


    His nimble fingers unsp my bra and slip the support from my ample breasts. The chilly air hits my nipples and I throw my hands over them. Daddy thinks it¡¯s my modesty. ¡°No need to be like that. If you can¡¯t trust me, who can you trust?¡± He gently removes my hands before bending over and taking a nipple in his mouth. The warmth of his mouth solves my nipple dilemma, and I reach back to support myself as daddy devours my tits. Daddy sucks and licks, his tongue circling my nubs as his lips pull them from hiding.


    ¡°Oh, daddy¡­¡± I groan, the warmth in my breasts transferring to that sweet spot in my cunt, the one that stirred when daddy punished my ass. ¡°Yes, baby. Let go. Let all that tension go. Let it melt away.¡± His words aren¡¯t even necessary. It takes only a minute before daddy¡¯s mouth turns me into a puddle. ¡°It feels amazing, daddy.¡±


    ¡°We got to get you toe, baby. Time¡¯s running out. Here, up here.¡± Daddy helps me to my feet and sets me down on the bench. Turning me, heys me on my back, the wood bench surprisingly morefortable than the dirty floor. He gestures for me to lift my legs, and when I pick them up, he pulls my panties off.


    Setting my legs on his shoulders, he gets to work, his face pressing deep into my cunt.


    ¡°Damn, babygirl. You¡¯re soaking wet!¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡± I whine, looking up at daddy between my legs, ¡°I already told you it felt good.¡±


    He shrugs, ¡°I didn¡¯t think it felt that good.¡±


    I blush, resting my head back down.


    ¡°You like it when daddy sucks on you, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I nod, ¡°Yes, daddy.¡±


    His lips meet my clit, sucking on the nub full of sensitive nerves. I squeal, the intensity too much as I sp my hand over my mouth, not wanting to alert some passerby of the naughty things we¡¯re doing in here.


    ¡°Sorry, baby. It¡¯s not ideal, but time¡¯s of the essence.¡±


    Daddy slows himself, massaging around my lips with his fingers. On asion he¡¯ll dip in and suckle my clit, kissing and stroking it with his tongue. Each subsequent time mellows the intensity until it¡¯s nothing but pleasure and all I want is for him to keep ying with it.


    ¡°There, daddy, there!¡± I call out as his mouth hits the perfect spot. His lips are around my clit, and each suction sends a driving force through my pussy, gathering deep in my stomach.


    ¡°Yes, daddy, yes! Keep sucking. Yeah, right there, right there! Kiss my pussy! Oh fuck, yeah!¡±


    I¡¯d never be this vocal, but I know thepetition is about to start soon, and thest thing I want is for daddy to do all this work and his little girl note.


    I buck my hips, riding daddy¡¯s mouth as I push it along my pussy. He sticks his tongue out and I force it through my slit, allowing daddy to taste me back to front.


    ¡°Come on, baby, you can do it! Come for daddy.¡±


    ¡°I will, I will. I¡¯lle for you like a good girl.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my babygirl, you got this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, daddy, yes! Fuck!¡±


    I explode, my body racking against the tted wood of the bench, my ass floating in the air as I hold onto daddy¡¯s head, orgasming directly into his mouth. My body spasms, twitching and convulsing as the energy of my orgasm blows through me, shaking every muscle to its fiber.


    My lips curl in ecstasy as my body dies down, giving off little jerks as sudden, errant jolts of energy rushes through me.


    But the thing that daddy wanted is done. All that tension and anxiety I felt before has entirely eroded, absorbed into the wood, my euphoria expelled from my body and injected into the sound proof walls.


    Daddy looks on, happy to see his daughtere hard.


    But I¡¯m not quite satisfied. I feel like I¡¯m missing something.


    When he moves to rise from the bench, I grab his arm. ¡°No, daddy, don¡¯t leave yet.¡±


    Concern drawn on his brow, he asks, ¡°What is it? We have to get going.¡±


    ¡°We have time, daddy.¡± I weakly pull him toward me. ¡°I want you to fuck me.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you? I don¡¯t know if we-¡±


    ¡°Daddy, you pulled your dick out. I know you want to be inside me. I want you to be inside me, too. Please, daddy,¡± I beg him.


    He ponders it for a moment, but the throbbing of his cock has already made his decision.


    Iy back down, lifting my legs so my pussy spreads open and daddy gets a clear view of just how wet he¡¯s made me.


    Right then and there, I see the twinkle in his eyes. He straddles the bench in front of me, keeping my legs straight up and resting them on his shoulders. When daddy bends his cock down and nces my pussy, I jerk, my orgasm having left my cunt extremely sensitive.


    When daddy¡¯s cock punctures my cunt, it slides in quickly, lubed by my orgasm. The pleasure is so much, though, it bes distinguishable from pain, as daddy¡¯s thick cock drags along my walls, lighting a fire through my pussy.


    I grip daddy¡¯s arms as heys into me, his arousal sparing nothing as his cock is at full thickness, and the angle he¡¯s prating me sends his cock to the farthest depths.


    The sensation of being filled up is too erotic to be consumed by pain, and my grunts be moans all over again, satiated by daddy¡¯s manhood fucking me. His dick rams me hard, daddy¡¯s speed picking up as his dick meets no resistance from my soaking pussy.


    Daddy grabs the stocking on my leg and pulls for leverage, which lets out a loud rip, adding an additional hole to the faux-tattered stocking. I¡¯din if I hadn¡¯t already put holes in it, or if my pussy wasn¡¯t getting forcibly pounded into oblivion. There are things to focus on, and holes aren¡¯t one of them.


    Daddy lifts my butt off the bench, and it¡¯s like his cock falls into me rather than thrusts. He merely drops his weight, mming his cock into my aching cunt, the ps of his balls against my ass violent and loud. When the pleasure in his face bes clearly visible, he grabs my hips and uses his power to fuck me, rapidly banging me like a fuck toy, driving his


    hips to his ownpletion.


    His thick cock throbs and expands inside me.


    ¡°Oh shit, I¡¯m going toe in your pussy, babygirl!¡±


    ¡°No don¡¯t, daddy!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote, baby. You gotta take it all.¡±


    Daddy holds my ass aloft as he pushes his cock all the way in, resting it fully inside me, causing my sensitivity to re up. I cry out, the burning almost too much to take.


    That is, until daddy¡¯s cock begins to unload his hot jizz. Pumps of white goo ssh inside me, strands draping my walls, cooling down my orgasmwrecked body, settling deep in my upturned cunt and forcing a satisfying


    exhtion of breath. The release of tension feels just as good as when I came, daddy¡¯s empty cock leaving me a warm gift as it departs.


    He holds my butt in the air for a few seconds. ¡°Let your pussy soak in daddy¡¯s cum. It should make you feel better.¡±


    As resistant as I was, daddy¡¯s cum feels amazing inside me. The warmthforting as it sits in my pussy and seeps through my walls. When daddy lets go, it sloshes around as I adjust myself in the seat, squirting out as my legs close, drenching my thighs in milky cream.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Feel better is an understatement. It actually makes me feel content and confident with life, like I can take on the world.


    As I shiver and enjoy that feeling of wholeness, I look down at my stocking, examining the new hole in the tattered fabric. Looking at it, I realize it¡¯s going to be a memento of the first time daddy and I fucked. Every time I look at it from now on, I¡¯ll know that I¡¯m done making these holes myself, content to let daddy fill that role forever.


    When we finally get to that stage, we win. We dance like we¡¯re one person, sex morphing our moves into something impossible for the average daddy-daughter dance. We aren¡¯t average. When someone connects with you


    so closely, dancing seems like the simplest thing in the world.


    The judges call it the most fluid dance they¡¯ve ever seen from any of the contestants.


    Who knows what they would have said if they knew I performed the whole dance soaking wet and full of daddy¡¯s cum.


    I don¡¯t know, but I do know they¡¯ll have another chance to find out. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m dancing on the national stage without daddy¡¯s cum


    threatening to gush out at any moment. It¡¯s the most satisfying thing to know that daddy¡¯s been inside me, and to know just how much he loves me. After all, daddy says we have to be our best, and I know daddy¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make his daughter happy.


    Dancing¡¯s never been easier.

 Chapter 96

    DADDY WORKS A SKILLED TRADE


    My stepdad hasn¡¯t so much as nced at me since we got in the truck.


    He¡¯s just been driving in silence, strangely focused on the road ahead of him.


    Not like he¡¯s the talkative kind. Especially with me. Especially with what I¡¯ve dely.


    He¡¯s been a hardass on me for most of our time together. It¡¯s like he¡¯s taken it upon himself to act like a real ¡°father¡±, since I never had one. But I never asked him to, and it¡¯s kind of fucked up that he¡¯s even trying. It¡¯s, like, where do you get off? I¡¯m a grown woman. Yeah, I might have


    dropped out of college, and yeah, I might not really be looking for a job at the moment. It¡¯s kind of shitty. But I¡¯m young, you know? It¡¯s the time of life to go out partying and having fun. I have all the time in the world to do that other shitter.


    Lately, though? Yeah, I¡¯ve kind of been getting a little hardcore. God, it must¡¯ve been the past few weeks I¡¯ve been out drinking pretty much every day. One helluva night led to me getting a winged tattoo on my lower back, and a stud through my bellybutton. I was double trouble, no matter which way you were looking at me, from front to back.


    It wasn¡¯t the wisest decision I¡¯ve ever made. I mean, I could even say I regret it somewhat. But not really. It¡¯s not like I destroyed my body, and that stuff is easy enough to hide anyway, or get rid of if I really want to. My stepdad, of course, the knuckle dragger he is-he¡¯s a manager at a construction site, seriously!-found out (although I wasn¡¯t really hiding it, as hammered as I was when I stumbled home) and flipped his lid. I¡¯ve never seen him yell at me so hard. Like, cursing and everything, insults and whatnot. I just let it bounce right off me.


    But I did feel bad. I¡¯m just living my life, but it¡¯s not like I want to drive him crazy or anything. But he hasn¡¯t really spoken to me in the past week, and I¡¯m not a big enough person to do the talking-or apologizing-first. That¡¯s why I¡¯m surprised he invited me along on his job. Normally, I¡¯d tell him to piss off, but I feel like I should make it up to him for nearly giving the old man a heart attack.


    It was like: ¡°Hey, Bec. I need some help at the construction site. You mind helping me today?¡±


    And I was like: ¡°Sure, whatever.¡±


    Those are the only words we¡¯ve said to each other this week.


    But I know he¡¯s desperate for help. His small construction team went on


    strike. I¡¯m talking, like, three guys, tops. Not because of anything my stepdad did, but because thepany they work for is trying to circumvent paying the guys overtime after an especially brutal construction project that was hard pressed for time. Having only three guys should tell you enough about how cheap thepany is. They worked their asses off, and thepany didn¡¯t want to pay. I don¡¯t me them for striking.


    But my stepdad still needs to get shit done, even if it¡¯s pulling in people for outside help.


    Although, I have no idea why he¡¯d have me tag along. It¡¯s not like I know a damn thing about construction. He must be out of options, I guess.


    Enough to break his vow of silence toward me.


    ¡°So, uh¡­ daddy,¡± I call him that when I¡¯m trying to be sweet and innocent, ¡°what¡¯s the n today? What do you need help with?¡± I want to


    win him over, no matter what. Not that we had a sterling rtionship before, but at least he wasn¡¯t fuming at me.


    Daddy¡¯s nce is sidelong, not even turning his head when he looks at me. ¡°Just basic stuff, really. Nothing you can¡¯t handle.¡±


    I throw a little yful cockiness at him, in hopes of lightening the mood.


    ¡°Ah, you know me, I¡¯m top of the heap when ites to surprising you.¡± He doesn¡¯t bite, instead turning what little attention he gave me back to driving.


    I¡¯d probably have a better time getting through to him if I¡¯d dressed a little more conservatively. I¡¯ve been in the habittely of wearing tiny shirts and low rising jeans to show off my new tat and stud. I should have thought of that before dressing the exact same way on my way to daddy¡¯s work site. I¡¯m sure it isn¡¯t helping us reconnect when he looks at me and sees my apparent disrespect staring him back in the face, open to him and everyone else to see.


    All I can hope is that showing him how helpful I can be will put him in a better mood.


    When he pulls up to the little construction job-a new gas station at the edge of town working as thest bastion before the next fifty mile trek-the ce seems abandoned.


    It isn¡¯t. The construction workers are there, but they¡¯re just sitting on some boxes drinking coffee next to the trailermand post, as I call it.


    Laziest strike ever.


    I know their names-daddy¡¯s talked about his small team on a number of asions-but I¡¯ve never met them, and I can¡¯t put a face to a name.


    They¡¯re not old-maybe thirties-but that still puts them at least ten to fifteen years older than me. I¡¯ve met some of daddy¡¯s older buddies, and these guys look pretty simr, with the wife-beater t-shirts and that muscture of blue cor workers they all seem to effortlessly have.


    Not that I have to work hard for my own slim physique either, but their bodies are pretty bangin¡¯.


    They barely react when daddy pulls up to them, until they get a good look inside. Once they see me, they perk up, putting their coffees down and straightening themselves up. One even slides his hand against his forehead to brush away his messy hair.


    These are three good looking guys, so their responsiveness doesn¡¯t put me off. It doesn¡¯t make me self-conscious, either, in my skimpy shirt. Instead, it gives me a boost of confidence as I hop out of daddy¡¯s truck with a buoyant


    step.


    I feel almost flighty as their eyes look me up and down. They¡¯re not even sneaky about it, seemingly fixated on everything their mind can imagine of me. I feel a rush of power, coinciding with their gazes falling to my new bellybutton stud.


    I knew this thing had a good purpose!


    ¡°Hey, Chuck,¡± they say, cordial to daddy even though they¡¯re on strike. Not cordial enough to take their eyes off me when they address him. ¡°This must be your daughter.¡±


    The one talking reaches his hand out and I shake it, feeling the tough grip and callouses of his hand. ¡°I¡¯m Ben.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you, Ben¡± I know their names, so if this is Ben¡­ I point to the blond in the back, guessing as to who he might be. ¡°Jason?¡±


    When he nods, I look to the other. ¡°And you must be Chris?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Bec.¡± The way their bodynguage lifts is precious, a look of joy in them as I give off the impression that I¡¯ve been thinking about them. It¡¯s enough to get them excited, at least. It¡¯s enough to make me smile, a fun, little flirtatious curl of my lips as I take pleasure in knowing how interested they are in me.


    I look at daddy and he isn¡¯t doing anything, which is strange. Daddy¡¯s pretty protective of me, and I never would have thought he¡¯d let a bunch of guys leer and talk to me like the way his own employees are doing. It¡¯s not like him, that¡¯s for sure. I could easily imagine him ring up and screaming at the top of his lungs for them to mind their own goddamn business.


    What exactly is he thinking?


    They even look to him for some sign of resistance, but daddy¡¯s busy looking at some transcripts from the bin near his construction trailer. He¡¯s close enough to hear us, but it¡¯s like he¡¯s pretending not to. And when they realize his attention is elsewhere, they push a little harder with me. ¡°So, Bec, do you have a boyfriend?¡± Ben asks. He¡¯s clearly the most interested, and the most aggressive.


    ¡°Why do you ask? I tease.


    ¡°Oh,e on, a sweet little thing like you? How are you not dating some lucky guy?¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah,¡± Jason echoes from behind.


    ¡°Maybe I haven¡¯t found a good guy yet.¡±


    Ben¡¯s eyes travel down my breasts to my stud. ¡°A girl like you doesn¡¯t look like she needs a good guy.¡± Ben turns his head, almost whispering,


    ¡°You look like you need someone a little bad in you.¡±


    Chris chuckles behind him, ¡°Or a couple bad things in a couple bad ces.¡±


    My cheeks go red. No one¡¯s ever spoken to me like that. All my friends


    or the guys I went to college with never even pretended to act this way. Maybe because they¡¯re older, alpha men, they have all the confidence in the world to say whatever they want and feel like they¡¯re going to get away with


    it.


    It¡¯s incredibly hot.


    But it¡¯s incredibly nerve wracking as well. As much as I was confident before, it seems to take a nosedive when I¡¯m confronted with an even stronger confidence-hell, more like arrogance.


    My words don¡¯te as quickly as I¡¯d like, betraying my jitters.


    ¡°I do think of myself as a party girl.¡±


    Chris responds, ¡°I bet you do. How do you like to party, exactly?¡± ¡°Oh, you know, in all sorts of ways.¡± That sounds like the stupidest thing I¡¯ve ever said. It doesn¡¯t sound sexy or seductive at all, just unsure of myself.


    Jason chuckles, ¡°All sorts of ways?¡± He looks over at Chris, ¡°I can think of a lot of different ways a party can go.¡±


    They allugh, and I feel my stomach turn. I¡¯m not scared of them at all,


    but that feeling in my stomach¡­ I think it¡¯s a reaction what it¡¯d feel like to get fucked by three guys at once. Somehow, through their crass words, they¡¯ve gotten me to think about the nastiest thing on their minds.


    On all of our minds now.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Daddy shouts.


    We all jump in our skins, turning to see a man who¡¯s finally decided to pay attention. ¡°Ben, Chris, Jason. Let¡¯s go.¡± He points to the trailer. ¡°Inside.¡±


    Even though they¡¯re supposed to be on strike and have no obligation to listen to him, they still do. They respect him enough to follow his orders, at least when they don¡¯t pertain directly to work.


    And when he¡¯s visibly and audibly shing anger.


    ¡°You too,¡± he says, his hand falling to my lower back and guiding me in. His touch tingles, probably because not a minute earlier shes of fantasy were roiling my body.


    We all head up the couple of stairs that lead into the trailer. Daddy closes the door behind us as we shuffle into the surprisingly spacious room. It¡¯s daddy¡¯s office as manager of the project. It¡¯s got arge cheap metal desk on one side and a sort of living room on the other that functions like a lounge area for the guys on break. It¡¯s got an old, brown-leather couch and a TV that must be a decade old.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Chris pipes in before daddy can say anything. ¡°Hey, Chuck, it was nothing,e on. We were just having a little fun.

 Chapter 97

    I have to suppress a smirk at their anxiousness to clear the air. As much as it was fun to have themvishing attention on me, it¡¯s just as fun to see them squirm when confronted by daddy. It¡¯s like bad boys getting theireuppance.


    But daddy¡¯s not in an angry mood, not anymore, simply setting the papers down on his desk and leaning against it while folding his arms.


    ¡°You really like talking to my daughter like that, huh?¡±


    When daddy calls me his daughter, I feel a sense of pride almost. I can¡¯t remember him ever calling me that. I¡¯m pretty sure he only calls me by my name. Is he softening toward me?


    My interest in what he calls me blinds me to just how calm daddy is in the face of these lechers.


    Ben raises his hands as if he is going to say something, but instead lets out a resigned sigh.


    ¡°There¡¯s no shame in it,¡± daddy says, ¡°we¡¯re all men here.¡±


    That sounds odd, like he¡¯s not acknowledging I¡¯m standing right here. ¡°In fact, there¡¯s a reason why my daughter¡¯s here. I brought her along to help finish the job.¡±


    The guys look at each other confused, as confused as I was when daddy asked me toe. I still have no idea what I can even do to help.


    Chris asks, ¡°You¡¯re going to finish the gas station with your daughter?¡±


    Daddy shakes his head, ¡°No. She¡¯s got no experience and no work ethic.


    I¡¯d probably be better off doing it myself than including her in on it.¡± A rush of fury hits me hard. ¡°What the hell? Why did you bring me then?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re acting out, and you¡¯re being a good-for-nothing brat at the house. No job, no school, contributing nothing to our family¡¯s well being.¡±


    The insults hurt far more because I know deep down it¡¯s all true. You don¡¯t think it bothers me how little I do for my own living? Just like anyone who doesn¡¯t want to hear the truth, I scream, ¡°Screw you!¡±


    ¡°See?¡± He says, gesturing to me so the guys can understand the trouble I give him. ¡°This is what I get for supporting her. She runs around town, drunk and high, and gets a piercing and a tattoo, the brands of a slut.¡± I fall silent, just like the men, who find the situationpletely awkward. But my silence is fromplete shock. Daddy¡¯s never spoken to me like this. I think he¡¯s finally snapped, and the more I talk, the more it hurts. My mind tells me to just shut my mouth.


    When he sees I¡¯m not offering any moreebacks, he turns to his strikers. ¡°Now, I need you guys on the job. I need you to drop yourints about back pay and get back to work.¡±


    Jason scoffs lightly in exasperation, but also cautious in upsetting daddy further, ¡°Chuck, you know we can¡¯t. The amount of money-¡± Daddy puts his hand up, ¡°I know, I know. They¡¯re robbing you, but you know them: They¡¯d rather shut this site down than give in to your demands. If that happens, we¡¯re all out of a job. Right now, this is all I have, and I need it seen to the end.¡±


    Ben looks to raise aint, but daddy continues, ¡°I¡¯m not saying do it for free. I¡¯ll trade you.¡±


    ¡°Trade us what? What could be worth all those hours of overtime?


    That¡¯s a helluva lot of money.¡±


    Daddy looks at me, his eyes betraying a sense of resignation, but also a hint of amusement. ¡°You guyse back to the job, drop all yourints and sign a letter saying you forgo all back pay, and I¡¯ll give you an hour with my daughter.¡±


    The pain in my throat when I swallow stings, having to cross the thick lump that¡¯s formed in my throat. ¡°What?¡± I croak out.


    They look at each other. ¡°Chuck, what are you saying exactly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying, I¡¯ll leave this trailer right now, lock the door, and for the next hour, it¡¯ll be just the three of you and her in here.¡±


    I¡¯m stunned. Is my stepdad actually offering me to his employees?


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± I whisper, ¡°why are you doing this?¡±


    He leans, whispering menacingly, ¡°You wanted to help, so now you get to help.¡±


    He stands up. ¡°Does that work for you? Will this put you back to work?¡± Daddy just bypasses me, making a trade as if I¡¯m not even in the room. They look at each other, mumble something I can¡¯t hear, and nod their heads. ¡°An hour, and we¡¯ll sign whatever you want.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Daddy nods and heads to the door. Just before he exits the trailer, he pulls Ben over to the side and whispers something to him. He¡¯s describing something. Ben gives him a look, and then daddy turns to me and says,


    ¡°Now earn your keep.¡±


    It¡¯s a demand, but he says it like a statement of fact.


    And then the door locks behind him.


    The boys are uncertain, but slowly it dawns on them that their time is running out.


    I walk over to the door and test it, assuring myself I am actually locked in here.


    Would it be wrong to say I checked only because I wanted it to look like I wanted to leave? The second I realized daddy¡¯s n, that fantasy I felt earlier started to course through my veins again. But a girl can¡¯t just ept it, can she? She has to at least look like she wants to fight it, or else people¡¯ll think she¡¯s a slut.


    It¡¯s a messed up game to y, but it seems all too appropriate.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go,¡± Ben says, ¡°we can have a lot of fun together.¡± I turn toward them and feel a shiver at his words. A pulse of excitement runs through me. Holy shit, I want them so bad!


    But I can¡¯t show that. I can¡¯t. It¡¯d be so wrong. It doesn¡¯t matter, because I¡¯m too nervous to show anything but nervousness.


    When I don¡¯t respond, Ben beckons me with his finger, quietly saying,


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Jason sits down on the arm of the couch as the three men observe me. I swallow, the impulse to do as I¡¯m told taking over. I walk over to Ben, a man a good six inches taller than me, and feel immediately vulnerable. I instinctively reach across my body for my elbow, calming an anxious tremor running through my arm.


    Ben¡¯srge hand glides across the side of my stomach to round my back, where he pulls me into him. Up close to him, I can feel the tautness of his muscles, making my own feel like jelly.


    ¡°Are you worried?¡±


    I shake my head, afraid my voice might betray me.


    His face closes in on me, and when I think his mouth is about to touch mine, he spins me around, guiding my back into his chest. Both of his hands slide along my stomach, meeting in the middle over my piercing. His touch is insane, a warm,forting sensation against the previous shock of being traded.


    I melt. I melt into the sculpted body of the man holding me. No more the brash, party girl, I¡¯m muted as my body submits to sensuous relief of his embrace.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing a pretty cool thing saving your dad¡¯s job¡­¡±


    He goes on and on, working to convince me of how I¡¯m doing the best thing for everyone involved. But all I care about is the massage of his fingertips over my skin, and the subsequent rush of blood to my pussy. I don¡¯t need to be convinced. I don¡¯t give a shit about daddy¡¯s job-or any of their jobs at that-I care about the freedom these men can give me. I care about what it¡¯s going to feel like being taken care of by three big men, and their three thick cocks.


    His words carry on, but I focus on the movement of his hands, the meticulous maniption up my body. He¡¯s trying to talk me into submission, but his body is doing all I need to submit. He eventually slides over my tits, squeezing them tightly.


    When my body presses into his, he knows I¡¯m ready, leaning down and suckling on my neck. I reach up and hook around his neck, pulling him in deeper. He kisses down my shoulder as his hands squeeze my body.


    I feel hands go to my shirt and realize it¡¯s all about to start. Chris¡¯s hands lift my shirt above my breasts, exposing me to the mouths of hungry beasts. Chris and Jason each take a nipple in their mouths, plumping my nubs with their agile tongues. I hang both arms around Ben¡¯s neck to give Chris and Jason room to work their magic. They suck on my nipples, alternating nibbles and tongue flicks.


    Their hands go to my legs and all three lift me into the air, carrying me backwards until Ben sits on the couch, cing me between his legs. He finishes removing my shirt over my head, giving my tits a good squeeze as their revealed.


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± he growls into my ear. The primal tone of his voice creeps in on me, and I let out an affirming moan.


    ¡°Do I turn you on?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Hell yeah. Little sexy thing like you. I don¡¯t think any guy deserves this.¡±


    ¡°Well, then feel lucky my daddy¡¯s letting you have some.¡±


    ¡°Right now, your daddy ain¡¯t here. He gave you up. For the next hour, he doesn¡¯t exist, so you might as well call me daddy.¡±


    I smirk, squirming as his fingers circle my nipples. ¡°You¡¯re such a pervert, daddy.¡± I never once thought that word was sexy until a guy tweaking my nipples held me in hisp and demanded I call him it. It¡¯d probably make me wet if I wasn¡¯t already so.


    ¡°Goddamn,¡± Jason says, ¡°she¡¯s not even calling me daddy, but it¡¯s fucking hot anyway.¡±


    Chris chimes in, ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine if we¡¯re just a couple of uncles.¡±


    ¡°Uncles?!¡± I giggle.


    Ben kisses my ear. ¡°A good ol¡¯ family gangbang.¡±


    I can feel my juices welling in me as three sets of hands have their way with me. It¡¯s like a bunch of boys having found a new toy, one they¡¯ve gotta touch to see if it¡¯s real. Fingertips brushing my skin from my nipples to my stomach to my jeans. The jeans are undone, pulled from me as my butt and legs lift in the air, my panties following right after-soaked like they¡¯ve been dunked underwater-only for me to fall back down between Ben¡¯s legs. They


    take my legs and spread them, hanging them over Ben¡¯s legs and opening up my cunt for all to see.


    Things are moving so quick, their lust guiding their actions like animals. It¡¯s just hands moving over me, touching and caressing, but it feels like aplete loss of control. So much going on I couldn¡¯t stop it or control it if I wanted. I can¡¯t tell where one hand starts and another ends, I can¡¯t guide anyone¡¯s actions, I can¡¯t tell who¡¯s doing what or how it makes me feel. I¡¯m entirely consumed by submission, and I have no ability to say or do anything to change it otherwise.


    A hand brushes up my inner thigh; one caresses my stomach; two gently tug at my nipples; and one splits my lower lips as another slides fingers through my slit. I¡¯m so goddamn wet the sixth hand glides over slickness like it¡¯s running the intertubes at a water park.


    So much titition, so much action, I moan from the overwhelming feeling of being fawned over.


    Ben whispers in my ear. ¡°Are you ready to get fucked?¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it, daughter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, daddy, I¡¯m ready to get fucked.¡±


    ¡°How do you want it, babygirl?¡±


    ¡°Everywhere, daddy.¡±


    ¡°You want daddy and your uncles to fuck you together?¡±


    I nod vigorously, daddy¡¯s warm breath against my ear and all their hands groping me supercharging my libido. I don¡¯t just want to get fucked; I want to get ravished. If you have three dicks at your disposal, you have to use them all. ¡°I want all of you.¡±


    Jason is impatient, the strain in his voice as rough as the strain on his cock. ¡°Dudes,e on, I need to get my dick wet. That wet pussy smells so fucking good.¡±

 Chapter 98

    They drop me to my knees on the ground and all drop trou, revealing three thick, hard cocks, ready for close inspection. I wave them over, intent on getting in on all the marvelous meat.


    Standing in a semi-circle around me, I feast on the bounty in front of me. I jerk off two while sucking on the other. Their thick cocks have an amazing sponginess to them, molding in my hands as I stroke them, the softness of their foreskins being pulled back to the hardness of their shafts. I give them light squeezes, enjoying the tactile response of cock giving way to my pressure, as well as the boys squirming in my grip.


    The dick in my mouth is ambrosia, delicate skin pressing against my lips as the bulbous head guns it across my tongue, leaving a trail of salty residue behind. It¡¯s the taste of man with a hint of precum, dribbling into my mouth as I pleasure him with no hands.


    I pull off and lean over, spitting onto each of the cocks in my hands, lubing them up so I can speed up my strokes. I alternate between the dicks, stroking two cocks while sucking on the heads, furiously drawing out precum


    from each guy. I get the drops I want, letting them sit in my mouth and mingle, mixing the vors of three alphas.


    I swallow,zily hanging my tongue out as I look up at the three ecstatic faces.


    Chris lifts me up to his mouth, kissing me deeply, nibbling on my plump lower lip as he devours me like I¡¯m the tastiest thing he¡¯s ever eaten. The guttural groan he emits sends a shock wave through me. ¡°God, I want that pretty little mouth on my cock.¡±


    ¡°We all want her. Fuck, I want to see her get fucked from every side.¡±


    Ben, the father, ys the role of caretaker. ¡°Dude, she¡¯s probably never done anal before. We gotta ease her in before we fill her up.¡± I will admit, it¡¯s thoughtful in the most fucked up way imaginable.


    Jason is all too eager to jump right in. ¡°I call her little bubble ass.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Ben says, ¡°get to it. I¡¯ll dly take that pussy.¡±


    I feel helpless as the men talk about what they want to do to me. They¡¯re not including me at all, set on stuffing my body however they want. I¡¯ve never done anal before, but I say nothing, too swept up in the moment and the sublimeck of control.


    I don¡¯t want to say anything: it¡¯ll the ruin the stimtion of being used. Jason drags me backward toward the couch, plopping down and guiding me back toward him. But instead of sitting between his legs, he pulls me further up, putting my legs on each side of him as I squat above him. He holds his rock hard cock up, which makes me shudder when I see just how thick it is.


    Can I actually fit that inside my ass?


    I feel a bead of sweat form on my forehead.


    Jason adds anotheryer of saliva to his meat before he lowers me down -very, very slowly-ensuring I¡¯m steady as his dick makes its way to my backdoor. When I get low enough, I can feel the head press against my puckered ass. I unconsciously twitch when it touches my exposed hole. ¡°Rx, babygirl,¡± uncle Jason says. I do as he says, taking a deep breath, letting my muscles gox before proceeding. I lower myself with the help of Jason¡¯s hands at my waist. My asshole spreads open as I force him inside me. The groan I let out is deep, one of agony but also arousal, fed by the looks of the men watching me get impaled in my ass.


    Chris and Ben look me up and down, stroking their cocks as my body falls further down Jason¡¯s shaft. It¡¯s embarrassing, but it helps to take my focus away. I reach back with both arms to hold onto the back of the couch, spreading my legs open even farther as I work on trying to widen myself for him.


    ¡°Oh, shhhhhhit.¡± His cock gets to a point where it seems to have to push


    past my pelvic bones. I know that¡¯s impossible-that¡¯s it¡¯s just my muscles but it¡¯s so resistant to him pushing in, it feels like an impassable barrier. I cry out as his cock breaks through it, widening my ass to a point I never would have imagined.


    It¡¯s one thing to see the thickness he¡¯s packing, it¡¯s another to feel it shoved deep into my ass.


    Chris and Ben start to hoot and holler when I get vocal. They shout naughty, dirty things about how well I take a dick, but then switch it up with encouragement, telling me how well I¡¯m doing, that it¡¯s only a little further.


    Oddly, enough, it really does feel like a family gangbang.


    Which is all the moreforting when I finally reach the bottom, Jason¡¯s dick pushed all the way inside up to the hilt. The fullness is horribly intense, but I melt into his body, rxing as I realize that there¡¯s no more to push inside.


    I breathe deep and giggle, happy that I¡¯m able to fit all of my uncle inside of me. I feel like a good girl, who¡¯s done something special for her family.


    Jason gives me a moment sitting on his dick to adjust, and when I feelfortable, I lean forward.


    ¡°There ya go, babygirl. You ready to ride my dick?¡±


    I nod, returning to a squat and using Jason¡¯s thighs as leverage, giving a push and feeling his thick cock escape my ass. The emptiness is rewarding as all the pressure inside me dissipates, but as satisfying as that is, when I reinsert his dick, the fullness takes on a whole new dimension. Rather than just be inhabited, I¡¯m finally being fucked. Each lift off gives a sense of relief and each drop down a sense of ecstasy. When I¡¯ve taken Jason¡¯s dick enough times, Chris says, ¡°I think she¡¯s ready.¡±


    Benughs, ¡°Go on, boy. Get at her.¡±


    Chris climbs the couch, turns my head, and sticks his cock down my throat. I hold my tongue out, letting him run along the slippery service as I taste every inch under his shaft. He grabs my hair and uses my mouth, fucking my face as Jason starts to guide my ass below me.


    I¡¯ve lost control again, ceding my pleasure to the men around me.


    And then Ben steps up to the te.


    Lifting my legs, he positions himself in front of my dripping snatch, adjusting in between all the action, stuffing his thick cock into my waiting pussy.


    I cry out-or try as best I can, my voiceing out as vibrations that travel through Chris¡¯s cock.


    Ben¡¯s cock pierces me with fury, sting through my spread pussy like it¡¯s meant to be there. The magnitude of my pleasure is doubled, the fullness of my ass and the fullness of my pussy mingling to produce a new sensation.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Double stuffed, I bask in the moment when both cocks sit deep inside me, enjoying a strange sense offort, like a warm nket resting over me, keeping me safe.


    Instead, though, it¡¯s two men sandwiching me between their two muscr bodies.


    And then Ben¡¯s thrusting starts. In and out, alternating perfectly with Jason¡¯s cock, I¡¯m filled at one end and emptied at the other. I¡¯m never a second without a dick pushing my boundaries, breaking me wide at some opening.


    When it bes too difficult for Jason to control my movements, he rests me on his cock, keeping it puncturing me as Ben¡¯s thrusts pick up and drive into me. With his momentum sending me backwards, I¡¯m lifted off


    Jason¡¯s cock at the same time, only to fall back down on it when Ben retreats.


    This goes on sometime as Ben controls our motion, using his position to dictate the flow of my pleasure. The steady thrusting builds my own orgasm, strengthening it with consistent pulses of dick.


    But it¡¯s slowed when Chris gasps, ¡°Oh shit, she must be loving this, because she is sucking my cock super fucking hard.¡±


    He¡¯s right. The pounding is causing my body to seize up, my mouth sealing around Chris as I¡¯m unable to do anything but take my punishment. My lips create a pressure seal around his shaft as he thrusts his dick in my mouth, deep inhtions of breathe creating a vacuum that roughly pulls on his foreskin.


    Hard enough to elicit an orgasm as the man¡¯s face scrunches up and he shouts, ¡°I¡¯m gonna blow, I¡¯m gonna blow!¡±


    Ben cuts him off, ¡°You know what to do, dude.¡±


    I think it¡¯s a word of encouragement, and I ready myself to take a hot, sticky load down my throat. But Chris pulls his cock out, repositioning himself in front of Ben.


    Standing over my stomach, he gives himself a few strokes before exploding all over me. His jizznds on my body, coating me in warmth as his goo covers my bellybutton stud. It seeps south, flooding my bellybutton


    with semen. A good six moans are followed by six shots of cum, strands that hook onto me like sttered paint.


    I can¡¯t imagine why he did it instead of finishing inside me. But I focus on the cum as it starts to bounce up my body as Ben thrusts hard into my pussy. Like a scattershot, he fires Chris¡¯s cum all over me, spreading it over my entire stomach.


    Chris steps off the couch and Jason says, ¡°Dude,y down on the couch.


    I want to plow this ass.¡±


    They pull out, but Ben says, ¡°First, spread that cum all over you with your hands.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, dumbfounded as my lust abates from not enough cocks inside me.


    ¡°You heard me. Do it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, daddy,¡± I respond, intent on getting this party going again. I reach down and spread Chris¡¯s cum all over my body, pushing it upwards. It¡¯s so fucking much, it covers me from stomach to tits.


    ¡°Taste it.¡±


    ¡°Damn, dude,¡± Chris says, excited to watch my humiliation.


    I bring my fingers to my mouth and inhale them, sucking in the rest of


    Chris¡¯s salty goodness. I swallow it and it circles the drain before returning to my stomach.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Ben says.


    He lies down on the couch and I straddle him. His cock slides in quickly, and Jasones from behind me, pushing my back down until my tits press against Ben. With no care like before, Jason¡¯s dick slides all the way into my anus, busting into me without preamble or forey. He wanted back inside me as much as I wanted it. This time, though, there¡¯s little pain, instead a wave of pleasure that¡¯s shot through at the speed of Jason¡¯s thrusts.


    Now Jason¡¯s in control, and his thrusts are no where near as measured as Ben¡¯s. His movements are angry, consumed in the fact that he¡¯s fucking his boss¡¯s daughter¡¯s ass. It gives him energy, it gives him purpose, it gives him power.


    It also gives him an explosive orgasm as he rams his dick deep inside my tight asshole.


    I can feel the strain of his dick as I¡¯m bent over for him. He groans, and just as I think he¡¯s going to finish inside me, he pulls out, his dick emitting a loud plop as it departs my loose ass.


    He fires his orgasm all over my back, sshing half a dozen shots of warm splooge on my back tattoo. I shudder as each discharge strikes me, covering my back end in goop that slowly dries into sticky residue. As Jason pulls back, I¡¯m given no break as Ben starts to furiously fuck my pussy. He wraps his arms around and holds me to his body as his long cock does all the work. His hips drive him deep inside, getting faster and faster, fucking me with abandon as he¡¯s intent oning just like the others.


    When it finally bes too much, I hear him groan, and his hips pick up for onest series of thrusts. When he tenses, I don¡¯t get my hopes up that he¡¯s going to finish inside me, but pull out like the others before he explodes.


    I¡¯m wrong.


    Ben pushes his cock all the way in, lifting his hips and holding them up in the air. After a brief moment, his dick unloads a heavy load of cum buried into my cunt.


    The shock of him doing what the others didn¡¯t sends me into overdrive as the warmth shoots through me.


    His orgasm into my body is enough of a surprise to send my own body over the edge.


    I scream out as my body sputters, racking on top of Ben as my pussy pulls on his dick. The pull of my cunt is strong, my muscles working themselves into a frenzy trying to suck in every drop of cum he deposits in me. It works just as nature intended, engulfing every bit of baby batter, even tugging hard enough to draw out the little drops of cum Ben wasn¡¯t ready to give me.


    We both twitch in each other¡¯s arms, exhausted at total expenditure. We get up and get dressed like the others. My crop top and jeans do nothing to cover the thick loads dropped on stomach and back. When I reach for a towel, Ben snaps it away from me. He says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, babygirl. Your daddy-your real daddy-wanted us to humiliate you.


    ¡®Degrade you¡¯ was the words he used,¡± Ben says. I remember him whispering to Ben right before he left the trailer. ¡°He told me he wanted us to e all over your stomach and tattoo.¡±


    I blush. ¡°He actually said that?¡±


    Ben nods, ¡°I¡¯m sure he wants you to drive home in your humiliation.¡± That¡¯s why it felt strangely poetic, like a shot of shame to my drunk indiscretions. It¡¯s exactly what daddy wanted me to feel.


    But then¡­ ¡°Why did youe inside me?¡±


    Ben smiles and bites his lip, an impish show. ¡°Nothing¡¯s more degrading than getting impregnated in a gangbang.¡±


    I shake my head ¡°You pig.¡±


    He puts his finger to his lips. ¡°Shhh. Your daddy doesn¡¯t need to know.


    And if you do be pregnant, well¡­¡± He yfully paddles me on the butt.


    ¡°Then you might just have some leverage over him.¡±


    I should be shocked, but a girl like me-one who¡¯s nothing but trouble- only sees opportunity.


    He won¡¯t be able to trade me away anymore, and I¡¯m going to be able to enjoy a lot more gangbangs without a word of disapproval from him.


    In fact, I might just make him watch next time.

 Chapter 99

    DADDY PAYS FOR COLLEGE EXPERIMENTS


    ¡°I¡¯m disappointed in you.¡±


    ¡°Jesus!¡± I shout, my heart nearly leaping through my throat. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    My stepdad leans back in myputer chair, his brown eyes a pair of distant specks in my poorly lit dorm room. I had been meaning to get the overhead light fixed, but I¡¯ve only been here a week and haven¡¯t had much time to get anything else done but orient myself.


    If anything, it gives the room a hostel vibe: low rent, seedy, and dangerous.


    Which makes daddy¡¯s sudden appearance in the dim light all the more frightening.


    ¡°I was expecting you to have sent me a video already.¡±


    My face burns ever so slightly. ¡°I just-I haven¡¯t had time.¡± ¡°You know the deal,¡± he says, ¡°this whole thing has to be worthwhile


    for me. College is ridiculously expensive. That money could¡¯ve gone to future investing, starting another business. You know, put some good in the world.¡±


    I look down at my feet. It is a blessing to be the first person in my family to go to college, and I know that without daddy¡¯s extensive contributions, I never would¡¯ve gotten into the school of my dreams. ¡°Is that what you want? You want me to take you out and actually put my money to good use?¡±


    I shake my head violently. It stings even more when he suggests his money isn¡¯t being put to good use. I can be awyer-or a business woman-and I¡¯d be able to make the money needed to lift my family up. If anything, my daddy¡¯s inspired me to be a person who supports other people, just like he does.


    But the price he¡¯s asking¡­


    ¡°Let me hear it,¡± he demands.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I nod, ¡°I want to go to school.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then,¡± he says, standing. ¡°Then I need you to find a girl and make a video for me, before I go.¡±


    I gasp. ¡°What? Now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a week. I want to start adding to my collection, and the longer you take, the smaller my collection ends up being by the time you graduate.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! Your nning on making a collection of all my videos?¡± His face morphs from disappointment to anger. ¡°So, you¡¯re too good for it, you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not making you do anything. We can stop this whole thing right now if you think it¡¯s a problem.¡±


    I sigh. ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind. I don¡¯t.¡±


    They¡¯re just videos after all. It¡¯s just my body. I¡¯m probably going to be having fun when I¡¯m making the videos. I get to experiment on top of that, on someone else¡¯s dime, and I get to go to school and follow my dreams. I can¡¯t see how I¡¯m even close to losing in this scenario.


    ¡°Okay, good,¡± he says, his attention drawn to a picture on the dresser across the room. He picks up the picture, pointing to the girl at the center. ¡°Is this your roommate?¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°Her,¡± he says, tapping the picture for good measure.


    ¡°Lin?¡± I say. I¡¯ve only just gotten to know her, but she¡¯s a pretty cool girl. Quiet and reserved, how could I possibly seduce the mousy little brte with a bob? ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Come on, it should be easy. A girl like her? She¡¯ll melt for you.¡± I don¡¯t know about that. I¡¯ve never been with a girl before, so I can¡¯t imagine I can seduce one easily. I¡¯m kind of her opposite, too. Tall and blonde, much more outgoing, who knows if I¡¯m even her type. ¡°She probably likes girl-if she even likes girls-just like her.¡±


    ¡°Then maybe it¡¯ll be a challenge, but you need to practice anyway. I expect you going through a whole lotta girls while you¡¯re here.¡±


    I shake my head. He¡¯s such a pig. ¡°Okay, well, she should be here soon.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Her ss just got out.¡±


    Daddy pulls out a small camera and sets it up in the corner of the room.


    It¡¯s not like it¡¯s hidden, but it¡¯ll be a big surprise when she actually notices it. He guides me to the small bathroom in our dorm andmands me to look appropriate for Lin¡¯s arrival. Daddy doesn¡¯t move, his arms folded as he leans against the wall next to the door. I hesitate for a moment, caught up in


    my own shyness. And then I realize, why? Daddy¡¯s going to watch the videoter. He¡¯s going to see me naked. I can¡¯t let my own awkwardness get in the way, because it won¡¯t matter in a little while.


    I remove my clothing and can see daddy perk up a little when my shirt goes over my head. I feel a sudden chill run through my spine. I don¡¯t think it has anything to do with being self-conscious. I think it has everything to do with excitement.


    Daddy¡¯s brown eyes looking on like a peeping tom, theyb over my naked body, following my curves from my breasts down to my hips. It¡¯s actually incredibly hot that daddy can¡¯t get enough of me.


    I jump in the shower, a blurry figure to daddy through the ss pane. I wash up, and then he tells me to shave my legs. It¡¯s only been a few days since thest time, but I can see why he might think it¡¯d look better if I clean it up.


    I have to open the sliding door to the shower in order to lift my leg up on the side of the tub. This gives daddy an undistorted view of me, and my skin prickles as his eyes follow the razor up my leg. As he leans against the counter, he reaches down and shifts his package under his pants, adjusting himself as his cock starts to harden. The shaving cream disappears, the stubble with it, and daddy sees his stepdaughter in all her feminine glory.


    Well, not quite. Not yet.


    When I finish my legs, he smirks, teasingly adding, ¡°I like my stars bald.


    You need to shave your pussy.¡±


    ¡°Shave my¡­ pussy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he nods. ¡°You¡¯ve never done it before?¡±


    I shake my head.


    ¡°Do you need help?¡±


    A wave of turmoil runs through my body. Is he serious? Is daddy really offering to shave me down below?


    My eyes are fixated on him, I swallow, and I nod. I hold out the razor for daddy and he grabs it, taking my hand and helping me out of the tub.


    I dry myself and head to my bed. He orders me to lie down on my back. He pulls the chair in front of the bed and I lift my legs up, giving daddy a clear view to my cunt.


    I have to struggle to keep my breathing from going crazy. I can¡¯t believe I agreed to this! I just told him that he can¡­ he can¡­ When the de touches my skin, I jolt a little.


    ¡°Rx, babygirl,¡± he says. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cut you.¡±


    I nod, unable to get any words out. The next touch is much more gentle, and as daddy begins to cut away at my growth, I look to the door. Oh my god! What if someone walks in? How would I exin this? The nervous energy vibrates throughout me, a constant worry that


    someone¡¯s going to discover us. I close my eyes, trying not to think about the shame of what¡¯s going on.


    But I do notice one thing. Each stroke of the razor makes me tingle. I¡¯m being cut bare, more naked than ever before, and there¡¯s this overwhelming sense that someone¡¯s going to see it going on, let alone my stepfather staring down the barrel of the gun.


    When daddy starts to pull my lips apart, I shudder, biting my lip and trying to keep my emotions under control. I can feel myself getting wetter as daddy meticulously removes all my pubic hair, even getting the stubborn hair between the folds.


    I don¡¯t want to sound like a creep. I don¡¯t want him to know that I¡¯m getting turned on. All I can hope is he can¡¯t see my pussy getting lubed up. And then it¡¯s over, daddy throwing the towel he used to clean the de in the dirty clothes.


    I let out a sigh of relief and throw on a torn up t-shirt and a pair of ck panties. I clear my mind, intent on letting that strange eroticism die down so that I don¡¯t get horribly distracted. I can¡¯t be feeling that way about my stepfather, I just can¡¯t!


    Daddy sits back down in theputer chair, bringing it around to the corner of the room just under the camera tripod. I sit on my bed as we wait for a little while, my stomach churning the whole time. I feel a huge sense of nervousness wash over me. I¡¯ve never done this before. I¡¯ve never done it on camera. And daddy¡¯s right here. Is he going to watch?


    I know he is, but all it does is ramp my nervousness up with excitement.


    The thought of his cock getting hard when I show him my ass as I go down on Lin. He¡¯s probably going to have a hard time containing himself when he sees two beautiful girls going at it.


    I swallow, my throat dry. Why am I thinking about daddy stroking


    himself? And why does it make me want to perform even better for him? I¡¯m almost looking forward to Lin getting here so I can see daddy¡¯s pleasure written on his face.


    I was content to give daddy what he wanted¡­ to see me with another girl¡­ but now? Now I want something totally different.


    I nce over at daddy, who turns his head suddenly when I catch his eyes examining my body.


    What if I just go over there and¡­


    But my thought is interrupted as Lin walks into the room. Her look of confusion is charming as she holds her books up to her chest, emphasizing that mousy sense of innocence.


    ¡°Hey, Lin,¡± I perk up, ¡°this is my stepfather.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hey,¡± she mumbles, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were going to have anyone over. I can head over to the library if you need the room for a bit.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± I stutter, rushing over to her and guiding her to her bed. She sets her books down and sits on the mattress. ¡°It¡¯s your room, too. We want you to stick around.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a pretty girl like you? You liven the room up, that¡¯s for sure.¡± Flirting and seduction are a lot harder than they seem. I¡¯ve never had to do it before, and I can¡¯t imagine how guys go about doing it anytime they want to meet a girl. It¡¯s like torture.


    ¡°Uh, thanks? What are you talking about?¡±


    Daddy¡¯s silent, merely watching as I awkwardly fumble through our conversation. I want his help, but I know in these situations, he won¡¯t


    normally be here, so I have no recourse but to push through. I feel hopelessly lost trying to get to the point of the seduction. We go from talking about school to sses to homework to book club.


    As the discussion moves forward, I get a little closer to Lin at every moment I find convenient. Slowly but surely, I¡¯m sitting side by side with her on the bed, my hand asionally falling to her thigh, followed by soft and subtle finger caresses.


    I can feel the nervous tension in her. She notices every time my hand falls to her skin, the gentle motion of my fingers trying to coax a reaction from her. It¡¯s obvious she realizes what I¡¯m doing, but she¡¯s too quiet of a girl to speak up.


    I should be excited that I¡¯m actually seducing her. It¡¯s like a first time aplishment I should be relishing. But my mind and my eyes keep wandering to daddy, quietly sitting in the corner, watching as his stepdaughter seduces a girl into their first lesbian experience. I don¡¯t have control over the situation. I said I¡¯d do this for daddy if he paid for all my schooling. But instead of making me feel helpless, it makes me feel supercharged. I want to do my best.


    But I also don¡¯t. Daddy watching me and touching me down below? That¡¯s the thing I love, that¡¯s the thing I want. This whole thing with Lin? It might be fun, but right now it¡¯s only a distraction from my true lust. In the middle of some line about her homework, I lean in and kiss her, in a rush to see this thing through. Her eyes are struck wide as my lips mesh


    with hers, her responseplete shock as she goes stiff and fails to move an inch.


    When I pull back, she stutters, ¡°W-What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re really sexy, Lin. I just felt like I had to go in for a kiss.¡± She looks over to the corner, ¡°Your father¡¯s right over there.¡± She didn¡¯t deny her own arousal, only her fear of the man watching from the corner. I look over at daddy, ¡°Oh, him? He¡¯s not my father. He¡¯s just my stepdad.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±


    A spark of insight crosses my mind, a dirty thought that takes over my whole body. It¡¯ll get me exactly what I want, and all I can hope for is it doesn¡¯t scare Lin off.


    I stand up. ¡°Like I said, he¡¯s no big deal. You want me to make it a little less awkward for you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asks.


    I move over to daddy, grab the arms of his chair and wheel him to the center of the room. Daddy¡¯s not sure what I¡¯m doing, but he let¡¯s me move him as he knows it has something to do with my seduction.


    What he doesn¡¯t realize is he¡¯s going to be my new prop. I turn him to face Lin.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair if we¡¯re the only ones getting turned on.¡± I kneel in front of daddy, and to his surprise, I undo his belt, unzip his pants, and release his semi-erect cock.


    This was not daddy¡¯s n at all, but the sight of his cock thickening makes me know it¡¯s the only n that matters.


    ¡°Babygirl, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Putting on a show, daddy.¡± With that, I pull his cock into my mouth, suckling on his soft foreskin. The salty vor lights my body up, and as daddy groans, I know I¡¯ve made the right decision.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Lin says, muffling it as her hand flies to her mouth. But I¡¯m too caught up on daddy¡¯s dick to worry about what the little mouse says. I inhale him, each drag on his cock swelling him further, until I¡¯m devouring the thickest hunk of meat I¡¯ve ever put in my mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy when you let go, Lin.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, babygirl, don¡¯t talk with your mouth full.¡±


    Daddy pulls my head back to his groin, stuffing my mouth. With tiny thrusts of his hips, he drives his cock down my throat. I yank down on his shaft, drawing his skin taut to engulf as much shaft as possible. I¡¯m into it, I¡¯m so into it. The force. The submission. I arch my back, sticking my ass out, pushing down on daddy¡¯s thighs as I deep throat him. Lin gets the show I thought daddy would be watching. She watches my lower back undte as I go down on daddy, my ass weaving up and down as the passion in me flows through my entire nervous system.


    She has to be enjoying it.

 Chapter 100

    I take a moment to look back, and see that she¡¯s doing more than enjoying it. She¡¯s focused on my motions, but her hands are unconsciously moving about her body, first caressing her arms, then moving to her core, and then sliding down to her thighs. When she cups her pussy, I feel a surge of erotic energy, and all I want to do is drive this girl wild.


    ¡°You like that, Lin?¡±


    She bites her lip, restraining herself from snapping.


    ¡°How about this?¡± I lick daddy¡¯s hole, enjoying a drop of precum he so mercifully bestows upon me. I suck on his head, eliciting a deep groan from him.


    ¡°Even daddy likes it. How about you, Lin?¡±


    She nods, swallowing hard over the lump forming in her throat.


    ¡°Good. Now watch me work this dick.¡±


    I stand up and turn around, dropping my panties. I push daddy¡¯s legs together and straddle-walk backwards, positioning myself over him. His hands circle my hips, squeezing tightly as my flesh molds between his fingers.


    I reach down and spread myself open with two fingers, giving Lin the perfect view of my pink, wet cunt. I lower myself onto daddy¡¯sp, gasping from the pressure of daddy¡¯s huge cock pushing into me.


    ¡°Oh, fuck!¡± I moan, his long dick unhinging my jaw as I let him further and further into me as I sit down. When I¡¯mpletely filled up, we both let out a sigh of ecstasy, my back slowly falling into him.


    I grind on daddy, whose hands are circling my stomach under my shirt.


    They make their way up, cupping my breasts and tweaking my nipples.


    ¡°Yeah, daddy, yeah.¡±


    My eyes travel to Lin. Her hand his running over her cunt vigorously, pushing the fabric of her shorts into her slit.


    ¡°Come here, Lin,¡± I say, leaning forward, lifting the hem of my t-shirt up over my head, exposing myself entirely. ¡°Suck on my nipples.¡± She¡¯s hesitant, but when I grind into daddy, widening my hips, inviting her into my sexual orbit, she breaks, leaping from the bed and taking my tits into her mouth. Her soft lips suckle on my nubs, teasing me with her tongue as her hands grapple with my tits.


    I think even the straightest girl would break when presented with a supple and willing body. It doesn¡¯t help her that I beg her to join me, my curves hypnotic in their ability to draw the girl into lesbianism. Daddy takes my ecstatic moan and begins his own assault on my body, gently lifting me up so Ie down hard on his dick. The sharp insertion is met by the sharp twist of Lin¡¯s teeth on my nipple, causing me to arch my lower back.


    I groan, gritting my teeth as I stifle the guttural sounds out of my mouth.


    When my mouth hangs open, and my breath chokes me, Lin leans in and takes my mouth in hers. Her lips are delicately soft, a tender touch on my tender mouth. I quickly reciprocate, tasting her tongue as she pushes it into my mouth. Daddy¡¯s thrusts continue to bounce me up and down, forcing my moans into Lin¡¯s mouth.


    Lin nces up and pauses for a brief moment. She looks at me, her eyes narrowing, a look of distrust staring back at me.


    Uh oh! She must¡¯ve seen the camera.


    Lin, though, in a surprising show of dominance, grabs my hair, seizing me and kissing me fiercely, biting and nipping at my lips, she sucks my flesh like she¡¯s hungry.


    ¡°Yeah, kiss that little slut,¡± daddy says, his exuberance showing as his hands wrap around me and squeeze my tits, using them as handholds as he drives his cock into me. Unable to center on my mouth, Lin yanks my head back by my hair, leaning in and sucking on my neck, so hard that I can feel the instant lovebite form. Her tongue glides along the strands in my neck, made taut by the rough grip of the mousy girl. She nips at my chin, her free hand circling my neck, applying a firm pressure to my outstretched throat. There¡¯s a slight cessation of air as she closes her fingers around me, my breathe exploding from me as she releases.


    I bite my lip, a surge of adrenaline numbing me for a split second. When the numbing dissipates, all feeling is amped as I appreciate every little touch to my body, including the long, thick cock pounding me from below. And then the little mouse speaks, a growl of ferocious proportion, ¡°I bet you fucking like that. Even your daddy thinks you¡¯re a slut.¡±


    Holy shit! This girl¡¯s a freak!


    ¡°Tell the camera, slut. Tell it how much you love getting fucked.¡± I swallow, unable to form words. I merely gaze at her, frozen in awe at


    the primal twinkle in Lin¡¯s eyes. Seeing the camera didn¡¯t scare her off. It just emboldened her.


    Her fingers wrap around my throat again, squeezing the life out of me. I choke and sputter, daddy¡¯s dick making my breathing fast and erratic. Or it would be, if I could breathe. Lin¡¯s grip is so tight my vision starts to fade around the edges.


    Just slightly.


    But just enough.


    When she releases, my breathing finally catches up, bleeding my vision back out to the periphery. Even as I struggle to breathe, I¡¯m constantly interrupting myself with moans of pleasure.


    Lin ps me across the face: not light, not hard, somewhere in between.


    It¡¯s enough to wake me out of my trance.


    ¡°I love it!¡± I scream, preempting her inevitable question.


    ¡°Turn her around, daddy,¡± Lin says, a humorous twinge runs through me when she calls him daddy.


    I stand and turn around, straddling daddy¡¯s cock all over again, my legs spread wide as they¡¯re met by the arms of the chair. His puncture feels even tighter, my pussy engorged with arousal. The tightness makes me cry out and lean forward into daddy, wrapping my arms around his neck. He slings his


    arms around my back, giving me a big bear hug, before using his hips to m


    his dick into me and catapulting me up in the air.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± Lin says, ¡°your daughter¡¯s got arge ass.¡± She grabs both of my cheeks, squeezing them hard in her fingertips, her fingers digging deep into my flesh.


    ¡°She does, does she?¡± Daddy asks, ying into Lin¡¯s game.


    ¡°Yep. You should be paying attention to it. A thick ass like this needs a lot of lovin¡¯.¡±


    Lin kneels behind me, her hands spreading my cheeks apart. Dipping her head under, her tongue pushes into my asshole.


    I squeal, hugging daddy hard as the wetness invades my backdoor.


    Daddyughs, holding me down on his cock so I can enjoy Lin¡¯s tongue all the more. The feeling is intense, far more than I would¡¯ve thought possible. It¡¯s enticing, in a way wholly different than getting my pussy eaten out, but just as enjoyable, a naughty, taboo voring to my arousal.


    voring¡­ I can¡¯t believe someone would do that!


    But Lin enjoys it, her own moans echoing from below me. She takes her time, her tongue dancing over my hole, flicking over the tight orifice. She takes the asional moment to examine my ass, biting the flesh before diving back in for a feast.


    ¡°Does it feel good, babygirl?¡± Daddy asks.


    I nod. ¡°Yes, daddy.¡±


    Daddy kisses me, his lips not as soft as Lin¡¯s but still gentle, massaging my mouth as Lin massages my ass. The sensuality causes me to grind on daddy¡¯s dick, my ass turning up and down on Lin¡¯s face, grinding her mouth just as much.


    Slowly, daddy starts to reintroduce me to his cock, lifting me gently and letting me fall on my own. He picks up his speed, his hips hitting me hard enough I start to bounce up with enthusiasm.


    Linys off, standing up behind me and softly wrapping her hand through a wad of my hair. When she has enough of it, she pulls my head back to her, tilting me backwards to turn up and meet her down-turned mouth.


    My mouth forcefully exchanged between the two people erotically charges me, and I hold my tongue out for Lin to suck on it. The control these two have over my body is enough to start the process to that ultimate goal. But Lin¡¯s not content on just that. She wants to humiliate me. She wants the camera to see it all.


    Her free hand reaches back down, and with her extended middle finger, she pushes it all the way up my ass. I groan out, the pressure amazing, even from such a slim digit from such a small girl.


    ¡°You like that?¡±


    I nod, looking at her upside down as she looms over me.


    She lifts my head slightly, facing me forward as she ces her head on my shoulder. ¡°I want to see youe. I want to see youe on your daddy¡¯s dick.¡±


    I groan in response, the naughty thought of what¡¯s going on firing up my libido. I reach behind me, gripping onto Lin¡¯s hips.


    Daddy takes it as an invitation to grab my tits and start pounding into me. Squeezing my tits hard, his dick rams into me, straining as it pierces my tight cunt. Lin¡¯s middle finger slides in and out, feeding me from my second hole, stuffing me full of pleasure. Her finger and daddy¡¯s cock alternate in and out, asionally meeting at the same time and double stuffing me, filling mepletely.


    Then it strikes, like a bolt of lightning. My orgasm rushes out of nowhere, hitting me in a t five seconds from buildup to detonation. Neither lets up when they see me blow up, instead mming finger and dick into


    me at a rapid pace, ensuring I feel every little bit of them as my body rattles. I have to bite my lip to keep from screaming at the top of my lungs, possibly alerting the entire dorm to the perversion I¡¯m going through. I shake


    and sputter, forcing daddy to drop me on his cock so I don¡¯t fall off. I spasm, squeezing Lin tight as the waves of pleasure almost be painful, the burst of energy through my muscles seemingly ripping me apart.


    When I calm down, Lin coos in my ear. ¡°There you go, there you go.¡± She looks at daddy, smiling, ¡°Come on, daddy. When¡¯s the next chance you¡¯re going to get toe in your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Goddamn, when you say it like that¡­¡±


    Daddy¡¯s thrusts drive into me, mming into my super sensitive pussy.


    Lin merely stands straight up, pulling my hair back and my body into hers, where she uses her hands to caress my tits from behind me.


    She leans her head next to mine, ncing at him. ¡°Come on, daddy.


    Your little girl wants it so bad. Doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    I nod softly. ¡°Yes. I want you toe inside me daddy.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Oh yeah, baby. Daddy¡¯s going toe hard in you.¡±


    Lin pinches both of my nipples between her fingers eliciting a strong moan from me. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t let us down, daddy.¡± She finishes her lesbian show by taking my mouth in hers, using our tongues in a dance for daddy¡¯s pleasure.


    It only takes a few more thrusts before daddy¡¯s dick unloads into me.


    When he finallyes, he holds me tight, his dick pushed all the way inside, his semen pulsing up against my cervix. I can feel the warm sshes as daddy pumps a mess of cum into his little girl. His sticky goop fills me entirely, sliding down his cock and leaking out of me almost immediately. Daddy and I are exhausted, slumped in each other¡¯s arms, our breathing matching against each other¡¯s chest.


    It takes me a moment for my eyes to finally open,zily parting as I fight to stay awake. I notice Lin messing around on herputer.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask.


    She turns around and pats the camcorder on the desk. She removed it from the corner and plugged it into herputer. ¡°Just keeping a memento for myself.¡±


    I smirk. What a kinky bitch.


    ¡°Can you make a copy for me?¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°What? Why not?¡±


    ¡°If you want to watch this video again, you¡¯ll have to go through me.¡±


    I blush. ¡°Go through you?¡±


    ¡°Sure. It¡¯ll mean your horny, and how else are we going to keep making videos for your daddy?¡±


    Daddy smirks. ¡°I like your roommate.¡±


    I sink into the chair.


    I bite my lip and groan.


    I have no idea if it¡¯s because I just sank back onto daddy¡¯s dick still


    inside me, or if the thought of being sexually controlled by a second person is the hottest thing in the world?

 Chapter 101

    DADDY GUSHES OVER MY UNIFORM


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡± I ask, lifting my arms and spinning around.


    The way my stepdad¡¯s mouth hangs open as he sits at the kitchen table,


    the way his eyes are unwilling to blink, I already have my answer, but he says something that makes my blood rush anyway.


    ¡°Wow, you look smokin¡¯.¡±


    I blush, even though that¡¯s the exact response I¡¯m looking for. Our new uniforms are constructed just the right way to draw all sorts of attention, whether good or bad.


    My boss decided not too long ago to do an overhaul of his restaurant, to turn it into something a lot more provocative. Jay¡¯s Speedway is a themed restaurant all things cars, and the waitresses got a makeover as well: we¡¯re now pit stop girls, and we¡¯re here to service all the hotrods thate in! You can tell I¡¯m a little excited about it. The other girls weren¡¯t, and a number quit before it could all be official, but I wanted nothing less than to show off my body. I¡¯m a thin, wavy brte, and the tips I got for dressing like a normal waitress were crazy, so I¡¯m absolutely ecstatic to see what my new skimpy outfit will bring in through all the leering guys. The new outfit is a slim faux-denim leotard. The straps on my shoulders go all the way down before they meet above my ass,pletely baring my back. The front has arge oval of missing fabric from below my tits to above my pussy. This is the most skin you¡¯ll see from any of these ¡®sexy waitress¡¯ restaurants. I¡¯d be amazed if we don¡¯t end up getting shut down in the near future, but I¡¯ll make sure to wring everyst cent I can out of it before that happens.


    The way my stepdad looks at me is an added bonus on top of that potential paycheck. My stepdad¡¯s not too much older than me-he¡¯s in his mid thirties-so he¡¯s the perfect candidate to test out my uniform on. He¡¯s the


    demographic the restaurant is shooting for-handsome guy with a devil


    may care attitude-so if he approves, I can imagine every guy who walks in will approve as well.


    But I think his looks are piquing my interest in a whole other way, too! The way my stomach is turning when his eyes scan me up and down, when he drinks me in, makes my skin start to prickle. I¡¯ve never thought of him in any sexual way before, but then again, I¡¯ve never been dressed like this in front of him. When my outfit arouses him, it arouses me in turn to see his interest heightened. I had no idea I could have this draw on him.


    For some reason, I just want to tease him with it.


    ¡°Here,¡± I say, grabbing a sheet of paper and holding it like a menu, ¡°let me practice my spiel on you.¡±


    He throws his hands up, ¡°Yeah, yeah, go for it.¡±


    I clear my throat, stepping up to the table. I hand him the menu. ¡°Hey, sweety. How¡¯re you doin¡¯ today?¡± I¡¯ve always affected a southern ent when I serve. I think it helps to give me a dainty, cute air that throws people off a little bit. Get themfortable and they¡¯ll open they¡¯re wallets to you.


    I bend over, cing my hands on the table as I give off an aura of rxation. The effect I want, though, is immediate as daddy¡¯s eyes jump from the page to my breasts, pushed together between my arms and popping out of my tight top.


    Daddy¡¯s awestruck, mimicking a deep swallow, as if his nerves have got the better of him. At least I think he¡¯s ying around, but when he takes a little too long to respond, I realize it¡¯s having a stronger effect on him that I thought.


    I have to stifle a smirk from crossing my lips.


    ¡°Umm¡±-he clears his throat-¡°I¡¯m doing great.¡±


    That is not like daddy, who¡¯s one of those talkative types who¡¯s always up for a conversation, even with strangers. And I¡¯m no stranger to him, so his reticence is absolutely charming.


    ¡°Just great, huh?¡± I tease.


    He smiles, takes a deep breath, andposes himself. ¡°Better, now that you¡¯re here.¡±


    That¡¯s the type of banter I¡¯d expect from him. ¡°Me?¡± I put my hand to my heart, emphatically expressing surprise. ¡°Now how could I make you feel better? We haven¡¯t even started talkin¡¯ yet.¡±


    The look daddy gives me is both seductive and mischievous. ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to do a whole lot of talkin¡¯ to make a man happy.¡± The surge of pleasure that flows through me makes me giddy. Is it because it¡¯s daddy saying these things, or do I just like the attention? It¡¯s like butterflies, and I can almost feel my brain start to shut off. Am I going to feel this way every time a guy talks to me like this? I have to be careful if that¡¯s true, because thest thing I want is to be turned on by every guy that walks in with a smooth mouth.


    ¡°Oh, quit it,¡± I say, yfully.


    ¡°No,¡± he says, ¡°I¡¯m serious. There are plenty of ways I can imagine you making me happy.¡± His hand slips out from under the table,nding on my thigh and sliding up.


    I jerk almost uncontrobly, standing up straight, the sudden sensation startling me, but also firing a jolt of erotic energy up my body. ¡°Daddy, what


    are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m testing you out,¡± he says. ¡°You look too good to resist, and you might get a guy or two who gets handsy, so you need to know how to handle that type of situation.¡±


    I nod, understanding what he¡¯s saying, but focusing intently on the warmth of his hand rubbing my thigh.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± I mumble, licking my lips as I try my hardest to think of something to say.


    ¡°Come on, babygirl. Every moment you don¡¯t stop it is another moment you goad a guy on.¡±


    ¡°Goad?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yep,¡± he says, his fingers scratching my skin, ¡°guys like it when a girl loses her words. It¡¯s makes them feel more powerful.¡±


    Losing my words is right, strange for a vocal girl like me, because all I can do is repeat him. ¡°More powerful?¡±


    His finger slide under the band of my leotard, grazing my skin in the crease of my thigh. It¡¯s incredibly sensitive, more so that it was once covered, and the soft caress of his fingertips sends a shiver into my stomach.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± I groan.


    ¡°What are you going to do, babygirl? How are you going to escape when a guy does something like this?¡± His other handnds on my bare stomach, his palm sliding over my bellybutton.


    My stomach quivers at his touch. Am I really unable to stop him? What if something like this really does happen at the restaurant? What then? ¡°The guy¡¯s getting more brave by the second. He¡¯s looking around to see if anyone¡¯s watching. He¡¯s thinking: I can¡¯t believe this girl¡¯s letting me do this to her. She must be a freak.¡±


    I shake my head, but I can¡¯t get a response out. Daddy sees that, smiles, and his hand circling my stomach dives down below, cupping my pussy. I twitch as his fingers press the fabric into my slit. I¡¯m not wearing any underwear-the suit¡¯s too tight and it¡¯d show!-so the pressure is intense on mybia and clit.


    It takes only a few swipes of his hand to force a moan from my lips.


    ¡°Uh oh,¡± he says, ¡°you just gave this man ammunition to push on.¡± Daddy looks around the room, pretending to check if anyone¡¯s watching his table. When he thinks the coast is clear, he slides the fabric covering my pussy out of the way. His other hand slides across my slit, collecting the arousal I¡¯d been building up.


    ¡°He feels you¡¯re wet. He knows you¡¯re good to go.¡±


    He slips his middle finger into my cunt, pushing it all the way in. I freeze, suppressing a moan that so badly wants to desert me. I look around. Oh my god! I¡¯m also pretending like I¡¯m in the middle of the restaurant, hoping no one sees what¡¯s going on! I should be stopping this, not ying this game.


    But when he waves his finger back and forth, brushing against my vaginal wall, lightly tapping against my g-spot, I fall forward, cing my hands back on the table to brace myself.


    ¡°This guy now knows that his slutty waitress is enjoying it too much to say anything. He knows she¡¯s desperate for his attention.¡±


    I shake my head, trying to refute him.


    ¡°He wants to go all the way with her. She¡¯s so wet it¡¯s making him rock hard, the smell of her pussy wafting over the table.¡±


    He looks around. ¡°But he can¡¯t do it here. He can¡¯t have his way with her in the middle of the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± I whisper, working my hardest to keep my moans from alerting the people who don¡¯t actually exist.


    ¡°Herints aren¡¯t enough for him. She¡¯s not fighting it hard enough.¡± Daddy stands up from the table and grabs a hold of my hand. ¡°He knows he needs to get her somewhere quiet.¡±


    Daddy starts walking out of the kitchen, dragging me along behind him.


    ¡°He knows this is the girl¡¯sst chance. If she doesn¡¯t try to get away now, he knows he¡¯s going to go all the way with her.¡±


    The thought scares me. Could a guy really drag me along and have his way with me? Would I really allow that, incapable of stopping my own urges?


    He looks back at me as I follow behind. ¡°The thought of her willingly following him is making him harder and harder. All he can do is imagine what it¡¯d feel like to be inside her, to ravish her entirely. He grips her hand hard¡±-daddy squeezes my hand tight-¡°getting more turned on as they get closer and closer to the bathroom.¡±


    The bathroom?


    Daddy opens the bathroom door and ushers me in, closing it behind us and locking it.


    ¡°He¡¯s got her where he wants her and can¡¯t control himself anymore.


    This slut¡¯s going to get it good.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Daddy¡¯s body rushes into me, pressing me up against the wall. I can feel his hard cock straining in his pants, pushing against my thigh as daddy¡¯s aggression feeds both our libidos. Daddy grabs my wrists and pins them to the wall on either side of me.


    ¡°He has her trapped, right where he wants her, right where he can do whatever he wants with her body.¡±


    I feel the heat rise to my face, burning as daddy¡¯s piercing, animalistic eyes tear through me, feeding on pure passion. Does daddy realize what he¡¯s


    doing, how hard he¡¯s pushing me? Does he know he¡¯s taken this role y way


    too far?


    ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t think we should.¡±


    He shakes his head, ¡°It¡¯s toote, babygirl. Your chance to say no was out in the kitchen. Now that you¡¯re locked in the bathroom with a man you wouldn¡¯t deny before, who¡¯s lusting after you, you have no choice but to get fucked.¡±


    His lips seal on mine, preventing me from raising aint. His lips are manic, consumed by lust as his tongue ventures deep into my mouth. I can barely reciprocate, my own mouth unable to keep up with daddy¡¯s frantic pace.


    Daddy leans into my ear to whisper, ¡°Now that he¡¯s got you in the bathroom, now that he knows he has control of your body, the man¡¯s going to do all he can to humiliate you at your job.¡±


    Daddy pushes me down to my knees, keeping one hand on top of my head to control me, while using his other to unzip his pants. In one swift movement, he yanks his pants down to his thighs, revealing a huge, veiny cock, swollen to capacity, ready to burst from all the thirst pouring into it.


    ¡°But-¡°

 Chapter 102

    Daddy¡¯s movements are fast and rough. He grabs his cock, using it as a wedge, and separates my lips with tremendous force, instantly shoving his cock to the back of my throat. I gag immediately, stunned by the propulsion of his dick into me. Daddy holds it there for a second, groaning as he enjoys my expanded mouth, coating him in a rush of saliva.


    Daddy grabs my hair with one hand, bunching it up and away from me, and uses his other hand as a guide on the back of my head.


    Then he starts.


    He goes rough, face fucking me rapidly, thrusting his hips, pulling his cock nearly out before driving it to the back of my throat. The hand gripping my hair pulls me into him while the hand on the back of my head prevents me from mming into the wall behind me.


    I push on daddy¡¯s thighs as his pants slip down to his ankles, gripping his dense muscles as daddy forcefully uses my face.


    He groans. ¡°Ugh. This is what happens when you go with men into bathrooms. They think you¡¯re the dirtiest slut around, and they go about treating you that way.¡±


    Daddy¡¯s hips pick up speed as he talks, causing me to unconsciously open my mouth as wide as I can. I have to amodate him, I have to keep myself from gagging.


    He pulls out suddenly and I gasp for air, my breathing ragged as saliva strands coat his cock and run down my chin. I swallow what I can, emptying my mouth of everything his dick as built in me.


    But not everything. My cunt throbs, soaking my leotard in juices. How the hell am I getting so turned on from being used so roughly? Can I really be the slut he keeps talking about?


    ¡°The man can¡¯t stay in your mouth all day. He¡¯s aching to put it inside  you. All he wants to do is feel your warm cunt on him, hugging his dick as he ms it into you.¡±


    Daddy lifts me to my feet, spinning me around and pushing me up against the wall. With the slightest pull of his wrists, he yanks at the straps hanging over my shoulders, which causes-because of thepleteck of backing to the leotard-the outfit to fall past my arms and hang at my stomach.


    My tits are out, and with ferocity daddy reaches around and crushes them in his grip. I ce my hands on the wall as daddy massages my tits, tweaking the nipples in between molding my flesh within his fingers. He reaches down and pulls my leotard below my ass, letting it hang on my thighs, keeping them closed together as thetex works like a rubber band. He presses into me, his hands working my tits as his rock hard cock pushes against my ass. Daddy moves up and down, sliding his cock between my cheeks, primal grunts echoing in my ear as daddy¡¯s body aches to be inside me.


    ¡°Daddy, we shouldn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not stopping now, babygirl. This man¡¯s primed, you let him get to this. He wasn¡¯t prepared for this, but there¡¯s no way he¡¯s passing up fucking this sweet little body in front of him. He¡¯s got no condoms, but he¡¯ll take the chance of getting you pregnant in order to get inside this body that¡¯s begging him, wet and willing.¡±


    With the subtlest tilt of daddy¡¯s hips and lowering of his cock, he pushes forward, his cock sting into my soaking cunt.


    I scream out, daddy¡¯s thickness overtaking me, filling me with pleasure.


    My legs are bound together by my leotard hanging at my thighs, which makes my sensitive walls hug him, tightening my cunt around his cock.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± I scream out, the intensity opening my mouth wide. ¡°You better be quiet. You don¡¯t want the whole restaurant to hear you get fucked and lose your job, now do you?¡±


    Daddy¡¯s long cock pushes up to the hilt, causing me to grit my teeth as the pressure wants me to scream out again. But I hold it in, intent on keeping my job in this imaginary situation.


    Daddy¡¯s hips rest against my round ass as daddy enjoys filling me up with his thick meat. When he¡¯s had enough, he pulls his cock out, eliciting a tiny grunt from me as he drags my pussy out with him.


    And then he ms it back in, and with the purpose of reallyying into his daughter, his hands wrap around my hips. His thrustse at a breakneck speed, ramming his dick into me, sliding me up the wall with each thrust, mushing my tits into the wall.


    He pounds me with rapid, even strokes, feeding me his entire length while keeping his vigor up, making sure not to tire himself out. Each push deep into my pussy ushers in a wave of pleasure that flows up through my cervix. Like an electrical charge, it finds its center in my gut, the pressure mounting as my pussy gives more and more into the feeling of submission. My pussy¡¯s thrilled to be conquered. It wants nothing more than to be subjected to all the punishment it deserves. It¡¯s as if it led me to this moment so I could feel all the wonderful excitement welling inside of me. Daddy¡¯s thrusts speed up to a dizzying pace, prating me four times in a second. The fric pace sets me on fire and I have to bite my hand to keep from crying out. The pressure¡¯s there. I can feel it. It¡¯s rising, rising, almost to the top.


    But then daddy relents, his cock sliding out of me. My pussy chokes, squeezing the emptiness inside me, invoking a huge sense of loneliness and deprivation.


    It¡¯s begging me! Fill me up again! Fill me topletion!


    Daddy holds me close. ¡°The man realizes he doesn¡¯t want a pregnancy on his hands,¡± daddy says, his words rapid as he regains his breath. ¡°He knows this might be the only chance he¡¯ll have to fuck a girl in the ass. They¡¯ve always said no before, but this situation is different. He doesn¡¯t care about protocol or asking, he just knows that the little slut in front of him hasn¡¯t said a damn word to stop him the entire time.¡±


    Daddy¡¯s cock presses against my backdoor. So lubed from my wet cunt, it makes an easy push into the entrance.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s going to take it whether she wants it or not, because that¡¯s what happens when you let strangers fuck you in the restaurant bathroom. You get used, you get used however they see fit.¡±


    Daddy¡¯s head breaks my tight exit, pushing me wider than ever before.N?velDrama.Org content.


    The pain is extreme as my virgin ass takes its first dick, my back seizing as I try to regain myposure.


    ¡°You need to rx, babygirl. You¡¯re already getting fucked, so you might as well let it happen. This is what you want after all.¡±


    I¡¯d tell him hell no, but I know it¡¯d be a lie. I never thought once about taking a cock up my ass, but the further daddy pushes in-oh so slowly- the more my cunt get wet. Wetter and wetter with every inch, the feeling of being


    dominatedpletely urging my own arousal on. It might actually feel better than when he was inside my pussy!


    I grunt as daddy¡¯s dick pushes in, and then stops, giving me a moment of respite to collect myself, before proceeding and diving in further up my ass. I grip the wall, bracing as my body adapts to the pain, slowly transforming it into a perverted pleasure. A soft, entirely different pleasure than when he was inside my pussy, one surrounded by pain, but pleasure none the less. But it¡¯s the pain at first that amps up my arousal.


    When daddy¡¯s cock prates me fully, I let out a whimper of joy, one constructed by the satisfaction of having him inside me, proud that I took his entire cock without crying, and excited at what¡¯s about to happen to me. The anticipation is met by daddy¡¯s cock throbbing inside me. I can feel every little motion of him in my tight ass, even the blood pumping through his cock, erging him ever so slightly, enough to produce sensation inside me. When he squeezes his cock, I moan, the first sign that pleasure has overtaken pain in defining my ravishment.


    ¡°Shit, babygirl. That ass is so fucking good, it¡¯s so fucking warm.¡± He ps my ass, causing his cock to ricochet around inside me, provoking a strong wave of pleasure and pain. ¡°You ready?¡±


    I swallow, my throat dry and unresponsive. All I can do is turn to the side and nod against the wall.


    Daddy begins to pull his cock out gently, taking his sweet time as my ass closes around the empty space. When his head is about to breach my opening, he turns around and pushes back in, reopening me. This insertion is hounded by far more pleasure than pain, sharply shooting it throughout my body.


    When his cock meets the end of my ass, I shudder, the well of pleasure


    from before returning. Holy shit! Is this really going to be enough to fuck an orgasm out of me? The anticipation returns as I focus on the bliss amassing in me.


    Daddy pulls out again, faster this time as he allows me to adjust to his massive girth. The next stroke is even more pleasure than pain, and it takes only a few more thrusts before I¡¯m so loose I feel only the purest pleasure, as if his dick were fucking me in my pussy.


    But far, far more intense!


    When my moans start toe unbidden, daddy takes it as a sign to really give me the business. His thrusts pick up, his cock severing me fiercely. The rush of pleasurees at regr intervals as daddy¡¯s long cock


    slides in, then out, then in, then out, the strain of his thickness felt with every pass through. ¡°Oh god, daddy!¡±


    ¡°There ya go, babygirl. You don¡¯t even give a fuck if you get fired now.


    You just know you love it in the ass.¡±


    ¡°Yes, daddy, yes, fuck my ass.¡±


    I can hear him biting his lip, growling, ¡°Yeah, you fucking take it. You take it like a nasty slut. Take this huge dick up your ass.¡±


    His words spark my arousal and I feel the urge to release barreling down on me. In a couple more thrusts, it ends, firing waves of pleasure as my muscles spasm uncontrobly. My lower back billows as my body reacts to my pounding. I twist and twitch, bellowing as my orgasm rumbles through me.


    It¡¯s enough to extract from daddy thest bit of his energy. ¡°Oh fuck, take this load, baby!¡±


    I groan as daddy rams his dick up my ass, speeding up to the culmination of his desire. With a series of grunts, daddy shoves his dick all the way in, holding it there.


    ¡°Yeah, daddy, yeah! Come inside me!¡±


    Daddy explodes inside, his dick throbbing as pulses of seed spill into me. His warm cum shoots up into my ass, coating my walls in goopy liquid.


    I can feel every single shot that fires out of him through the expansion of his cock. Half a dozen loads are deposited in my ass, filling me as daddy gives me a few moreplimentary thrusts before eventually dying out himself. When daddy backs away, his cock plopping out of my ass, he quickly lifts my leotard. He pulls it between my ass cheeks, which causes a huge wad of his cum tond right in the panties.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    He pulls out the fabric and adjusts it along my ass. He lifts the straps up and puts them back on my shoulders, redressing me.


    But as I turn around and look in the mirror, there¡¯s a huge white stain on the leotard that continues to grow as my ass continues to push out more cum.


    ¡°Daddy, you ruined my uniform!¡±


    ¡°I told you: a guy that fucks you in the bathroom only wants to humiliate you. He wants the whole world to know you¡¯re a slut. Imagine if he did that to you in the middle of your shift. Are you going to walk around with cum all over your ass?¡±


    I blush, my eyes downcast. I reach down and touch it, a wet, white concoction sticking to my hand as I pull away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it,¡± he says. ¡°You¡¯re going to wear that uniform for another thirty minutes. You need to learn your lesson and stand your ground. And then we¡¯re going to do this all over again.¡±


    ¡°Again?¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t stop daddy, then you can¡¯t stop anyone. Understand?¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°Good. Thest thing daddy wants is for his babygirl to get in trouble at work. And if you can¡¯t stop daddy, then you¡¯re going to get fucked in the ass all over again.¡±


    I quiver. I want to make sure I¡¯m as ready as possible for my new job, but the idea of failure has never been more tantalizing in all my life.

 Chapter 103

    DADDY SNUGGLES ME HOT


    The crack of the ice is thest thing I hear.


    I drop like a stone, submerging in less than a second. The freezing water hits me so fast it burns, immediately sending my mind and body into overdrive. I close my eyes as I swipe at the water, afraid my eyeballs might freeze if I open them.


    But not being able to see, I be incredibly disoriented, not knowing up from down. For a moment, I feel the urge to let go and just sink, to let my weight take over.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Sink into oblivion¡­


    Sink into the dark depths¡­


    But I open my eyes instead, withstanding a st of cold. I¡¯m close to the surface, maybe a few strokes away from touching the icy covering. A renewed vigor takes over and I will my muscles to move, dragging me to the surface.


    I can¡¯t find the hole I broke through. I struggle and panic as I frantically search the ice for an opening. My hands swipe against the ice. I feel the urge to breathe start to eat away at me, working against my lungs wish to inhale a huge gulp of water.


    As my hand strikes the surface once more, a meaty paw grabs a hold of my iling arm,tching on tightly. The arm drags me up with such force I¡¯m almostunched from the water back onto the frozenke.


    My stepdad grabs a hold of me, cradling me in his arms.


    ¡°Jesus Christ, are you okay?!¡±


    The words are hazy to me, and my only response is chattering teeth. I shake and sputter against the cold breeze, somehow feeling worse up in the world than I did under the water.


    ¡°Shit, we gotta get you back to the cabin!¡±


    He picks me up and carries me bodily to the cabin not too far away.


    Even in my state of utter exhaustion, all I can think about is how stupid I am.


    I can¡¯t believe I ran out onto the ice when my stepdad warned me not to. I thought I was being funny, I thought I was being rebellious, I thought I was too young for horrible things to happen too.


    What a stupid fucking girl.


    The wake up call ravages my mind, just as the water tried to turn me into an ice cube. I screwed our vacation up. He¡¯s going to hate me.


    We¡¯re inside the cabin, the air feeling no warmer than it did outside.


    Daddy¡¯s mumbling to himself, ¡°Okay, okay. Uh, let¡¯s see.¡±


    He rushes over to the living room and sets me down on the couch. He heads off and returns with some towels.


    ¡°We have to get those wet clothes off you, babygirl.¡±


    I nod, abination of affirmation and muscles spasms. Daddy removes my thick coat, pulls my shirt over my head and drops my pants, leaving me in my bra and panties. He runs the towels over me, soaking up the


    water burning my skin. He¡¯s both gentle and rough, taking care not to hurt me but anxious as all hell to get me dry.


    I unhook my bra, a task herculean in its difficulty through trembling fingers. I finally remove the damp top, covering myself with a bare arm. Daddy hands me the towel-I swear with crimson in his cheeks-and I dry the rest of my crevices.


    When I move to remove my panties, daddy says, ¡°Hold on, babygirl.¡± He takes off his sweater and throws it over my head, the thick, beige monstrosity I tease him about a perfect respite from the frigid air. He sets about stoking the fire in the firece. As he does that, I pull my panties down and dry my frozen pussy and ass. I don¡¯t have a pair of panties


    nearby, so I just hold the massive sweater down, using it as a makeshift skirt.


    When the fire res to life, my skin goes numb, tingling from the heat hitting me. Daddymands me toy down on the bearskin rug in the room, a thick fur morefortable than the beds we slept onst night. He grabs the nket from his king sized bed and ces it on top of me. Even with the fire going, the rug under me, and the nket on top of me, it¡¯s not enough to abate the cold. It doesn¡¯t help that my hair is drying slowly. I grab the towel and try to get as much water out of it as I can, but


    my shivering only seems to get worse.


    Daddy grumbles, ¡°Okay, hold on, we need to get you some body heat as well.¡±


    Daddy climbs under the nket, spooning me from behind. But it¡¯s no good. Daddy¡¯s a big muscr guy, but I can¡¯t feel any heat through his clothes. I can feel the warmth of his arms around me, which makes me realize


    I need skin to skin contact.


    ¡°D-D-Daddy,¡± I stutter, ¡°You need to t-t-t-take your clothes off. I can¡¯t f-f-f-feel your warmth.¡±


    I feel him nod and pull away for a moment as he pulls his shirt over his head and removes his pants. When he closes back in on me, his legs tuck in behind mine, and the warmth of his body elicits an immediate sigh of relief, the flow of heat collecting under the nket.


    It feels so good I abandon all modesty, pulling his sweater over my head and tossing it to the side.


    Daddy pulls away for a moment, just slightly, saying nothing but clearly embarrassed by the situation. Instead, I reach back and pull him back into me, pulling the arm under him under my head and cing the other arm around my waist. He keeps his under arm stretched out, not wanting to curve it inward andnd on my breasts, while his over arm maintains an even distance between my pussy and my tits.


    The rush of heat with so much contact is the most pleasurable thing I¡¯ve felt, well, ever. It takes a few minutes of heat hitting me to give me a moment of rity: I realize I¡¯mpletely naked, and daddy has nothing but his boxers on as he snuggles in behind me.


    Every moment we stay there is another moment my body heats up. In more ways than one! It¡¯s like the feeling of my skin is not normal. It¡¯s way, way more amped up, returning with a vengeance, sensitive to the slightest


    touch. When daddy¡¯s fingers on my stomach twitch, it¡¯s like a pulse of energy being driven into me.


    When the cold is no longer the focus of my mind, I turn to the body around me. I never thought about my stepdad like this before, but something inside me is begging me for more than just his heat. It¡¯s begging me for more


    than just the feel of his muscles pressed against my back.


    Why am I thinking about this?


    And then I realize, I just survived a life or death situation, having been pulled from the brink by the heroics of my stepfather. If it weren¡¯t for him, I¡¯d be¡­


    The thought is ghastly.


    But not as ghastly as the feelings that are rushing through me for the man who saved my life. I want to refocus my thoughts, to change my perceptions right now, but the pressure of his body against mine is stirring a fire inside me I can¡¯t put out.


    The more my body returns to normal, the more I want to act on those urges. When my shivering dies down, I start to twist in position, turning my torso back and forth, rubbing against daddy¡¯s stomach and chest. My lower back undtes, more and more, until my ass starts to rub hard against his groin.


    ¡°Babygirl, what are you doing?¡± he asks softly.


    ¡°Trying to get warm, daddy,¡± I respond.


    He swallows, loud enough for me to hear. He won¡¯t stop me. I continue to push against him, wrapping the crooks of my knees around his knees, enjoying every bit of contact I can.


    And then I feel it. Lifeing back to both of us: my body warming, his cock thickening. Oh my god, I¡¯m so naughty! But what do you expect? Just being naked, having a man¡¯s arms wrapped around me, is enough to fire me


    up. I tingle all over where his skin touches mine, and the warmth flooding me is more thanforting. It¡¯s erotic. It¡¯s like having his testosterone flowing through me, like we¡¯re one and the same.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of his warmth or that he just saved me, but I want him. I want that thickness I feel, that strength, to fill me uppletely.


    I¡¯m not warm, I¡¯m burning up!


    Each twitch of my ass meets tightening fabric, one barely able to contain daddy¡¯s own arousal. When his dickes to full mast, I push back hard against him, pressing his boner between my ass cheeks.


    I hear him groan, and I y the innocent girl. ¡°What is it, daddy?¡±


    He swallows, clearing his throat, ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    I make my move, consumed by lust to be extra bold. I reach behind me and slide my hand against his boxers, my fingers gliding over his hard cock.


    ¡°Oh, daddy! What¡¯s this?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just hot under here, is all.¡±


    ¡°Really hot,¡± I say. ¡°But I need it, daddy. I need you to warm me up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m doing, babygirl.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not enough, daddy. I think you need me to show you what warms me up.¡±


    I shuffle under the nket, turning around so that I face daddy. The heat of the firece on my back is nothingpared to the sudden rush of heat as I face my naked body toward daddy. Still lying on his one arm, his other stays at my waist just above my hips.


    But my hands move. I slip my left hand under the waistband of his boxer, wrapping my fingers around his straining cock. I squeeze slightly, enjoying the firm feel of an engorged cock.


    Daddy groans in response. ¡°Oh, shit.¡±


    I pull down on his foreskin, forcing his cock even more taut than before.


    ¡°Daddy, what if I get hypothermia? You need to do more to make me warm.¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°Sorry, babygirl. I didn¡¯t think about it.¡± I stroke his dick as he talks, pulling tension out of his voice, eliciting anxious lip bites and forcefully closed eye lids. I lightly run my hand down his shaft, caressing it as I cup my hand around his balls, massaging them like I¡¯m cradling a child. His cock bobs back and forth as daddy strains his cock and fights the rush of pleasure.


    ¡°Now take care of me right. I¡¯m your only daughter after all.¡± I shuffle back to my original position, curving my back into daddy. But as I push back into him, I push his cock down so that my ass sits on top of it, leaving it pressed against the taint between my ass and pussy.


    When daddy leans into me, his cock pushes forward, his bulbous head splitting my lips low from behind. I squirm, the contact sharp and surprising.

 Chapter 104

    He pulls back, dragging his cock back through my lips as I curve my back inward, pulling my pussy back and getting as much of him as I can before his cock escapes my lips.


    Then I curve my back out, which pulls my ass down and away from his hips, allowing his dick to run between my ass cheeks.


    It¡¯s slow and torturous, daddy¡¯s movements unsure and unsteady. But as we continue to bring our hips back and forth, allowing his dick to push between my lips and then through my ass crack, his motions be more


    aggressive. His hips thrust faster and faster, basking in the friction as his dick makes its way between my folds.


    His hand leaves my side for the first time, breaking that neutral zone and finding it¡¯s way to my breast. He cups my tit as his arm swings around me, molding it between his fingertips.


    The soft flesh in his grasp fires up his libido even further, and what was a gentle massage, bes a hard titty grab. The arm my head¡¯s resting on bends at the elbow and joins in. Each hand full of fat, daddy¡¯s arms encircle


    me as his hands mush opposite breasts, embracing me wholly as his big body


    feasts on my smaller one.


    All this while his cock continues to glide from entrance to entrance and his mouth makes its way to my neck. His kisses start soft, but as daddy¡¯s actions be more rough, his kisses turn into suckling and then biting. He sucks me so hard at one point I can feel an instant hickey form. ¡°Oh, daddy!¡± I moan, sliding my hand behind us and pushing it through his hair. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve unleashed an animal, one hellbent on working out its sexual aggression. Where before daddy was hesitant and indecisive about how to react to my advances, now the more aroused he bes, the more his instincts take over. He now needs my body as much as I need his, and the only hope I have is toply to his wishes.


    He starts to tweak my nipples in conjunction with his thrusts and his mouth¡¯s advances. A sharp stab of pleasure meets my neck, nipples, and cunt all at once, forcing me to sputter and giggle to myself, the tingle so intense I seem to lose myself for a moment.


    ¡°Oh, fuck, babygirl. You¡¯re turning me on so much.¡±


    I blush hard. It¡¯s one thing to have an invisible man behind me fucking with my body, it¡¯s another to hear the man who raised me whisper something so naughty in my ear. The voice I recognize as the gentle caring figure I¡¯ve always known is consumed by lust, intent on treating me nothing like before.


    It isn¡¯t frightening one bit, but a shocking, taboo aphrodisiac striking me to the bone.


    It¡¯s like the timbre of his voice is lube meant directly for my cunt. ¡°You¡¯re turning me on too, daddy. I like when you y with my nipples.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean like this?¡± he asks, taking my nubs in his fingers and twisting my nipples like a corkscrew.


    I moan, biting my lip, nodding wordlessly as a pulse runs through me.


    ¡°You ready to get warmed up, babygirl?¡±


    ¡°Yes, daddy. It¡¯s so cold without you.¡±


    It takes only the slightest adjustment of daddy lowering himself and me curving my hips backward to allow a meeting of minds. He tilts his cock a degree and with a simple thrust, his cock breaks through my soaked barrier. I cry out, his cock gliding in easily through a gush of arousal. He¡¯s so fucking thick! He spreads me wide open, his dick prating as far as our


    bodies will allow. His hips crush into my ass as daddy tries his damnedest to fill me up. I can feel the hardness of his thighs as he works to make his way inside me.


    ¡°Oh fuck,¡± I moan, reaching back and nting my hand on his ass. Instead of that innate strong urge to push him away from sheer pressure, I pull on him, drawing his clenched ass into me. It gives me another inch, but it¡¯s an inch I savor, relishing whatever daddy can fit inside me. It¡¯s made all the more powerful as his hips slip away from me, tugging


    on my pussy walls, made tighter through my closed legs. I squeeze my thighs together to hug daddy even more, intensifying the draw of his cock. And when he pushes back in¡­


    Oh fuck!


    My mouth is agape, a silent scream choked out of me as his cock reenters my pussy, sting a flood of pleasure through my cunt. It ricochets


    through me as I push back into daddy, absorbing his body heat and letting his body melt to mine.


    He moves like a snake, his body making waves against me, culminating


    in his hips pulling away and sliding back into me with a fluid movement.


    He so expertly moves, his cock hits me at consistent intervals, almost announcing each time I¡¯m going to get prated. You¡¯d think that¡¯d be boring, but the regr pulse of pleasure bes a thing of desire, and knowing exactly when I¡¯m going to get pierced only makes the anticipation all the sweeter.


    Daddy¡¯s wavelike motion is heavenly, a seduction of my body with his. Just the gentle caress of his abs against my back is enough to spark an erotic fever in me, and I¡¯m lost in replicating his motion, undting so I can remain in contact with him as long as possible.


    It¡¯s so hot.


    So utterly fucking hot.


    I grab the nket and throw it over us, exposing us to the brisk air. As cold as I felt before, I¡¯m now superheated, sweating as daddy¡¯s hands make their way around my body, cupping my tits and caressing my stomach. Even the simple act of his fingertips dipping into my belly button and flowing out of it is enough to spark a spasm in me.


    ¡°Come here, baby,¡± he says, kicking his boxers to the side. He lifts me to my knees, the soft bear rug making the softestnding


    possible. I look up at him, his massive hard on standing defiantly against the cold, indomitable in its will to be sated. He turns me around, facing me toward the firece, and pushes me down on my hands and knees.


    The heat of the fire hits me in the face as I look up at it. The orange mes bounce and heave, flicking and swaying. I get the sudden feeling I¡¯m watching something erotic, as if bodies were dancing together, mingling in a ze of eroticism.


    I¡¯m captivated by the fire so much I¡¯m taken by surprise as daddy¡¯s cock slides into me, bringing me back to reality to where I¡¯m getting fucked doggystyle.


    I tilt my head down, shocked by the reintroduction of daddy, but I¡¯m quickly staring at the fire again as daddy grabs a wad of my hair and pulls my head back. My body jolts forward toward the fire as daddy plows into me, using all his muscles to m his huge cock into me.


    I moan into the fire, entranced by the mes as I¡¯m rocked from behind.


    The sexual energy of the mes is all the more apparent as daddy rides me. The primal, sizzling spirit flows through me, and I imagine us as cavemen fucking next to the first fire ever constructed.


    So proud in our creation, we fuck like animals, intent on bringing a child into this new world, weing it with the protection the fire gives us against the harsh elements.


    This baby will be taken care of. It¡¯ll thrive with daddy as our caretaker.


    Our caretaker.


    ¡°Oh god, daddy! It¡¯s so good! Keep fucking me, fuck me hard!¡±


    My thoughts seem so twisted, so starkly mad in the face of this situation, I barely realize how much I¡¯m turned on! The waves of pleasure fire through my body as daddy fucks me from behind, using me like a caveman would use his prized catch, ready to impregnate her so she¡¯s his forever. Like a bolt of lightning, my fantasy ovees me, and what was pleasure bes orgasm. One long thrust of cock sends me over the edge, sputtering as I cry out my pleasure through heated, parched lips. The fire watches on as the captivated woman spasms unremittingly, sinking her chest into the ground as her lower back violently jerks, the pulses firing at a strong rate.


    I twitch, holding my breath as I try to control the uncontroble. When my twitches subside and my body finally rxes, daddy falls back and sits on his shins, working to catch his own breath.


    But just because I¡¯vee doesn¡¯t mean my fantasy ends.


    I collect and pick myself up, rising to my knees and scooting backwards toward daddy. My legs slide between his and go underneath him, allowing my back to press against his chest as we both rest on our knees. I can feel tears start to fall down my cheeks, and as I reach back to bring daddy¡¯s head over my shoulder, I can hear the strain in my own voice.


    ¡°Daddy, I want you toe inside me.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m crying. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s from the intensity, if it¡¯s from facing death not too long ago, if it¡¯s from feelings welling up I never knew I had, but I know I¡¯m feeling a connection that seems like the only thing in the world to me right now.


    I can live and die on daddy¡¯s cock for all I care!


    I nod, ¡°Please, daddy.¡± I reach down and position his cock, allowing me to sit down on his full length. I grit my teeth, the sensation all the more powerful after a body racking orgasm. He pulls me in by my stomach so he can rest on his shins and curve my back into his chest.


    Our new seated position fills me up entirely but also allows daddy to revert to his gentle wavelike pration from before. His hips lift gently as his stomach tucks in and pull away as his stomach presses into me.


    I let daddy guide the action, both from exhaustion and to feel his body mold into mine so effortlessly, forcing us to move as one when daddy moves.N?velDrama.Org content.


    I reach both arms up and around his head, allowing me to cling to his body better. This juts my chest out, which provokes daddy to reach around and cup my tits for leverage, softly plying my body.


    I suck in air as he tweaks my nipples. I focus on the fire¡¯s dance in front of me. The flickering reawakens me, the energy reminding me of my fantasies, coaxing me to vocalize my desires.


    ¡°Yeah, daddy. You like when you¡¯re little girl rides your big cock?¡±


    ¡°Fuck yeah, baby. Daddy loves this tight little pussy.¡±


    ¡°You want toe inside me, don¡¯t you?¡± I start to regain my energy, undting my lower back in order to push myself down on his cock as he thrusts.


    ¡°Ooohhh, I¡¯d fucking love that.¡±


    ¡°You want to get me pregnant, daddy? You want a baby of your own?¡± He hesitates for a moment, his movements even slowing to a near stop. I swallow, fearing I might have scared daddy with my fucked up fantasies. But his hips pick back up, speeding up far faster than before. I swear I can even feel his cock get thicker, if that¡¯s even possible. He seems to be even


    more turned on!


    ¡°You¡¯d like nothing more than to take daddy¡¯s seed.¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°Right here?¡± he asks, his right hand falling down and caressing my belly.


    I shiver, a burst of excitement emanating from that point. My body almost goes numb from the sudden tingle of nervous energy. That has to be the sexiest thing I¡¯ve ever felt!


    I nod rapidly, manically delighted. ¡°Yes, daddy. Put a baby in me!¡± ¡°Hold on, babygirl.¡±


    I bring my hands to his sides as he leans back. In our new position, daddy grabs my shoulders for support as he¡¯s able to drive his hips hard and deep into me.


    I hang on for dear life as daddy fucks me mercilessly, knocking me into the air only to pull me back down on his cock with his strong arms. He gets faster and faster as he furiously ms his cock into me as hard as he can. He even growls, the animal off its leash, plowing my tight pussy with an aggression and anger he¡¯s saved up for this moment. I can¡¯t even hold on anymore, letting go and holding onto his hands on my shoulders, which allows him to tilt me forward even further, giving him more leverage to thrust his hips.


    It¡¯s enough to give him thatst bout of energy he needs, rapidly shoving his cock in at twice the speed, until¡­


    He growls and fires a stream of cum deep inside me, not relenting his thrusts as his body unloads. He pushes even harder, mming his cock into me so his cum drenches my pussy and his cock. Five, six, seven shots of hot jizz enter me, and every time he fires, daddy¡¯s long cock ms it deeper inside me, driving his seed to the furthest reservoirs of my cunt. On hisst shot, his hips crash into me. He holds himself there as he pulls back on my shoulders, pushing his dick to the farthest reaches of my swollen cunt. I can feel his warmth hit my cervix, sshing me with thest batch of daddy¡¯s seed.


    He slowly releases my shoulders, and I fall backward into him, still hugging his cock as we both struggle to breathe, our chests rising and falling in sync.


    Daddy supports me, but I don¡¯t move, merely watching the mes lick. I squeeze my muscles, feeling daddy¡¯s shaft inside me, enjoying the feeling of being filled up.


    If he¡¯s still inside me, his cum can¡¯t possibly escape.


    So I wait there sitting on top of him, intent to take as long as possible to ensure my body absorbs everyst ounce of daddy¡¯s cum and never lets it go.


    The heat and glow of the firece flows over us, and I can¡¯t help but feel it¡¯s life pass through me. Maybe I¡¯ll get lucky and it¡¯ll stay a while to make a home in my belly.

 Chapter 105

    DADDY HUMILIATES ME IN FRONT OF EVERYONE


    I fold my arms across my chest as we enter the house, which does nothing to ease my difort. In reality, my arms push my breasts up, giving them an even greater sense of heft, and if anything, I¡¯m probably drawing attention to myself because of it.


    That¡¯s thest thing I want in this tight corset.


    I feel almost out of ce at this costume party. At least, that¡¯s what my stepdaddy told about the party. People are kind of acting weird here. They¡¯re all a little touchy feely with each other, but it could just be they¡¯re all drunk. Sexy. That¡¯s exactly what I feel at the moment, which is not at all how I think of myself, so it makes me somewhat self-conscious. But everyone else is dressed provocatively as well, so I¡¯m not actually out of ce. It¡¯s more like how ufortable I feel is what¡¯s out of ce.


    But it wasn¡¯t my idea to wear this.


    It was daddy¡¯s.


    And it was hismand I wear it.


    Daddy¡¯s been super controllingtely, ever since I came back from college for winter break. It¡¯s like my first semester away from home changed him, from the generous father figure I¡¯ve know him as for the longest time, to


    this hyper masculine,manding hulk who looms over all of my decisions.


    I mean all of my decisions. He wakes me up at the same time every morning, not letting me sleep in. He picks my clothes out in the morning and makes my breakfast as well. I don¡¯t get an ounce of input on even the most


    basic decisions! He¡¯s running my life like I¡¯m in the military. It¡¯s like he hates the idea that I can make choices for myself, as if going to college is somehow corrupting me. He¡¯s reining me in, that¡¯s for sure.


    And I resisted hard early on, trying my damnedest to revolt against him, to make him see that he can¡¯t treat me this way.


    But that was a mistake. He¡¯d cross his arms, just like I¡¯m doing now, but instead of raising his breasts and making him self-conscious, it¡¯d cause his pecs to bulge and make him seem even more intimidating. He reacted by limiting my ability to leave the house without him, reinforcing the notion that nothing happens without his approval.


    I¡¯ll admit I waffled in the face of that for a little while. I did what he said for a good week. Until he started demanding¡­ strange things. Things that seemed way more sexual than anything before.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Like he wanted me to address him as daddy whenever I spoke to him. Or how the outfits he was picking out for me every morning seemed to get more and more skimpy with each passing day. I didn¡¯t notice at first, but when the skirt he picked out for me seemed to barely fall below my ass, I rebelled. I yelled at him, cursing him out and telling him he¡¯s not the boss of me. The punishment he dealt me was swift. He pulled me by the arm over hisp and, for the first time in my life, he spanked me. I mean openpalmed, red-assed swats that met more flesh than cotton over the scanties I sleep in. It stung and he was fierce, beating my butt until tears welled in my eyes. It stunned me when he finished, breaking my will almost instantly. I wasn¡¯t sure how to respond, so all I could do was take the clothes he handed me and


    get dressed in silent eptance.


    But it wasn¡¯t thest time. There were a few times where I raised my voice against him, and each time, he¡¯d say, ¡°You¡¯ll listen to your father or you¡¯ll get the hand.¡± And then he¡¯d spank me. As rough and violent as the first time.


    And it worked. I shrunk, unwilling to challenge him again. I followed hismands at the drop of a hat, reacting by rote, like a machine designed to obey. And when it went on like that for a while, daddy started taking me


    everywhere with him, knowing that I¡¯d do nothing to challenge him in public.


    It was like he was waiting for my training to hit that point before introducing me to the world. He¡¯d take my hand, lead me about, and I¡¯d nod and mutely follow hismands.


    It was not really surprising how much it embarrassed me to the core. My face would burn as I submitted. But what did surprise me was that whenever we got home, I¡¯d check myself to find out I waspletely soaked! Like, drenched, gushing in my panties. It was embarrassing, and I swore to myself up and down I hated how he was treating me, but every time I could feel my body react, I knew deep down I was lying to myself. The rush ofplete submission was the sexiest thing I¡¯d ever felt! The more we did it, the stronger it felt, to the point where I was actively submitting, doing everything in my power to make myself feel inferior to daddy. I did things for him without him even asking, like making him lunch and dinner, washing the dishes, making his bed. I¡¯d do things like sit at his feet when we watched TV, or maybe I¡¯dy my head on hisp like a child. There was something in me burning to feel it all over again, even if I had to provoke it myself!


    It actually amazes me daddy never took advantage of the situation.


    But I might be speaking too soon.


    This costume party feels so different from anything we¡¯ve done together. Daddy seems to have a glow about him, as if he¡¯s ecstatic and can barely contain it.


    When he told me about it, he made it seem like it was the right time for us to go. He was so happy to pick out the corset for me, including the elbow length gloves he helped me put on and the pearls around my neck that hung perfectly between my cleavage.


    My favorite part of this outfit is how the pearls seem to glow orange as my red hair reflects off them.


    Daddy must go to these things a lot, because when we walk into therge home on the wealthy side of town, he acknowledges a whole lot of people by name. They all have this snooty sort of ident, like they¡¯re high bred or something. It¡¯s almostical listening to them ponder this or that in their entirely too formal speech.


    Daddy, though, is debonair as he addresses them. I think his outfit ys into that. He¡¯s wearing a ck cape around a white shirt, ck vest, and cks. He almost looks like a pirate, or maybe the phantom of the opera. Our


    outfits go well together, which as we move about the room greeting people, does put me more at ease knowing that I at least look attached to the man who¡¯s showing me around.


    Showing seems like the right word. He¡¯s showing me the house, a house he¡¯s intimately knowledgeable of, but he also seems to be showing me off to each person we meet. At first, the greetings are basic, but as we meet more people, daddy starts tomand me a little more, telling me to spin around


    for the people or to lift my arms or to drop them. Iply mindlessly, doing exactly as he says without a moment of hesitation.


    Even though it should feel weird, it actually feels entirely normal to react to his voice without thought.


    At one point, I overhear him say, ¡°I¡¯ve finally got her to a good ce. I¡¯m excited. It¡¯s my first conversion.¡± The older man he¡¯s speaking to sps him on the shoulder in a congrattory gesture.


    ¡°Conversion? What¡¯s that supposed to mean, daddy?¡±


    Daddy looks at me sternly, ¡°Nothing. Mind your own business, babygirl.¡±


    ¡°Uh, I know you¡¯re talking about me. I think I deserve to know.¡± The looks I get from the people around me is shocking. Not because they¡¯re nervous about a fight, or anxious about seeing something that resembles abuse, but because the looks on their faces are a mixture of disgust and annoyance.


    It annoys me to see their annoyance. ¡°What? What¡¯s your problem?¡± I ask the woman who¡¯s face is twisted in revulsion.


    Daddy grabs my arm roughly. ¡°Hey,¡± he angrily whispers, ¡°you shouldn¡¯t speak to me like that, and you sure as hell shouldn¡¯t speak to them like that either.¡±


    For some reason, unlike any time before this, I¡¯m no longer running on autopilot. That spark of resistance I had when daddy started controlling me weeks ago ignites into an uncontroble ze. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to whoever I want,


    however I want.¡± My voice raises with each word. ¡°If they¡¯re going to act like shitheels, then I¡¯ll treat them like that!¡±


    Daddy looks around at the onlookers, which seems to have morphed into the entire party. There¡¯s dead silence in the house as people curiously watch on, waiting for every development in the argument.


    The older man who had congratted daddy earlier shakes his head.


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s not there yet.¡±


    ¡°I swear,¡± daddy says, defending himself, ¡°she was.¡±


    ¡°Then you might need to take control again.¡±


    ¡°Right now?¡±


    The man nods slowly. ¡°Do it now. She needs to know who¡¯s in charge, and humiliation, I find, is the greatest motivator.¡±


    He ps the woman next to him on the ass, who jolts, but then returns a smile, saying, ¡°Thank you, daddy.¡±


    Did she call him daddy?


    Daddy studies the man but follows his contemtion with a nod and turns back to me. The look on his face is a bizarre mix of anger, nervousness, and excitement.


    ¡°Come here,¡± hemands.


    Normally I¡¯d react without thinking, but the hundred eyes watching our interaction have suddenly captured my attention, and I¡¯m unable to respond in even the smallest way.


    I¡¯m frozen in a state of utter awe.


    What the hell is going on?


    Daddy drops his head and sighs before reaching out for my hand and pulling me toward him. I nearly stumble off my feet as daddy drags me across the room.


    You¡¯d think there would be gasps or whispers orints from the crowd at the way daddy¡¯s treating me, but all that can be heard isplete silence. Seriously, the only thing I hear in the entire house is the shuffling of my feet across the wood floor. The crowd even seems to disperse to give daddy room as he pulls me along, closing back around the opening in order to get clear view.


    They¡¯re like an audience at the theater, with the phantom of the opera and his damsel in distress as the major yers.


    As daddy sits down in a chair that seems to have been ced purposefully in the center of the room, I realize what he¡¯s aiming for. But where it would have been an exciting predicament before, now it seems like a frightening ordeal.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask, tugging at my hand. I just need to be sure.


    It can¡¯t be true.


    Not in front of everyone.


    ¡°You¡¯ll listen to your father or you¡¯ll get the hand.¡±


    ¡°Uh, you¡¯re not serious?¡± I nce around the room, the crowd intently watching the entire fiasco y out. ¡°You can¡¯t do it here.¡±


    He pulls me close to him. ¡°Unlike you,¡± he menaces, ¡°I can do whatever


    I want.¡±


    With a twist of my wrist, he flings me over hisp.


    I freeze on hisp, the first moment of rote reaction since I acted up. Daddy ces his hand on my butt, giving it gentle caresses with his hand, which causes my body to twitch and shudder, the soft touches burning my skin.


    His hand lifts and cracks down with sudden fury, smacking my ass with a loud crash.


    The room doesn¡¯t react, the spanking eliciting not a sound, their eyes searching for something just as before.


    What are they looking for?

 Chapter 106

    The second p forces a grunt from me, making contact with my


    already sensitive flesh. Each new p is hard enough to send me forward on


    daddy¡¯sp.


    But the new environment is making me ufortable, and instead of getting into the spanking, I close my eyes, bite my lip, and brace against his hand. I¡¯ve never done this before, always going with the flow, but all the eyes watching my punishment are enough to stifle my arousal. I¡¯m as reactionary as wood, taking the brunt of the force without so much as a sound.


    The crowd realizes this, and for the first time, a wave of whispers cycles through. They¡¯re all¡­ disappointed in something, and I can tell daddy isn¡¯t appreciating the response.


    I hear from nearby the older man from before. ¡°Remember boy:


    humiliation. You can¡¯t y the game the same way anymore. It has to be impossible to resist from now on.¡±


    Daddy relents, pausing behind me as he thinks about something. He reaches down and with nimble fingers unsps the bottom of my corset.


    I¡¯m broken out of my trance immediately. I squirm and twist on hisp, but his other arm pins me down to where I can¡¯t get up against his might.


    If he does that, then¡­


    The sp finally undone, daddy turns the p up,pletely exposing my pussy and ass to the crowd.


    ¡°No! Stop!¡± I cry out.


    The crowd murmurs, and daddy shouts, ¡°Not another word!¡±


    Heys into me, no more spanking me against soft cloth and flesh. This time it¡¯s all flesh, his hand making whole contact with my ass. The sound is explosive, the pping of flesh echoing throughout therge house.


    It disorients me, making it impossible to reenter that trance from before. Instead I¡¯m forced to feel every spank as it blisters my ass red. Each connection a sting that rattles my mind and shatters my ability to craft


    coherent thoughts,pelling me to focus on the tactile sensation of daddy¡¯s anger.


    Each loud smack, each propulsion of my body forward, does a number on me. My body resists for the first few hits, but then starts to fold as the stings mix with pleasure. The eyes on me, instead of making me self-


    conscious, seem to blend more and more with an erotic desire to be watched.


    And then a pulse of pleasure shoots through me, emanating from a single p to my ass, rocketing up my gut until ites out as a moan from my pursed lips.


    The room erupts into polite apuse, a revtion that startles me.


    They¡¯re pping for my arousal! What the hell?


    ¡°There you go, boy,¡± the older man says, ¡°you got her. Make sure she never forgets.¡±


    He¡¯s talking about me like I¡¯m not even here. But I am here, entirely, pantsed and everything, nude from the waist down. It¡¯s my body, right here, right now, providing the show for all these messed up perverts! If they think I¡¯m going to break down because I get spanked in front of them, then they¡¯re in for¡­


    All of sudden, daddy¡¯s hand stops. There¡¯s dead silence again for a few seconds before daddy pushes me off hisp and I fall to the floor. He stands and I look up at him from my new position. That old feeling of sitting at his feet while we watch TVes flooding back to me, those moments where I¡¯d do anything to feel inferior to daddy. It makes me tingle just thinking about it.


    It¡¯s at that moment I realize just how far I can go, and just how far he is willing to take me.


    ¡°Take off my pants.¡±


    I furrow my brow, but my reluctance isn¡¯t met by hesitation, it¡¯s met by mechanical maneuvering, my hands going to his zipper and then his button before sliding his pants down his legs.


    ¡°Take it out.¡±


    I swallow. ¡°Take what out?¡±


    I can hearughter from the crowd, as if it were the stupidest question in the world.


    ¡°My dick.¡±


    My eyes grow wide.


    His dick?!


    Oh my god, is he serious? We¡¯ve never done anything like this, we¡¯ve never pushed any boundaries other than spankings and discipline. It¡¯s been covertly sexual, at least for me, even if I had fantasized about pushing it further.


    I look around the audience, where there¡¯s a mix of anticipation and interest. They¡¯re rapt, waiting to see what I¡¯ll do, how I¡¯ll respond. Daddy¡¯s quick to snap me out of my reverie. ¡°Don¡¯t look at them, look at me.¡±


    I look up at him, his eyes shadowed as he looks down on his beaten girl. ¡°Take it out,¡± he repeats slowly, carefully manipting his tone for his greatestmanding performance.


    I swallow, my nerves making my mouth dry. I look at his boxers, the bulge in them calling to me.


    When I move toward him, I don¡¯t know whether to attribute it to daddy¡¯s conditioning or a surge of lust. But whatever it is, it convinces me to slide my fingers under his waistband and slowly shimmy his boxers down his legs.


    Mere inches from me springs a half-engorged cock, thickening as it¡¯s released from its confines.


    ¡°Put it in your mouth.¡±


    ¡°My mouth?¡± I repeat dumbly.


    He doesn¡¯t reply, merely watching me intently. His control should never be questioned, and my submission should always be taken for granted.


    The eyes of the crowd grow intense as they wait my response. I feel an odd urge to please them, to not leave them disappointed. It¡¯s as if my failure to follow through would leave not just daddy upset, but a hundred people all resolute to see it through as well.


    I lift my hand meekly, lightly gripping around daddy¡¯s shaft. I can feel the energy swell in the room, swell just as daddy¡¯s dick does in my hand.


    The air is electric.


    When I press forward and push daddy¡¯s cock into my mouth, the room explodes in cheers and shouts.


    ¡°There you go!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s your slut now!¡±


    ¡°Now fuck her and show her who¡¯s daddy.¡±


    The energy transfers to daddy and he grabs the back of my head, ramming his cock to the back of my throat.


    ¡°Make her choke on it for disobeying you!¡±


    I sputter and gag, daddy¡¯s thick cock way too much for my mouth to handle. I start to salivate heavily, coating daddy in a thick film.


    He pulls out fast, and I say, ¡°Dadd-¡±


    But he shoves his cock right back in, transforming my words into a


    grunt. His thrusts are furious as he face fucks me, using my mouth like a toy, trying his hardest to make it as rough as he can.


    I brace myself against his thighs, pushing off to no avail. Instead, his cock proceeds as if nothing were in its way, piercing my mouth at a frantic pace.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The cheers turn intoughter and chatting, a form of wonderment at a young girl¡¯s submission. A surge hits my stomach, a thrill that nestles deep inside me and settles just above my pussy. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the taste of daddy¡¯s cock, or the flock of admirers watching my humiliation, but my anxiety and fear is slowly mutating into unadulterated pleasure. I moan as I wrap my lips around daddy¡¯s cock, running my tongue under his shaft and enjoying the taste of his skin. It¡¯s a salty concoction that reminds me of how daddy smells.


    He releases my head and cedes control. I pull off and stare up at him. I must look a horror, what with runny make up, strands of drool coating my chin and leading to daddy¡¯s dick. I must look like a horrible pig. But the reaction from the crowd is a collective ¡°aww¡±, as if it were the cutest thing in the world.


    ¡°You¡¯re daddy¡¯s slut, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I swallow and nod, not quite ready to speak after such a rough performance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    I give it a moment, catching my breath before I speak. ¡°Yes, daddy, I¡¯m you¡¯re slut.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in control of you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in control.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯ll do whatever I say.¡±


    Daddy isn¡¯t asking. He¡¯s merely stating what seems like an inevitable conclusion. It¡¯s a conclusion my body is begging me to ept as truth.


    ¡°Whatever you want, daddy.¡±


    And with that, like a gust of wind that clears the air, the crowd disperses.


    They¡¯re still around the room, but they¡¯ve all turned and started talking


    among themselves, with only the asional nce back to us. The matter¡¯s been settled between daddy and me, and now all they want to do is get right back to the party.


    I¡¯m his, and they¡¯ve seen it demonstrated. There¡¯s nothing else to prove.


    But daddy doesn¡¯t see it that way.


    He¡¯s not done with me at all.


    He grabs me by the hair and lifts me up, dragging me back to the chair.


    He sits down, pulls me toward him, forces me to straddle him, and then drops me down on his cock. I¡¯m impaled instantly, my cunt sucking daddy in as my juices work like a vacuum.


    I shriek, daddy¡¯s thickness breaking my young cunt open to it¡¯s widest point. The room barely reacts as only a few people look on and smirk. Daddy grabs the pearls around my neck and pulls my mouth to his, mushing our lips together. I can barely react to his mouth moving over mine, still ck jawed from amodating his huge cock, focusing on the sharp pressure inside me.


    Finally my lips answer his, opening up for his tongue to enter my mouth and dance with mine. Daddy grabs the straps of my corset and forcibly pulls them down my shoulders. With one hand, he grabs the cups at the center and rips them down from me, uncovering my tits.


    I gasp but am met by his mouth sucking on my nipple. His hand crushes my other tit, and I swing my arms around his neck to steady myself. His teeth bite down on the nub, holding it in ce as his tongue flicks over it. He resorts to sucking, drawing my flesh into his mouth, seemingly capable of pulling milk from my tits.


    And then his hips start to pull in and out, grinding our bodies together and moving his cock inside me. It¡¯s so sensitive my mouth hangs open as I stare at the ceiling, incapable of breathing for what feels like forever. When my lungs decide to finally work again, I let out a powerful moan that radiates through the room.


    Daddy counters my vocals by lifting me up and mming me back down on his cock. My tight cunt grips around daddy, unwilling to let him


    leave easily, which makes his reentry far more potent, forcing my pussy open again as it struggles to contain him.


    I ride daddy, holding on to his neck as he pierces my cunt with his long cock, driving his head all the way, filling me with daddy¡¯s strength. He watches me as my face twists in ecstasy, enjoying his little girl sumbing to him.


    ¡°You like that?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Yes, daddy.¡±


    ¡°You like daddy¡¯s big cock inside you.¡±


    I nod, biting my lip, relishing a single stroke that sends a violent pulse through me.


    ¡°You should let your admirers see you.¡±


    I look at him, somehow understanding him and behaving instantly, picking myself up and turning around. I drop down with my back to daddy, impaling myself on him.


    As I lean back, a number of people are watching with more interest than before, sipping their wine as they watch me get fucked by daddy. The eyes drive my pleasure up; where it felt great before, now it feels absolutely


    fucking amazing. It feels like their eyes are touching me, like their hands are all over my body, exploring everything I have with no resistance from me.


    I can¡¯t stop them. I can¡¯t stop them from watching me.


    I can¡¯t stop them from seeing my tits or watching my pussy gush.


    And all that does is make me gush even harder!


    Daddy wraps his hands around my tits as he uses them as leverage, steadying me on top of him as he propels me with his hips,unching me in the air so that gravity fucks me with daddy¡¯s cock.


    ¡°She¡¯s loving it!¡± some man calls out.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve had a submissive so young.¡±


    An older woman chimes in, ¡°I do like seeing a young cunt every now and then. It makes this whole ce feel fresher.¡±


    ¡°I agree with that. And she¡¯s got a nice little pussy. You can see her glistening from here.¡±


    My face burns as the party goers talk about me. Each word about my body, every ounce of admiration, works like an aphrodisiac that only boosts the sensation of humiliation. It¡¯s an intoxicating cocktail of embarrassment and pride, mixing to make me drunk on arousal and eroticism. Daddy¡¯s dick punctures me with one hard push and breaks the floodgates, releasing an orgasm built on punishment and discipline. I scream out, tearsing unbidden as pain and pleasure blow through me, burning and tickling my skin at my core.


    ¡°The young ones are wild when theye. It¡¯s quite a show.¡±


    I squirm and buck, my ass picking up off daddy through sheer spasm.


    ¡°Now all her daddy¡¯s got to do ise in her to seal the deal.¡±


    Come in me?! Oh my god, is he really going to do that?!


    ¡°Come on, old boy,¡± the older man from before joins the conversation, ¡°make sure you fill her with cum. She¡¯ll never be your slut if you don¡¯t top her off.¡±


    Daddy grabs my hips and drives his dick into me, fucking me hard and fast, intent on finishing the job he started. He grunts and screams, animalistic in his fury, willing himself to mark his territory.


    His thighs hit me so hard I nearly fly off hisp. Daddy uses his grip on my hips to drive me into his cock instead, forcing me down on him. This sends him over, causing him to throw me down as hard as he can, impaling me and holding me there, prepping me for the avncheing. His dick unloads, discharging hot cum deep into my cunt. He groans with each pulse, his own orgasm so strong he can barely move from his curled position. His dick pumps streams, thick strands that hang from my walls as they coat my entire pussy.


    It takes a good ten shots before daddy moans in ecstasy, my pussy inundated with daddy¡¯s messy seed. He holds me there against him, leaving me attached to his cock, where his cum can manifest and stay tucked inside.


    The few people watching give polite apuse.


    ¡°A good show,¡± one of them says, turning away, ¡°I hope we get to see them do it again.¡±


    These people are fucking messed up, but the thought of these perverts watching me all over again sets my libido ame.


    I don¡¯t just want daddy to control me, I want him to humiliate me. I want him to punish me, I want him to abuse me, I want him to fuck the shit out of me.


    And I want people to see him do it.

 Chapter 107

    DADDY TAKES ADVANTAGE WHILE I¡¯M STUCK!


    The clink of metal on metal is so distinct I realize what¡¯s happening before I see it. My eyes fly to the kitchen sink, but it¡¯s toote. My mother¡¯s heirloom ring sinks below the darkness of the drain, swallowed by the entryway ps.


    To say my heartes to aplete stop doesn¡¯t do the feeling justice. I die for a few seconds, only brought back to life by the fear induced adrenaline coursing through my veins.


    I look down the drain, but the ring is no where in sight. Just my fucking luck.


    I knew I was ying with fire when I ransacked my mom¡¯s jewelry cab. In my defense, she¡¯s out of town, and she never even let me touch the ring, let alone wear it, even though she¡¯s told me repeatedly it¡¯s mine when I get married.


    So, I mean,e on, it¡¯s rightfully mine! I have no idea why she keeps it from me.


    Well, I guess I do now. These clumsy hands of mine have gotten me into trouble throughout the years far more than I¡¯d like to admit. I highly doubt it, but maybe she kept it from me for my own good.


    Ugh, I should have just waited.


    But I can¡¯t just leave it there. There¡¯s no way in hell I want her to know I took it without permission.


    So down my hand goes, breaking into the slimy abyss of the sink. Oh god! I wish I could have washed it out first! It¡¯s so gross in here! It¡¯s not like there¡¯s sludge, but you know the feeling: some ces feel nasty whether there¡¯s anything palpable inside or not. I close my eyes and breathe through my mouth, as if there¡¯s a possibility of inhaling a pile of garbage. My fingers fumble until¡­ yes! It¡¯s the ring at my fingertips, although it¡¯s just out of reach. I can touch it, but I can¡¯t get enough of a grip to pull it into my palm. I struggle with it, until I resign myself to delve deeper in. I have to shimmy my hand and push in hard in order to get through the tight opening. My hand busts through with a sudden surge, and I¡¯m free to grab the ring. I pull the ring toward me and tuck it into my hand. Oh, thank god!


    I breathe a sigh of relief, but as I pull my hand up, it barely moves at all.


    I dip down, let my hand cken a little, and try again.


    Oh shit! I can¡¯t get my hand back through the opening!


    In my panic, Ipletely forgot I put on one of my mom¡¯s gold bracelets. How¡¯d I not realize that was why it was so hard to get through the drain?! The goddamn bracelet had to be forced through, and now it¡¯s snagging on the rim of the opening.


    I try a number of things from reversing my shimmy to letting go of the ring and closing my hand. Neither works. I even try to force my hand through as hard as I can, damn the bracelet! I¡¯ll destroy the thing if I have to in order to get out.


    But the drain gives me nothing. I don¡¯t know how I pushed the bracelet through. Is the openingrger at the top? Did I bend the bracelet so it no longer fits through. What the hell is going on down there¡­ The front door opens, and to my horror, my stepdad walks into the kitchen.


    He nces at me, but quickly diverts his gaze.


    I realize why: I¡¯m bent over the sink, and all I¡¯m wearing is what I slept in, which is a small pair of red panties and a super loose shirt hanging over one shoulder.


    It¡¯s not like me to be dressed like this around the house, but I didn¡¯t expect anyone to be home anytime soon. I sure as hell didn¡¯t expect to be trapped either!


    He clears his throat. ¡°Hey, babygirl, so what are you up to?¡± He sets his


    groceries down on the kitchen table, taking his jacket off and setting it on the chair.


    He¡¯s not looking my way, so he doesn¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary. I shake my head, ¡°Uh, nothing¡¯.¡±


    He nods, opening his bags and putting the groceries away.


    While he¡¯s upied, I take a deep breath, continuing my efforts to free myself. I pull and yank, release and tighten, twist and turn, but nothing works. I¡¯m making no progress whatsoever.


    I sigh, and this gets his attention. I guess I have no choice but to ask for his help.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Umm, daddy?¡± My voice is tiny and sharine. ¡°Could you help me?¡±


    ¡°With what?¡± He asks, looking my way as he piles boxes in the pantry.


    ¡°My hand¡¯s stuck.¡±


    His face contorts. It¡¯d be incredibly funny if I weren¡¯t in my predicament. ¡°Stuck? How?¡±


    ¡°In the sink. Here,e look.¡±


    He stands next to me, peering at my hand disappearing below. ¡°You can¡¯t pull it out?¡±


    I sigh. ¡°No, daddy, of course I can¡¯t. I wouldn¡¯t be standing here like a doofus if I could.¡±


    He yanks on my hand, and I give out a yelp, the bracelet pulling down on my wrist and doing its damnedest to break my hand.


    ¡°Daddy, stop!¡± I cry out. ¡°I¡¯ve already tried that!¡±


    ¡°Well, you have to get it out.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know that, thanks!¡± I shout.


    He gives me this look, like, don¡¯t give me that tone. But he doesn¡¯t say anything, letting it slide as he focuses on the task at hand. Instead, he grabs the bottle of dish soap.


    ¡°Maybe if we get some soap on the hand, it¡¯ll slide out.¡±


    ¡°I doubt it, but we can try.¡± He doesn¡¯t know about the bracelet, but I don¡¯t have the courage to tell him right at this moment. About that, or the ring. Maybe he can get me out and I can somehow get away with the ring and bracelet without him noticing.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He squeezes the bottle and a stream of slimy soap spills down my wrist.


    He proceeds tother it down my arm.


    When he¡¯s got me good and ready, he slowly pulls on my hand, carefully working on extracting me. The soap, though, isn¡¯t doing anything, as it¡¯s not able to get down far enough to reach the part of my hand that¡¯s stuck.


    Daddy reaches for the faucet, but I cut him off, ¡°No, don¡¯t turn on the water!¡± I grab the ring below me, making sure it doesn¡¯t get washed down the plumbing.


    Daddy looks at me, his face slowly morphing from confusion to suspicion. ¡°Why? We need to get the soap wet so we can wash it down your wrist.¡±


    ¡°No, I just¡­¡± I can¡¯t think of anything to say, any excuse to make him back off.


    ¡°Babygirl,¡± he says, his tone stern, ¡°why¡¯s your hand stuck in here?¡±


    I shrug, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Did you drop something down there?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°What was it?¡±


    I cough. ¡°Mom¡¯s ring.¡±


    His jaw loses all tension as it falls ck. ¡°Your grandma¡¯s wedding ring?!¡±


    I nod, silently staring at my hand, focusing on something that¡¯s not judging me at the moment.


    ¡°What the hell were you doing with her ring?¡±


    ¡°I was just trying it on, I swear.¡±


    He shakes his head. He¡¯s clearly angry and disappointed, rubbing his


    chin in frustration. ¡°You know you¡¯re not supposed to go through your mom¡¯s


    stuff.¡±


    ¡°Come on, daddy, she never lets me have any fun.¡±


    ¡°You think this is fun?!¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± I quickly backtrack. ¡°It¡¯s not like I thought I was going to lose the ring.¡±


    ¡°Goddamn it, babygirl.¡± I flinch at the tone of his voice. ¡°This is exactly why you shouldn¡¯t go through someone else¡¯s stuff. What do you think your mother¡¯s going to say?¡±


    My face goes red. ¡°Daddy, you don¡¯t have to tell her. It¡¯ll just make her


    angry.¡± As scary as daddy is, mom¡¯s got a temper on her like the devil.


    ¡°Let¡¯s


    just keep it between us. Just help me get it out and I¡¯ll put it back. Please don¡¯t tell her!¡±


    He¡¯s fuming, shaking his head as he bites back his words. He stares at me for a moment, and turns around, walking out toward the garage. ¡°Uh, daddy?¡± I whine, tilting my head to see where he went. ¡°You can¡¯t just leave me here!¡±


    I struggle against the sink, pulling as hard as I can, fighting with all my might to free myself. Panic runs through me as I imagine daddy¡¯s left me to fend for myself.


    But hees right back, holding his tool box. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Thest thing I wanted to do. It¡¯s a pain in the ass, but now I know your mom¡¯s ring is in the sink basin, so I have to remove the whole goddamn thing to get it out.¡±


    I blush. God, why didn¡¯t I think of that?


    He stoops below, getting under the sink. Quickly, he unscrews-or whatever he¡¯s doing-the plumbing below the sink. I can actually feel the housing pull away and my hande in contact with the outside air.


    The disgust in his voice is palpable. ¡°Okay, so, you¡¯re also wearing your mom¡¯s bracelet. That¡¯s why you¡¯re stuck.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry. I just forgot to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the ring?¡±


    ¡°In my hand.¡±


    ¡°Drop it,¡± hemands.


    I open my fist and the ring falls from it. It makes no sound, so I assume itnds in daddy¡¯s hand. I¡¯m still stuck, but the sense of relief I feel knowing my mom¡¯s ring is safe at least can¡¯t be discounted.


    Daddy stands up behind me, looking the ring over. ¡°At least it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s damaged.¡±


    He stares at me and I look away, not wanting to meet his scorn. ¡°I told you, it¡¯s fine, daddy.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he says, ¡°it¡¯s not. You¡¯re lucky, that¡¯s all I have to say.¡±


    ¡°Well, do you think you can get me out?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can get you out. I just need to unsp the bracelet. But tell me why I should? Why shouldn¡¯t I just leave you there for a while?¡± I titter, ¡°Come on, daddy. You¡¯re joking, right? Don¡¯t y around like that.¡± I give my hand a yank for good measure, but it makes no more movement than before.


    He puts mom¡¯s ring in his pocket. ¡°We might not be telling your mom about any of this, but that doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t deserve a punishment.


    How long do you think you could stand there?¡±


    I swallow, a painful lump in my throat. He can¡¯t be serious! That¡¯s like torture, and I don¡¯t think I could tolerate it for very long. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± I say, ¡°I deserve a punishment, I know, but you can¡¯t leave me here. I¡¯ll go crazy trapped here.¡±


    ¡°But you need to be punished.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know, whatever you want to do, but please don¡¯t leave me here.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he smirks, his stubble turning the small gesture into something far more devious, ¡°I won¡¯t leave you here, for long.¡±


    ¡°For long?¡±

 Chapter 108

    Daddyes up behind me, pressing his body into mine. His head rests on my shoulder, and his handsnd on my hips, touching both my thighs and my panties. His touch provokes an instantaneous shudder that vibrates up my spine.


    I almost giggle, the sensation obnoxiously ticklish. ¡°Daddy, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I think right here¡¯s a good ce to punish you. It¡¯ll make it so you can¡¯t move around on me too much.¡±


    ¡°Punish me how?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to punish you how little brats deserve to be punished.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a bra-¡±


    Daddy¡¯s hand squeezes my ass, crushing myint in his grip. The same shudder hits me like before, but this time it doesn¡¯t just travel up, it travels forward, coursing through to my pussy. It quivers, reacting hard to the rough hand of the man behind me.


    That¡¯s not right. That¡¯s not how I should respond to my stepdad.


    But he¡¯s not giving me much choice.


    His body releases from mine, but his handes straight back to my ass


    with a vengeance. The open palm smacks me, jolting me forward against the cabs. I wince from the blistering sting.


    ¡°Daddy, stop! You can¡¯t spank me! I¡¯m a grown woman.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. A grown woman doesn¡¯t do the stupid shit you do. They know to stay out of other people¡¯s property.¡±


    With that, daddy grabs my panties, and with a single yank, pulls them down past my thighs. I gasp, reaching back to pull them up, but being bent over the sink, I can¡¯t reach them.


    ¡°Daddy, no!¡±


    His handnds square on my ass, jiggling the flesh with a viper¡¯s sting. He alternates, nailing my bent over ass repeatedly, making sure to strike every point of my exposed flesh.


    I have to bite my lip from screaming out. My hips buck forward with each smack, bumping into the cabs. I can see why he¡¯d want me trapped here for this. I¡¯d sure as hell run as soon as it started, intent on getting as far away from him as possible.


    But in my current situation, I¡¯ve no choice but to take his beating in stride.


    The sound of his open palm on the fat of my ass echoes throughout the small kitchen, the high-pitched ps a perfect representation of the burn of each hit.


    He hits me ten, twenty, and then a number of times I lose count of. The reason I can¡¯t focus on the number is the shock. Not from the pain, but from how my body¡¯s reacting to his spanks.


    At first, it¡¯s straight pain, igniting through me without remorse. But after ten or so spanks, the burn starts to turn to pleasure, a tantalizing flush of energy. My mind wanders to how defenseless I am, and the sounds of daddy¡¯s assault on my bottom, which change from an unpleasant pitch to heavenly music to my ears. Slowly my mind turns my vulnerability into an erotic delight, my core heating up the further into my punishment I go. I shiver and my pussy quivers, absorbing the vibration of daddy¡¯s hand and transferring it to my lips and clit. The wetness of my cunt can¡¯t be overstated.


    It makes me so self-conscious, how daddy¡¯s making me feel, I have no choice but to pipe up. ¡°Daddy, this isn¡¯t right!¡±


    ¡°We can just tell your mom all about it.¡±


    I shake my head, the thought of her knowing an instant trigger for fear.


    She¡¯ll take the ring away; shit, she¡¯ll probably disown me.


    ¡°Then this is as right as I say it is.¡±


    I wiggle my butt. ¡°Just do whatever you want to me, daddy.¡±


    And just like that, I go from self-conscious to basically begging for it in


    the span of a few seconds. I don¡¯t mean to, but it¡¯s like my body is making all the decisions for me.


    The implications don¡¯t fly by daddy, that¡¯s for sure. There¡¯s a pause in his demeanor. I don¡¯t know if he was considering pushing the envelope before, but my invitation is too tempting to ignore.


    He pressed against me before. I swear I could feel a bulge in his pants


    when he did. He had to have been thinking about it, seeing his little girl in her underwear, vulnerable to his advances.


    I see it in his eyes, a mischievous thought behind them. It eggs me on, driving me to want to see how far he¡¯ll take it.


    ¡°Go ahead, daddy,¡± I say, ¡°do whatever you want to me.¡± I lean forward and pull my ass up and my knees together, which causes two things to happen: my panties fall to the floor, and my pussy lips push out, giving daddy a clear view of them from behind.


    My own trap isid, and daddy can¡¯t help but walk right into it, the contents too good to pass up. His hand slides over my cheeks, his middle finger gliding between my pussy lips, splitting them in a sweet motion of ecstasy.


    His finger moves from back to front easily. ¡°Babygirl, you¡¯re soaking wet.¡±


    I pout. ¡°Well, what do you expect, daddy, when you spank me so hard?¡± Daddy grabs my hair and pulls my head back, at the same moment slipping his finger into my tender cunt. ¡°Because that¡¯s exactly what daddy


    expects from such a disrespectful little brat like you. It¡¯s not surprising one bit you get turned on by punishment.¡±


    My face burns as badly as my ass does. It¡¯s humiliating to hear daddy talk to me like that, like he knows exactly how to push my buttons. He couldn¡¯t possibly have known spanking me would turn me on, could he? I can¡¯t be that predictable.


    Yet he moves with a confidence I¡¯m not expecting, his finger pressing


    against my g-spot as his hand slips under my shirt, grabbing one of my tits in


    a fierce show of power.


    Daddy¡¯s aggression sends a surge of adrenaline through me. ¡°Daddy, you shouldn¡¯t-not while I¡¯m stuck here! You shouldn¡¯t take advantage of me!¡±


    He replies by pushing his thumb into my ass. I flinch, the sudden invader stunning me. ¡°While your hand is in that sink, babygirl, you¡¯re mine.


    There¡¯s no other way about it.¡±


    He presses his middle finger together with his thumb, pinching the inner wall separating my pussy from my ass. I let out a moan as his fingers begin to rub together, the friction starting a fire inside me, increasingly stoked by daddy¡¯s other hand twisting my nipple.


    He pulls in and out, dragging his fingers along my wall, forcing a gasp from me as I turn my face to the ceiling. Daddy grabs my exposed neck, wrapping his fingers tightly around it. He squeezes, shaking me slightly.


    ¡°You ready to listen now?¡±


    I cough, struggling to breathe through his tightening grip. Even as I fight


    for air, my one hand pulling on his wrist as the other pulls against the drain, I can¡¯t help but nod. Daddy¡¯s sternmand elicits a ready obedience, one I didn¡¯t know I had in me. I¡¯ve lived my whole life rebelling, so the rapid capittion is all the more frightening.


    And all the more erotic.


    Bending so easily to his will turns a knot in my stomach I can¡¯t undo, and as he has his way with my cunt and my ass, the knot onlypresses, the tangled mess a sharp stab that resonates deep down. It begs to be released, and to be forced open.


    With that resonance, I moan, my voice impossible to silence.


    ¡°There you go, you little slut. Feel it, feel those fucking fingers inside you.¡±


    ¡°It feels too good, daddy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing,¡± he says. ¡°Daddy¡¯s about to stick you with something a whole lot bigger.¡±


    Daddy drops his pants, pulling out a monster cock, thick and throbbing, engorged by his daughter¡¯s willing body. Daddy pulls it taut, demonstrating just how big his cock is. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s any bigger than a normal guy¡¯s, but from this angle, it looks way too big to fit into my tight pussy!


    ¡°Daddy! You can¡¯t! You can¡¯t put that in me!¡±


    He puts his hands out to the side. ¡°Go ahead and stop me.¡± He bobs his


    cock up and down, disying his prowess, offering it to me as if I could just


    push it away.


    ¡°Daddy, you know I can¡¯t. I¡¯m stuck.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± he says, ¡°then there¡¯s nothing you can do to stop me from doing this.¡± His hands skim over my ass, curving around to my hips. He digs his fingers in and yanks me violently back toward him, causing my feet to leave the ground as I hop backward.


    I reach back to show an effort of resistance. I know it¡¯s pointless, but a woman needs to show her honor, her unwillingness to just be taken by any man whoes around.


    The truth, though, is far more damning. There¡¯s nothing I want more than to be pushed into doing whatever daddy wants.


    I want to resist, but I also want to be forced into getting fucked. ¡°Still nothing, huh? So if I just do this¡±-I grit my teeth as daddy slides his cock through my moist lips-¡°you won¡¯t stop me, will you?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t, or you won¡¯t?¡±


    My face turns crimson. Don¡¯t make me admit it.


    ¡°Well? Can¡¯t or won¡¯t?¡±


    I whisper. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    His hand connects with my ass, pping me and making my lower back jerk. ¡°Admit it,¡± he says. ¡°Admit you¡¯re a slut, just like every other brat in the world.¡±


    I shake my head, unwilling to y his game. I can¡¯t admit to something like that!


    ¡°Come on,¡± he says, slipping his finger deep into my pussy. ¡°Tell daddy how much you want his cock.¡±


    ¡°What?! No, I won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll just have to sit here for the next few hours, and you won¡¯t get to feel daddy inside you.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t!¡±


    His hands pull off me. I feel a sudden coldness as I¡¯m left bent over, my


    pussy super heated but receiving no attention. I look back and daddy¡¯s merely standing with his arms on his hips, his cock bobbing up and down.


    ¡°Go on,¡± he says.


    I swallow. The desire is too intense to deny. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what?¡±


    ¡°I want your dick, daddy. Please put it inside me.¡±


    He moves in behind me, his hands back on my hips. ¡°Now that wasn¡¯t so hard, was it?¡±


    Before my smart ass remark cane out, daddy¡¯s dick slides all the


    way inside my gushing cunt. I scream out as the pressure hits me.


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so big!¡±


    ¡°Take it, you dirty slut.¡± Daddy pumps his long cock into me, driving his full length deep inside. My thighs press against the sink as daddy buries himself into me, fucking me furiously, angrily throwing his hips into me. He¡¯s intent on making me feel it, feel the punishment, and my body can do nothing but oblige.


    ¡°Fuck, daddy, fuck!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there you go. You can¡¯t help it.¡±


    Daddy¡¯s handnds on my ass, and with a swift motion, he reinserts his thumb into my anus. I groan, the fullness of his cock even more intense as he pushes his thumb in to the second knuckle, filling both holes.


    ¡°You fucking slut. Daddy¡¯s going to ride you.¡±


    He grabs my hair with his free hand and pulls my head back. He curls his thumb inside my ass, using it like a lever to hold onto my body. With his thumb firmly secure, he pulls my head back hard, ramming his cock into me with frenzied thrusts.


    ¡°Ugh, daddy, no, it¡¯s so hard.¡±


    I want to fight him off, but myintsnd on deaf ears. Both his and mine. He drives me harder, using my body like a punching bag, punishing me with his entire thickness. But my body also reacts magnificently, ignoring my pleas and feeding off daddy¡¯s roughness rather than be repelled by it. Each powerful puncture empowers my slutty body, eventually causing my hips to buck into him and my lower back to undte to get the most out of his length.


    My body betrays me, giving into daddy¡¯s might, preupied with attaining it¡¯s own pleasure.


    ¡°Oh no, daddy, oh no!¡± I cry out.


    It hits me. It hits me hard, plowing through me like a freight train: An orgasm that explodes from the knot in my stomach instantly unraveling, the kic energy releasing through every muscle in my bent over frame.


    ¡°No, daddy, no, I¡¯ming!¡±


    I spasm and shudder, my words doing nothing to stop the inevitable. If anything, they only drive my perversion on, strengthening the end result. I shake in daddy¡¯s grip, my pussy squeezing his cock repeatedly. It¡¯s made all the more intense as daddy responds to my pleas with an open palm, removing his finger and pping my ass with every fluctuation of energy.


    ¡°Yeah, fuckinge for daddy.¡± He ps my ass over and over, beating my orgasm out of me. ¡°Come on daddy¡¯s dick!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Daddy grabs the edge of the sink, crushing me against it as he power thrusts into me. The sound of his hips mming against mine is almost deafening, the fury of his strokes bruising my ass and thighs. But daddy gets everything he wants out of me. Total control, total submission, punishment, my orgasm, and his own orgasm. His thrustse so fast and hard he¡¯s not even breathing, instead selling his entire body to ensure he finishes his job.


    Daddy ms his hips into mine onest time, pinning me against the sink. His cock bursts,unching globs of semen into my swollen cunt. The hot concoction fills me up, a half dozen shots lining my walls and clinging to everything inside me. I feel every pulse from daddy¡¯s dick, savoring the thought of him unloading his seed into me. He twitches, thest flush of energy leaving him as he pulls his cock out of me. Immediately his cum begins to gush out of me, spilling down my leg and onto the floor. I lie against the sink, taking a moment to catch my breath. When I look back, though, daddy¡¯s making no motion toward me. Instead, he pulls out his phone.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m just texting your mother.¡±


    My heart skips. ¡°What? No! You said you wouldn¡¯t tell her!¡±


    He smiles. ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just asking her when she¡¯ll get home.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°So I know when to set you free.¡±


    I pull against my prison. ¡°No, no, you said you¡¯d let me go.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯ll wait right here until I feel like you¡¯ve had enough. Until then, I¡¯m just going to let daddy¡¯s cum stew in you for a while until I think you¡¯ve learned your lesson.¡±


    He walks off, and I realize there¡¯s nothing I can do to stop him. I¡¯m stuck here until I¡¯ve been a good girl. It seems like the most extreme punishment ever, but one that just might work on any obedient daughter. I have daddy¡¯s cum slowly dripping down my legs as a constant reminder of what happens to girls who can¡¯t behave themselves. As daddy¡¯s warmth drains from me, all I want is to be filled up once again, a sense of frozen emptiness nagging me incessantly.


    I just don¡¯t know if I have to be a good girl to get it, or a bad girl all over again.

 Chapter 109

    DADDY KNOWS HOW TO PLAY GENTLE.


    My bones creak, but there¡¯s no pain. The only thing I feel is my nerves circling my stomach. Even the goosebumps areing out as a gust of anxiety wafts over me.


    Or maybe it¡¯s the wind of determination.


    In either case, I¡¯m here because of my stepdad, and I¡¯ll be damned if I don¡¯t go all out to show him just how much I love the man.


    I¡¯m still a little stiff when I snap on my garter belt, attaching my whitece stockings to my sheer,ce corset. The look is nearlyplete, made all the more striking now that my fiery red hair has finally grown back to my shoulders.


    They had to shave it all off during the surgery, and it¡¯s taken months for it to grow back to a satisfying length. Not that daddy would judge me for it he¡¯s the kindest soul I know-but I wasn¡¯t interested in making my move when I was bald and nearly paraplegic.


    I know he wouldn¡¯t judge, not one bit. He¡¯s the one who pulled me from the wreck; he was the one who was at my bedside in the hospital day in and day out; he was the one who¡¯d help me walk when the physical therapist finally sent me home.


    When I felt like a monster, when I walked around with stitches in my scalp, broken bones in my legs, a nearly severed spine, and when I didn¡¯t have the resolve to go on anymore, daddy always met me with a smile and said the day¡¯s barely started. He¡¯d tell me there¡¯s no reason to be sad when you still get to wake up every day and look at the sun.


    I¡¯m sure if I¡¯d gone blind, he¡¯d tell me it was the smell of the air instead that would cure my sadness.


    And he¡¯s right, but not in the way he intended. Daddy was the one that removed all doubt, the one who brought me back to life, and there¡¯s nothing in this life I wouldn¡¯t do to repay him for everything he¡¯s done for me. Even if my body is still¡­ somewhat recovering from a devastating


    injury. I don¡¯t really have anymore pain, but I¡¯m still stiff, and my body¡¯s still pretty weak; I¡¯m still shaky on my legs when I stand; Putting my lipstick on was a bit of a task, requiring numerous tries not toe out looking like a clown. But even with all that, I don¡¯t feel like waiting anymore. I grab the ckce blindfold, take a deep breathe, and strap it across my eyes, tying it behind my head. I lie down on the bed, doing my best to


    shake the nerves from my arms. Daddy should be walking in at any moment, ready to start our day of therapy.


    I breathe through my nose and run my hands down the middle of my chest, feeling the contours of my breasts encapsted in soft fabric. The caress of the see-through mesh as I pass over my stomach is tantalizing, a tingle that follows my hands as they continue south. I press over my pussy and cup my inner thighs, envisioning daddy¡¯s touch on my body. To feel the touch of someone, that flush of life passing through me, is something I¡¯ve been dreaming about for a long time. Trapped in casts, stuck


    in bed, all it does is remind you just how important human contact is to a sane mind. Throw in the feebleness of recovery and you can feel like the world¡¯s forgotten about you.


    Well, everyone but your daddy¡­


    There¡¯s a knock at my door. ¡°Babycakes, you ready to start the day?¡± I sit up in bed, lift my blindfold above my eyes, and run my hands down my lingerie, ttening out any ruffles my inappropriate fantasies might have produced. ¡°Yes, daddy,¡± I say, ¡°I¡¯m ready for you.¡±


    As he walks in, he nces at me, turns to close the door, nces at me again, and his lips turn inward as he stifles augh. ¡°Babycakes, what are you wearing?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I blush, my face burning. Oh no! Was this a bad idea or what?! ¡°Daddy!


    Don¡¯tugh!¡± I cry out, pushing the blindfold down so I don¡¯t have to look at him.


    In my world of darkness, I try my best to hide away from my feelings.


    Oh god, I hope I didn¡¯t make this weird! I knew it. Daddy¡¯s too old for me: he doesn¡¯t want someone so young and helpless, someone who¡¯s spent thest few months being fragile and a drain and taking up all his time¡­ His fingers pull up on the blindfold, revealing me to the world once again. He¡¯s crouching next to me, his smile filled with tenderness and humor.


    ¡°Babycakes, I was just asking a question. There¡¯s no need to be embarrassed.¡±


    Looking into his brown eyes does nothing to alleviate my anxiety. If anything, his closeness makes me dart my eyes away, and my face burn even hotter.


    ¡°Here, lets get you thinking about something else.¡± He stands up, lowering his hand for me. ¡°Come on.¡±


    I grab his hand, the routine of every morning taking hold. He waits as I slowly pull myself up to my feet. My knees feel even weaker than usual, and as daddy takes a few steps backwards, I follow him uncertainly, watching each footfall so I don¡¯t lose my bnce.


    As he guides me around the room, he says, ¡°So, what¡¯s your big n for today? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m taking you out while you¡¯re dressed like that.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± I ask, so focused on my movements I don¡¯t realize how silly the question is.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get way too many stares from all the men.¡±


    ¡°Would you stare, daddy?¡±


    ¡°Of course I would.¡± Daddy pulls me into him, his hand holding mine as his other finds its way to my lower back. Slowly, he leads me around the room in the gentlest dance, half-carrying me, half-waiting for me to follow his steps. ¡°You¡¯re too precious to me to let go so easily.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t like it if other guys were looking at me?¡± I ask, mustering my strength to follow daddy wherever he takes me. ¡°Not. One. Bit.¡± Daddy dips me slowly, before just as smoothly returning me to my feet. It¡¯s the simplest move, but it¡¯s one of those things that daddy does that makes me feel alive, as if I¡¯m actually part of this dance, rather than a girl struggling to maintain her bnce.


    I rest my head against his chest, his muscles tensing as I lie there. I can hear his heart beat, slow and steady, at no point perturbed. Daddy is a mound of confidence, even when I stand before him, dressed the way I am. Am I even having an effect on him?


    I look up at him. Our eyes meet and we pause. I want to speak, but I¡¯m captured by him. The rough stubble, the square jaw, the cut cheekbones, the thick adam¡¯s apple. So many manly things, so many aspects of testosterone, but they¡¯re all held together by the soft dimples leading to his eyes, eyes that offer nothing but sce and affection. His eyes that speak more than anything he could ever put into words.


    They make me realize exactly how I feel. This isn¡¯t payback for me; this is a dance with my soulmate.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± I clear my throat, licking my lips, ¡°I love you.¡±


    He smiles. ¡°I love you, too, babycakes.¡±


    ¡°No, daddy, I mean more than a daughter loves her father.¡±


    He touches his thumb to my lips, dragging my lower lip with it. ¡°I know, babycakes.¡±


    ¡°You do? How could you tell?¡±


    ¡°A father should know these things.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± I swallow, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your daughter if it means I can¡¯t love you how I want.¡±


    He smiles, ¡°You¡¯ll always be my daughter.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what I should feel. Those words ring heavy within me, making my skin prickle. I do always want to be his daughter, but is he denying me? What does it mean? Are we not able to¡­ be together?


    ¡°Daddy, I¡­ want to be with you.¡±


    His eyes make no movement, but his fingers dig just a little harder into my back. Does he want what I want? Will he take me if I offer myself?


    I stand on my tippy toes, which is incredibly difficult with my fragility. It takes every bit of energy to keep my body up on my unstable legs, their violent shaking only mitigated as I lean into daddy¡¯s chest.


    But it¡¯s all worth it when my lips meet his. He¡¯s caught by surprise, his lips merely replying stoically to mine. My breath disappears into his mouth as I push into him, letting passion take over and lead me, diverting my attention away from the struggle of my legs keeping me afloat.


    ¡°I want you, daddy.¡±


    His pupils contract, as if he¡¯s seeing me for the first time, as if he¡¯s focused on nothing else but me. He leans in, reintroducing our mouths, but


    follows his tonic performance with one fused with sexual energy. Our lips mold, our tongues prate, and my legs give out.


    I nearly crumple before daddy snatches me by my arms, saving me from my weakness. With an easy lift, he picks me up by my legs, cradling me in his arms.


    ¡°Are you okay, baby?¡±


    I nod. ¡°Please, don¡¯t stop.¡±


    He carries me over to my bed, cing me down on the mattress, butt first and then lowering my head, as if I¡¯d break over any sort of force. He runs his hand through my red locks, softlybing my scalp. I turn my head into it, closing my eyes and enjoying the first real tactile sensation I¡¯ve had in months.


    So soft, so calming.


    ¡°Rx, babygirl. Let daddy do all the work.¡±


    He peppers me with tiny kisses, moving from ear lobe to cheek to chin to lips. Daddy¡¯s fingertips graze my arms, a simple act all the more powerful to my excited body, making me shiver as he passes up my arm to my neck. He traces my cor bone, running down my sternum, circling his fingers under my breasts.


    It¡¯s like torture! So long without touch, so long pining for daddy as I worked my ass off to get my body moving again. And now¡­ now he teases me! He torments me, my body struggling against the bed, wanting to rise up


    and take charge. But daddy knows I can¡¯t. He knows I don¡¯t have the power to ovee his forey.


    I¡¯m merely forced to endure, waiting with bated breath at every slow inch of my aching body daddy explores.


    It¡¯s made all the worse as his fingers pass over my corset, pressing the mesh fabric into my stomach. The coarse weave scratches and tickles at the same time, a fabric designed to afflict the recipient with agonizing desire. I want to scream out, I want to cry from pleasure. I grab daddy¡¯s hand and push it over my panties,ying it on top of my pussy. ¡°Please, daddy,¡± I beg him, ¡°touch me here.¡±


    ¡°Anything for you, babycakes.¡±


    The first swipe of his hand is like heaven, a pulse of energy firing through my cunt. Even though he¡¯s still pressing against fabric, it¡¯s all the more rewarding when it¡¯s striking my clit directly. Daddy drags his nails across my inner thigh, provoking a giggle from me.


    ¡°Now we¡¯re having fun,¡± he jokes.


    I burn. Daddy¡¯s sexual advances are even more potent when he still treats me like his daughter. I was willing to give it up, be something more to him, but now all I want is for him to fuck me as his little girl. No thought in my mind ramps my libido like the one where I¡¯m helpless before daddy¡¯s paternal instincts.


    ¡°Daddy, I want you to touch my pussy.¡±


    He smirks. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing, babygirl?¡±


    ¡°No, daddy. I mean really touch me there.¡±


    ¡°You mean like this.¡± Daddy unsps each garter belt beforezily tugging my panties down my thighs. The air hits my pussy like a cold front, snapping my attention to just how wet daddy¡¯sforting touch has made me.


    Gently lifting one leg, daddy proceeds to pepper my inner thigh with kisses, making his way down to my soaking cunt. But he makes a detour just before hitting it, circling my mound with his mouth, prepping me with the tenderness of his lips. He kisses the creases of my thighs, he kisses to the side of my lips, he kisses just above my clit, he reverts back to my inner thighs, and like a bolt of lightning his lips form around my swollen nub. His lips


    wrap around it, kissing it just like any other part of my body, which does way more than I thought possible. The sensuous movement of his mouth on me, the soft puckering against me, the subtle suction as he pulls his lips in and away.


    I moan, moan hard, knowing damn well daddy¡¯s on his way to making mee at this rate. His kisses alternate with him pressing his nose into me: he dives his face between my lips, rubbing the bridge of his nose into my pink flesh, nuzzling me like a dog does. The hard cartge slides over my clit, darting it from one side to the other.


    And when it gets intense, daddy switches back to his mouth, kissing me, licking me, and sucking on my clit. His lips wrap around, drawing my button in for his tongue to flick. My back arches to the best of its ability, pushing off the bed with whatever muscles I can manage.

 Chapter 110

    It¡¯s hard, the stress on my back painful, but the pleasure is so intense I¡¯m willing to look past the pain to truly fall headlong into the sexual abyss. I grip the sheets, pulling my ass away from daddy, who responds by gently bringing me right back to his waiting mouth. ¡°Oh god, daddy. It feels so good.¡±


    ¡°You ready toe, babygirl?¡±


    I look down at him, meet his eyes, and nod enthusiastically. Daddy¡¯s hands circle my thighs, pulling me into him, holding me in ce as his fingers dig into my flesh.


    And his mouth falls back onto me, this time making a beeline for my engorged bump. He gives it a few more kisses to get it into the mood, and then sucks it between his lips, drawing on it like a vacuum, alternating his motions. He pulls it in, then releases it slightly, before drawing it in again, repeating this over and over, massaging my clit masterfully, moving it in a wavelike motion. It seems to bob in a sea of my juices, shifting upward and then downward, rising up and then sinking in.


    ¡°Yes, daddy, yes! Keep going, keep going!¡±


    It takes only a dozen sucking motions to build a tsunami of intense pressure just above my pussy, stacking waves from the turbulent seas below, rocking my boat violently, threatening to capsize me.


    ¡°Oh god!¡± I scream, contradicting myself through a foggy mind, ¡°No, daddy, no!¡±


    The waves send me over, kic energy discharging through daddy¡¯s mouth, rippling outward and convulsing every muscle it passes through. I shake and spasm, the twitching of my atrophied muscles leading to cramping and exhaustion, a workout they haven¡¯t felt in a long time.


    But what a goddamn workout! I¡¯ve never been so happy to have been brought low by physical exertion. It brings tears to my eyes as my body dies down and the energy dissipates through my limbs. I sputter a few times, the sizzling heat escaping my mouth.


    Daddy crawls up to me. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    I nod, unwilling to speak as I pull him over to me. Tasting myself on him isn¡¯t so bad, but all I desire is daddy¡¯s warmth on me. I kiss him for a good while, enjoying myfort with him until I¡¯m sure my body¡¯s ready to go.


    Daddy might think we¡¯re done, but I know we¡¯re not. I¡¯ll fight through all the difort thates at me to ensure daddyes out of my room a happy man.


    I push daddy¡¯s shoulder so he falls onto his back-although, I¡¯ll admit, heid back rather than sumbed to my feeble push. I climb on top of him, straddling his hips with mine.


    ¡°Be careful, babygirl,¡± he warns.


    ¡°I will, daddy.¡± I fumble with the buttons of his shirt, pulling apart each one in slow session. Daddy watches with admiration, not once lifting a finger to help. The man has all the patience in the world when ites to me.


    I grab my own corset from the bottom hem, pulling it up. My motion, though, is so restricted and my muscles so exhausted, I can¡¯t get it much further than my belly button.


    In frustration, I drop it. ¡°Daddy, can you help me, please?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Arms up, babycakes.¡±


    I lift my arms and daddy slides the lingerie over my head. Now in just myce stockings, I lean forward into daddy, steadying myself with my


    hands on his chest. Pushing backwards, I grind on his cock through his pants, using all my strength to press down on him firmly.


    I feel clumsy, like a child trying to figure out her first steps.


    The more I try, the more I want to stop. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, daddy.¡±


    But daddy only smiles, ¡°It¡¯s okay, babycakes, take it slow. We have all day.¡± His hands go to my tits, lightly caressing them, molding the flesh, pinching the nipples and bringing them to attention. It¡¯s something so silly I have tough to myself. He ys with my breasts like he¡¯sforting me, like they¡¯re a switch that calms me.


    And the funniest thing is he¡¯s right! It¡¯s a confirmation that I shouldn¡¯t feel stupid for how hard I try because the man in front of me would never judge me in a million years.


    It only gives me all the determination I need to continue pleasing my daddy.


    I scoot backwards, giving myself ample room to slowly maneuver his pants from him. I pull at the button-a task I¡¯m getting better and better at just today!-unzip him, and work my butt off to remove his pants one leg at a time.


    ¡°Good girl. You¡¯re doing a great job.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, daddy.¡±


    When I pull down his boxers, the shock in my eyes makes daddyugh. His cock is so thick! It¡¯s a hunk of meat like nothing I¡¯ve ever seen. He¡¯s semi-erect, and in my delight, when my fingers circle around it, it bulges, hardening to the touch.


    I lift it up and without thinking, a lust ovees me, and I ce the rod in my mouth. The groan from daddy is the most delicious part, my tongue ttening against the bottom of his shaft. I move carefully, taking daddy in a little at a time, savoring every morsel as I adjust my mouth to amodate him.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When I feelfortable enough, I dip into him, pushing his pole down my throat.


    ¡°Oh shit.¡± Daddy¡¯s mouth ckens as he groans to the ceiling.


    Nothing makes me happier than to hear daddy¡¯s ecstasy at my touch. I push down on him, sucking in his entire cock, letting it rest in my mouth as I fight my gag reflex. I¡¯m able to constrain it, instead heavily salivating.


    When I pull up a little, a film of saliva coats him all over.


    I pull off him, speaking through ragged breaths, ¡°Do you like when I suck on your cock, daddy?¡±


    ¡°I love it. Your mouth is so warm and wet.¡±


    I stroke his cock, spreading the warmth over the entire shaft. The greasy spit allows me to pull on his foreskin easily, dragging the flesh up and down as I beat daddy off.


    ¡°Do you¡­¡± I swallow, anxiety welling up, ¡°want to put it inside my pussy, daddy? You said you like when it¡¯s warm and wet.¡±


    ¡°Come here, babycakes.¡±


    I crawl over him, straddling his waist. He pulls my chest close to his, nting a tiny kiss on my forehead.


    ¡°Is that what you want? I don¡¯t want you to feel pressured.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yes, daddy. More than anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I shift backwards until my ass is just over his hips. Daddy holds his cock for me, and as I gradually lower myself, the tip of his cock presses against my slit. I moan instantly, the sensitivity of my flesh still apparent. But I push through, letting daddy¡¯s huge cock break through my barrier.


    I bite my lip to stifle a grunt as daddy¡¯s bulbous head splits me open. I haltingly ept daddy¡¯s offering, swallowing his cock up until I¡¯m sitting straight down on daddy¡¯sp.


    I hold my breath, bracing myself against the pressure of him inside me. I push up with my hands and knees, lifting my cunt off his dick. I get up about halfway before falling back down on him, puncturing me with his thickness.


    Just that little pration feels fucking amazing!


    But it¡¯s not what I want. I want to be able to pick myself up and m myself down. I want to feel the power of daddy¡¯s cock pounding into me!


    I can do better.


    I lift myself up, getting three quarters of the way before the weakness in my arms takes over and forces me to fall.


    I pick myself again, and this time, with the help of steadier knees, I nearly pull off daddy¡¯s cock, reaching the tip of his dick before mming


    my body weight back down on him.


    With a gleeful yip, proud of myself, I muster the strength to do it again. Each lift off bes easier, and each drop down more pleasurable, fed by a longer entryway and the determination to seed.


    ¡°You got this, babygirl. Keep going. Ride daddy¡¯s dick.¡±


    I push down hard, grinding his dick as it drags along my walls. Using short hops, I jump up slightly in order to fire by ass back into daddy, using. my weight like a thrust. I change up short hops with grinding, mixing the joy of pration with the pressure of daddy¡¯s thickness.


    ¡°That feels good,¡± he says, his head leaning back as his hands grip my thighs. ¡°Make daddye. Come on, you can do it.¡±


    ¡°Come on, daddy,¡± I moan, enthusiastically grinding into him. ¡°Come for you daughter. Come in my pussy.¡±


    I ride daddy, my core burning as I undte my lower back, gripping daddy¡¯s cock and maneuvering it inside me. With myst reserves of energy,


    I push up and down, mming my pussy into daddy, fucking me with his cock.


    I can see the buildup in his face, which drives me on. I pick up rapidly, sucking his cock in, grinding forward, lifting up, mming down, sucking him in, grinding forward, continuously, fighting every fiber in my body that wants to quit on me.


    You can¡¯t quit on me yet, body.


    I won¡¯t let you.


    This is for daddy.


    I moan in harmony with my thrusts, digging my nails into his chest, calling out daddy over and over, using everything in my power to turn him on.


    ¡°Come in me, daddy. Come in your baby. Get her pregnant. Put a baby in me.¡±


    ¡°I want you, daddy. Fuck me with your huge cock. Fill my pussy up.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, daddy. You¡¯re so good to me. I¡¯m yours. Do whatever you want to me. You own this pussy.¡±


    Myst batch of words and energy sends him over. His fingers dig into my hips, holding onto me for dear life as his orgasm flows from him. He groans, his cock pulses, and the first shot of cum decorates my insides, heating me to the core. I grind into him, trying my best to draw every ounce from him, to mix his seed far into my cunt. He sts his load, each throb of


    his cock felt through my engorged walls. Hot semen floods into me, capping off the most intense workout I¡¯ve ever had.


    I fall into daddy, enjoying his chest as his heart beats rapidly and his body¡¯s twitches evaporate. With the utmost care, daddy holds onto me as he turns us over, setting me softly down on the bed.


    I breathe a sigh of relief as my muscles get the chance to rx. ¡°Hold on, babygirl. Justy back and daddy will clean you up.¡± He gets


    up, leaves, and returns with a towel. He rubs from forehead to legs, collecting the sweat that¡¯s been soaking my skin. When he¡¯s got most of it, he lifts my legs up and cleans the cum from my pussy, back to front, wiping me down like he¡¯s changing a diaper.


    I groan as the clothe rubs against me, but I also sigh as the remnants of daddy¡¯s seed is wiped away from me. The warmth flushing from my body is the most dispiriting thing I¡¯ve felt in a while. But I won¡¯t fret. I know daddy¡¯s still here with me, and I know feeling down like thises and goes. If anything, daddy¡¯s going to be with me for a long, long time, and I¡¯ll have a lot of opportunities to master the feelings of despondence after daddy cleans his cum from me.


    But until then¡­


    ¡°All right, babycakes. We have work to do. You need to get dressed, and then we¡¯re going to take a walk to the corner market, pick up some things, and then make the trek back home.¡±


    ¡°Aww, daddy, do I have to?¡±


    ¡°You think just because you got fucked by daddy, and got a little bit more exercise than usual, that you can just skip your daily workout? Nuh uh, missy, not on my watch. Butt out of bed, we got a day ahead of us.¡± Daddy the ve driver will always ensure I do what I need to lead a good life, even if the world is going to put up a fight against me. At least I know I¡¯ll always have daddy by my side for support.


    And I hope there are many more days like this ahead of us yet.

 Chapter 111

    DADDY CONSUMMATES OUR MARRIAGE


    ¡°My god, I can¡¯t believe I finally got to wear this today,¡± I say to myself, running my fingers over thece wedding dress. It was only a few hours ago, but it all still feels like a dream. I¡¯m still in shock it¡¯s finally happened. I¡¯m married to my stepdad. Or he was my stepdad¡­ I don¡¯t know. Who knows if I can adapt to thinking about him in any other way. The thought is so new I can¡¯t wholly wrap my mind around it.


    He spoils me, as this eight thousand dor dress attests. I think even now, as I wait in our hotel room, he still treats me like his daughter. I didn¡¯t like the champagne they had delivered to us, so he made it his mission to go to the desk and demand a new bottle with a better taste. Still, he treats me like his little princess.


    Can I be both his wife and his little girl? Does it even matter if I¡¯m both at the same time?


    I think everyone else cares rather than me. The looks on their faces at the wedding. Yeah, they yed it nice at the rehearsal dinner and at the


    reception itself, saying congrattions and all that. But when I walked down the aisle in my dress, my god¡­ the looks they gave me showed their true intentions. They were like the snarls of wolves watching themb go by. They couldn¡¯t hide it then, no matter the coy words they used before and after.


    And I don¡¯t know who gave it to me worse, my side or daddy¡¯s side. I don¡¯t know what they were thinking, but I¡¯m sure the word nympho came up a number of times in their judgmental little heads.


    But I¡¯m not. Daddy and I haven¡¯t even had sex yet. I just¡­ love him, with all my heart. When my mom cheated on him and ditched me-and I


    mean ditched me, as I haven¡¯t heard a word in the past year from her-he was there to pick up the pieces. I¡¯m a grown woman, but I was sheltered throughout my life, and my mom disappearing on me was shattering to my


    psyche. I¡¯m sure it hurt him like hell when she left, too, but in his strength he pushed it all away to take care of me. He was the man for me, I knew it then and there. You can¡¯t choose your parents, but you can choose the man you want to be with.


    My only blood parent absconded with thest piece of my naivete. I¡¯m not an idiot little girl as all these people believe. I¡¯m not some sucker who¡¯s fallen on hard times and turned to the only person in my life looking for love.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I¡¯m a woman who¡¯s realized the good things in life could disappear at any moment, and I¡¯d be foolish to let him slip from my grasp.


    I guess I was also worried. If my mom wasn¡¯t around, then what was keeping him from being my daddy anymore? It scared me more than I was willing to admit for a while.


    I love him, but I won¡¯t be afraid to admit anymore that if he wasn¡¯t going


    to me my daddy, then I was going to make him my husband. I want him, even if it¡¯s all to myself.


    Although, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be just the two of us for long. When the door opens, I¡¯m no closer to an answer than I was this morning. But the man in front of me gives me his patented smile, curled at the end in a devious smirk, d to have achieved something that makes me happy.


    ¡°I got it, babygirl,¡± he says, proffering a bottle in the air, ¡°freshest champagne in the whole state, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certain it is.¡± I clear my throat, ¡°David.¡±


    He smiles. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I nod, embarrassed I¡¯m so easy to read.


    He shrugs. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me that.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re my husband.¡±


    ¡°But you can still call me daddy all you want. I¡¯m not going to judge, and I¡¯ll show anyone the curve of my knuckles if they have anything to say about it.¡± He throws his fist up, half-threatening, half-joking. ¡°Are you sure?¡± I fidget with the champagne flute. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t want you to feel weird, either.¡±


    ¡°Babygirl, I¡¯ll never feel weird with you.¡± He cracks open the bottle, fizzy alcohol spilling over the edge. He takes my ss, filling it for me before filling his own. As he hands it back, his hand meets mine, and his other caresses the curve of my jaw. ¡°You and I. Forever. No matter what.¡± I blush, oddly flustered by the sentiment. I just married the man! I shouldn¡¯t still feel like this, but something about daddy makes me all bubbly inside, and I haven¡¯t even tasted the champagne yet!


    I do, trying to wash away my own awkwardness. The bubbles tickle my nose, and as I set the flute down, my stupid anxiety acts up, wanting to deny me the happiness of the day. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to settle for me if I be too hard for you.¡±


    I spent thest few minutes decrying everyone for being so negative, and here I go doing the same damn thing, thinking of myself as a burden that¡¯s only going to weigh daddy down in the future. What if he¡¯s doing it all because he feels bad for me?


    But daddy doesn¡¯t y my silly games, his voice stern and unrepentant.


    ¡°That¡¯ll never happen. Understand?¡±


    I nod. His tone is so strong it reminds me that we¡¯re both going through the same thing. We both saw those people, we both saw how they criticized us while we weren¡¯t looking, knowing deep down that everything out of their


    mouths was trivial cating. Daddy felt it just as much as I did, and my own doubts steeled him even further.


    ¡°I love you, babygirl, and I wouldn¡¯t give you up for anything. There¡¯s nothing wrong when a man and a woman love each other, no matter their circumstances.¡±


    ¡°I know, daddy.¡±


    His face softens immediately, his eyes rxing into a focused pleasure. ¡°I love when you call me that. You shouldn¡¯t worry about calling me


    anything else.¡± His hand slips around my side, brushing over the sheer corset I wore under the wedding dress hanging in the closet.


    I shiver. This isn¡¯t just daddy¡¯s love touching me; this is daddy¡¯s lust.


    Something he¡¯s kept from me for the most part, keeping our rtionship pure and uncorrupted. He¡¯s never pushed boundaries with me throughout all our time together, even though I¡¯ve always known he¡¯s wanted to. But he¡¯s never imposed, instead refraining until this very moment. In fact, if I hadn¡¯t have broached the idea of marriage (a conversation as nerve racking as this one!), he never would have pursued anything further.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± I ask.


    He nods. ¡°More than anything.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to call you anything else.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± he says, swaying me in his arms.


    Our closeness is maic, something I¡¯ve never quite felt before with him. I mean, being next to him has always been amazing, but something right now is way more powerful.


    Maybe because it isn¡¯t tension between us; maybe it¡¯s because the tension we once held has resolved into sexual desire. It¡¯s what we both want, we¡¯ve both acknowledged, and we¡¯re both able to act on for the first time. The desire, though, is slow and meticulous, with daddy moving in at a measured pace, leaning down and pressing his lips into mine with careful motion. It¡¯s like the touch of ambrosia on my lips, sweet and burning, crackling with forbidden energy. The longer our lips twist together, the more the energy begins to circte through my body, pushing deeper into me, making it¡¯s way down my throat until it settles in my stomach. A hot desire rests in me I¡¯ve never felt before, one working to take over every aspect of my body. It begs me to give in, damn near demands it! It wants me to bend, to break, to let the man touching me take me. It¡¯s like my body is melting so I don¡¯t put up any resistance.


    And I think daddy feels it in me, because the second my muscles gox and I fall into daddy¡¯s arms, he picks me up with no effort. I wrap my legs around his waist as I hold onto his shoulders, supporting myself as daddy carries me over to the bed. I stare into his eyes, my anxiety giving way to lust, an infatuation with daddy so powerful it crushes all hesitation. I expect him toy me down, but instead he drops me suddenly, and I


    bounce off the firm mattress. The sudden fall makes me cry out and burst intoughter, the rush of adrenaline doing nothing to curb my desire. If anything, it sparks me further, and I bite my lip, hungry for what awaits me. Daddy crawls up to me slowly, and I scamper backwards, scooting and taunting him to follow me up the bed. For a moment, I feel that childish delight of ying a game with my protector, but it dissipates as daddy pins me against the back wall of the bed and pushes my hands up against it.


    He points to my hands. ¡°No moving, you naughty girl.¡±


    I keep my hands up against the wall above me as daddy lets go. With my hands phantom subdued, daddy¡¯s hands fall to my corset.


    His fingers pinch one of the threads holding the corset closed in the front. ¡°I wonder what my little girl has under here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, daddy. Maybe you should find out.¡±


    ¡°I think I might just do that.¡±


    With an easy tug, daddy undoes a bosompressing knot in the fabric, causing the corset to explode outward in a fantastic show of release, even if my breasts aren¡¯t asrge as the show. Daddy pulls out all the strings, unveiling the second of a number of firsts. He kissed me for the first time, and now he can see my tits for the first time.


    Heat rises in my face as daddy pulls the corset apart, exposing me, and says, ¡°Oh god, babygirl. Those look so good.¡±


    I think every girl¡¯s self-conscious of her chest, but something about the man you love making silly cooing noises as he admires your body is enough to trump years of self-esteem issues.


    ¡°Do you really like them, daddy?¡±


    ¡°Babygirl, your tits are so small and perfect. Look at these nipples,¡± he says, pinching the nubs in his fingertips. My body¡¯s response is immediate, a tingling numbness radiating outward from the source of contact. ¡°They¡¯re so precious.¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡± I giggle, the shock of his touch forcing my hands to cover my chest.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah¡±-he wags his finger-¡°hands where I left them.¡± I hesitate, but my hands leave my body and go back to the wall behind me, my fingers slipping behind the backboard of the bed to give me something to hold onto, but also to remind me not to remove them again until


    daddy says so.


    Daddy¡¯s hands circle around my small tits, cupping them as he enjoys my body. Gently he holds them aloft, kneads them in his finger, stroking his tips over them in a faux massage ending at the thickening pink nubs. As daddy tortures my flesh, I fight my hardest to keep my hands restrained, so badly wanting to bring them down. Not because I want to stop him, but just because it¡¯s so hard to stay still when I¡¯m being fondled. I just want to move and squirm, so the restriction of my hands is something I have to focus on in order to keep true to daddy¡¯smand.


    And when he finally takes the nubs in his mouth, the grunt from my lips is both pain and pleasure. Oh god! I can¡¯t stand it!


    ¡°That feels so good, daddy.¡±


    His mouth nibbles on my tits, kissing around the edges of my nipples before sucking them into his mouth and binding them in his teeth. He then uses his tongue as a probe, dancing over the nipple, flicking it. His teeth let go, allowing his tongue to circle the nub, until his lips close around, sucking it into his mouth, the pressure intense.

 Chapter 112

    The suction is powerful, and surprisingly, the best part. I never thought having my tits sucked like this could be so erotic, but the thought of daddy on my tits,tching on like a newborn, causes my hips to lift off the bed. My pussy aches, quivering as daddy feeds off me.


    Daddy sees this and brings his hand down to p my pussy, the force sending vibrations into my clit. ¡°Bad girl,¡± he says.


    I fall for a moment, but when daddy¡¯s mouth sucks on me again, my hips involuntarily follow suit, lifting off the bed again.


    He ps my pussy once more, but as I fall my legs spread open, inviting daddy to strike me again. He does so, and the strike reverberates even more, more contact made as his hand reaches more of me.


    He taps my clit in a few rapid sessions, pressing the fabric of my panties into my soaking pussy. I groan at the physicality.


    ¡°I guess you need daddy more than you even know.¡± His hand slips under my panties, and when his fingers slide through my lips, I moan deeply, gripping the backboard hard to keep myself from doubling over. My hips thrust into his hand, my pussy begging to be punctured.


    But daddy merely shimmies his fingers over my clit, a subtle movement that trembles my body with the smallest force. He alternates that with his middle finger pushing all the way through my lips, reaching my hole and tempting it, before sliding it back up through and shaking my clit all over again.


    I¡¯m not a vocal girl. I¡¯m not one to express my desires or tell someone how I want something done. But daddy¡¯s motions are so intoxicating and so infuriating, he leaves me no choice but to pipe up. ¡°Push it in, daddy.¡± The next slide of his middle finger curls inward, prating me with his longest digit. I¡¯ve never been so d to have said something, as the insertion of his finger rocks my entire body. I grit my teeth, the shock reaching all the way to my jaw, locking me in ce as daddy enters me.


    I let out a long, drawn-out moan, relief at the desire releasing inside me. His finger remains curled, dragging in ae-hither fashion, brushing against my upper vaginal wall. He caresses the inner mound of nerves near my clit at regr intervals, not deviating as his mouth resumes its lovemaking to my nipples.


    I hold onto the backboard for dear life, the pressure in me mounting as my body is pleasured at two points. The soft tingle from my chest meets in the middle with the sharp stabs from my cunt, mingling to make a tantalizing mixture of rxation and pain-like pleasure. As they swirl around my gut,


    they bubble and boil, a sensation like having to pee building up right where it normally would.


    ¡°Oh fuck, daddy,¡± I groan, ¡°it¡¯s so strong.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, babygirl. You know you like it.¡±


    ¡°I love it. It feels so good!¡±


    I realize I had a stopper on my pleasure, a nervousness preventing me from absorbing everything daddy is doing to me. I realize it because the second those words leave my mouth, it¡¯s like the stopper is loosened and a rush of pleasure hits me all at once. My mind no longer upied by the obsession of my own difort, the words distract me enough to unfocus my mind and let everything wash over me at once.


    And it does, in a giant wave of orgasmic release.


    ¡°Oh fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck!¡± I cry out, my hips thrusting uncontrobly into daddy¡¯s fingers. On thest ¡®fuck¡¯, my body bursts, a flood of sexual delight numbs me outward from my pulsating cunt. Waves flow out, each crest like Novocaine as it passes over me, injecting numbness into me.


    But it isn¡¯t the numbness that¡¯s powerful, it¡¯s the recovery back to feeling, a deluge of tingling and burning, like a body part waking up from


    sleep,ing and going as numbness passes over and frees me, only to have it alle back to me in a sh.


    Tearse to my eyes as the sensation passes, exhausting me to the core.


    But the orgasm doesn¡¯t kill my libido yet, instead supercharging it, focusing on the desire of my daddy.


    ¡°Daddy, please fuck me. Please! I want you inside me!¡±


    I let go of the backboard against daddy¡¯smand, but only because I¡¯m so ravenous for him I can¡¯t control myself. I don¡¯t think he¡¯d disapprove! I grab his cks, and with feverish motion, I unzip him and pull his engorged cock from his pants.


    Normally I¡¯d be slow, I¡¯d take my time, I¡¯d want to experience everything at an even pace. I¡¯d never had him inside me before, after all, and


    I¡¯d normally savor every moment the first time I try something.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But not now. I can¡¯t. I won¡¯t. I just want him so goddamn bad! The flurry at which I stuff his giant cock into my mouth can¡¯t be understated: I devour him as if my whole life has led up to this. And really, maybe it has.


    But the only thing on my mind is the salty taste of his skin, the tumescent cock filling my mouth. Thick and engorged, daddy¡¯s an excited


    man, veiny as his cock strains against his libido. I suck on his head, enjoying the pull of his skin as I tug on his cock, adoring the soft foreskin on his hard shaft. I kiss his head, licking up his shaft and then engulfing himpletely, pushing him to the back of my throat.


    As strange as it seems, just taking daddy in my mouth is enough to turn me on all over again!


    I hold onto his cock as I scoot backwards toward the wall, softly leading daddy by his dick. I give it one good tug before I bring my hands over my head and cling to the backboard, spreading my legs wide.


    ¡°Take me, daddy,¡± I purr.


    He gets his elbows under my knees, picking them up a little to turn my pussy up toward him. Without even using his hands, he guides his cock into my cunt, so wet and open he slides right in. His cock breaks through me in an instant, filling me entirely.


    The insertion is so fierce against my pussy I scream out, bordering on yelping in pain. My pussy is still sensitive from my orgasm, tender and receptive to every little bit of sensation. Daddy holds his cock inside me, my pussy squeezing around him, my hands gripping the backboard hard as my lower back tucks in and I brace against the strong urge to push him off my aching cunt.


    But I hold out long enough for daddy to start his thrusting, and when he does, it takes no time for my pussy to readjust, epting daddy¡¯s length with gratitude. It throws out the notion of pain and relishes everything given to


    me.


    I am his princess, and my pussy shows nothing but appreciation as my tightness gives way to daddy¡¯s thickness. I moan in rhythm with daddy¡¯s thrusts.


    ¡°Here you go, baby, here you go.¡±


    His thrustse rapidly, plowing into me as his long cock takes its rightful ce inside me. My arms tire hanging from the bed, so I let go, sinking into the mattress as daddy pulls me away from the back, giving me room to be shuttled across the bed by daddy¡¯s powerful hips. He leans into me, pressing his lips into mine, reminding me this is about love, not just lust.


    But sometimes that¡¯s hard to remember when you have a cock deep inside you. Sometimes you just want to scream ¡®fuck love¡¯ when lust is being fucked into you.


    At this moment, I¡¯m obsessed with his cock, I want to be in control. I want to ram it into me. I pull away, sit up, push daddy onto his back, and then straddle him. I reach back and guide his cock back into me, pushing down hard on him, forcing him all the way inside me.


    I sit on top of him, my mouth hanging open as the pressure ends in a gasp. I undte my back, grinding his cock, letting it drag along my walls, prepping me for the harder introduction. I shake my hips back and forth, circling my waist around to get his cock touching every swollen wall inside me.


    And then I lift and drop my body weight, piercing me with his rock hard rod. I don¡¯t just drop, I m into him, bringing my ass down with an audible p of flesh.


    ¡°Oh, fuck yeah. Ride that dick.¡±


    Daddy¡¯s words are unnecessary as I¡¯m consumed by my own lust, obsessed with pleasure, rocketing my body down on his dick, using every bit of energy I can to fuck myself as rough as I can.


    Daddy groans, I lean forward to rest my hands on his chest for leverage, and he reaches up for my tits. While he crushes my small breasts in his hands, I use the arch in my back to bring my pussy up his shaft and reverse it back down on him, using what muscles I have to produce the same effect of my body weight.


    ¡°Daddy, your dick is so big.¡±


    ¡°Fuck yeah, it is. You take that dick like a good girl.¡±


    ¡°I will, daddy. I love how long it is!¡±


    ¡°This is your dick, babygirl, and that¡¯s my pussy.¡± He squeezes my tits for emphasis.


    ¡°Yeah, daddy, fuck this pussy.¡±


    Daddy grabs my waist, holding me up so he can smash his cock into me. I ce my hands on his, the thrusts so fierce I have to hold on to him. But daddy doesn¡¯t relent, plowing deep into me, force fucking me as I¡¯m frozen in mid air.


    ¡°Fuck me, daddy. Oh god, fuck me!¡±


    Daddy uses his grip on my hips to pull me onto his dick, simultaneously thrusting into me while mming my weight back into him.


    ¡°Come in me, daddy. Come in me. Fill me up.¡±


    ¡°Fuck yeah, you want that?!¡±


    ¡°Shit! Get me pregnant, daddy!¡±


    ¡°Here Ie. Daddy¡¯s gonna put a baby in his little girl!¡±


    ¡°Yes, daddy, yes!¡±


    His cock rockets into me, mming so hard I can feel his balls hit my ass. When he finallyes, he pulls me down on him in one triumphant move, piercing me all the way to the hilt. His dick pulses a few times before the first shot of hot jizz escapes him, busting into me like a cannon shot. We both moan in ecstasy as daddy¡¯s baby batter finally meets my waiting cunt. His ejacte is so powerful it bathes my insidepletely, filling me to the brim with sticky seed. Eight or so pulsester, my pussy is full, draining out along daddy¡¯s shaft.


    I lean into daddy¡¯s chest, his arms wrapping around me in a hug as we both struggle to contain our breathing and gather our energy. We stay embraced for a long time, not willing to let each other go. But I sit on daddy¡¯s dick diligently the whole time, enjoying the asional errant pulse of pleasure, as well as the errant pulse of daddy¡¯s cock, trying it¡¯s hardest to pump as much seed into his babygirl as possible.


    I let it.


    I let it fill my body for as long as it wants because daddy deserves nothing less.


    And I let it because the longer he stays inside me, the more likely for daddy to get me pregnant. Nothing in this world would make me happier than to give daddy his own child, and nothing would make me happier still if we set it underway immediately. It¡¯ll remind us of this night as our wedding night, the first night daddy fucked me, and the same night he got me pregnant.


    That is, if we can even pinpoint tonight as the start.


    Because after a night like this, I think daddy¡¯s going to be consummating our marriage every night for as long as he can!


    THE END

 Chapter 113

    KAREN¡¯S SUGAR DADDY


    The three of us gathered into our family mansion¡¯s foyer. We were standing side by side, as our father had called us down for something very important.


    Olivia sat on the stairs, annoyed by the whole situation, while Christine had her eyes glued to her phone.


    Me? I was worried. This was totally unlike father. If there was any good things to tell us, he would just send us a text, or maybe a phone call. He wouldn¡¯t demand we all gather in person.


    I tried to look on the bright side. Maybe he was getting re-married. Unlikely; father was just a wreck in the past few months. Why was he such a wreck? I really had no clue. He was always evasive when I asked.


    He had taken care of us, and we were living in the ssiest of amodations, the Van Hansen Mansion. It had our name on it so you knew it was important. We hadndscapers, maids, cooks, and everything that came with fine living like that.


    Well we did. Father had beenying them off, saying he caught them stealing or cking off. He never reced them. I had to take to teaching myself how to cook, which honestly, I didn¡¯t mind excessively much. It was just odd after being pampered all these years.


    Father stepped in from a side room. He looked terrible, no jacket, and his tie was barely on him properly. His steps were heavy as he came to the front of us. ¡°My beautiful little girls,¡± he began. There was a sobby tone in his voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Father?¡± I was first to ask. ¡°Just tell us. The anticipation is killing me.¡±


    He was crying. My sisters perked up at it. ¡°Did someone die?¡± Olivia said.


    Christine elbowed her. ¡°Don¡¯t be so brash.¡± ¡°This obviously isn¡¯t good news,¡± Olivia replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m broke,¡± he sobbed out. ¡°I¡¯m broke. I have nothing. I have less than nothing, I¡¯m in crippling debt, even.¡±


    All three of us startled at his words. ¡°I thought we were doing fine,¡± Christine asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to rm you girls. I thought I could turn everything around. I can¡¯t now. I¡¯m out of options. I have to sell the estate, everything in it.¡±


    ¡°What about my college fund?¡± Christine said. ¡°I was supposed to head to Europe in the fall.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing, sweetie. Nothing.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to make of any of this. I was fresh out of high school myself, graduating only a month ago, and a few months north of eighteen. I had no doubts about what I was ¨C a rich bitch. Like Christine, I was going to have the luxury of a few years to find myself before deciding what I wanted to do with my life. Or so I thought, anyway. Now? I wasn¡¯t so sure.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to be kicked out of the house at the end of the month,¡± he continued.


    ¡°Why did you wait so damn long to tell us, Daddy?¡± Olivia was pissed and was right in father¡¯s face. ¡°We needed time to prepare for all of this.¡±


    ¡°I thought I could fix it, girls. I really did.¡± Father was devastated. Tears, whimpering. I had no doubt that he truly did try. A series of bad investments, making wrong deals, I didn¡¯t fully understand how he made his fortune in the first ce. ¡°The person buying the house is going to be by in an hour to take a look at it.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything we can do, Father?¡± Christine said, standing in front of Father. ¡°Anything we can sell to stave this off? We need time.¡±


    ¡°What I owe is far more than selling a TV or a personal collection will deliver, girls. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve failed you as a father.¡±


    I rushed over and gave him a hug. ¡°I still love you, Father. I know you meant the best.¡±


    I hated seeing him like this. Part of me, though, just didn¡¯t want to face the music. I was toast. I had average-ish grades so I wasn¡¯t getting any sort of schrship. We didn¡¯t have any rich friends, so there was no one to run to in that regard. What on earth was I going to do?


    Was I going to be waiting tables in mere weeks just to be able to afford ramen or whatever it is poor people eat?


    There was a knock on the door. It opened quickly after. My father turned to face the intruder. ¡°You can¡¯t just barge in¡­¡±


    ¡°I can. I own this ce,¡± the voice was quick, and to the point. ¡°Or will soon, anyway.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    nked by a few assistants, the man that came in caught my attention, and caught my attention quick. He was tall, his blonde hair short yet wavy, styled perfectly. He had a fine goatee, groomed and not the least bit ratty. His suit fit perfectly, outlining his fantastically shaped body.


    Despite him looking about forty, this guy was hot. He was absolutely stunning, and my eyes never left him as soon as he had entered the room.


    ¡°I believe ining early, see how the ce is naturally before people dress it up,¡± he said, walking by. His stride was strong, confident. ¡°It looks like this ce is well kept regardless. Cheers to that.¡±


    Father broke from my arms even as my eyes didn¡¯t break from the intruder. ¡°You could have let me get my daughters out of here first. They don¡¯t have to see the ce they grew up in bought like it was nothing.¡±


    ¡°Calm yourself, Van Hansen. I just want to make sure I¡¯m getting what I¡¯m paying for. I don¡¯t seek to be hostile in my business deals.¡± He nced over the house, and then over to us three sisters. He shot a nce at Olivia, at Christine, and then over to me.


    His gaze lingered on me, and mine lingered on him. Before I shyly looked away from him, not wanting to look into his eyes.


    The intruder stepped forward, and offered me his hand. ¡°Hello, littledy. You look beautiful today. The name is Tyler Warren. May I ask yours?¡±


    ¡°K ¨C Karen,¡± I stuttered out.


    ¡°Karen? A gorgeous name for a gorgeous woman,¡± he took my hand up, and then kissed it. I was frozen solid by the gesture. ¡°George, I have to say you¡¯ve raised some wonderful daughters.¡±


    ¡°Get away from them, Ty. You can exploit my misfortune for some real estate but this doesn¡¯t mean you can womanize my daughters.¡± Father¡¯s tone was quite a bit more angry suddenly.


    Ty did so, stepping back. ¡°I¡¯m not the womanizing type. I just saw something I liked and wanted to let her know. I¡¯m very selective in who I pursue.¡±


    ¡°My daughters aren¡¯t for you, Ty.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be hostile, George. I¡¯m going to depart, I can take it on good faith that the other rooms aren¡¯t missing ceilings or walls or stained with horrible and gaudy art.¡± He walked back to the door, ready to leave as swiftly as he arrived. ¡°Take your time in preparing your departure, I take no joy in destroying a family¡¯s home.¡± My father was silent.


    ¡°As for you, Karen,¡± he turned slightly and shot me a re. Could I have been even more frozen in shock and anticipation than I was.


    ¡°Everything will be fine. Calm down, little girl.¡±


    I swallowed a gulp of air as he stepped through our threshold.


    When the door closed, I almost copsed in shock.


    ¡°You okay, Karen?¡± Christine put a hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Just ¨C just fine, I¡¯m okay. Really.¡±


    I retreated to what was currently my room, and copsed on a massive pile of stuffed animals. A soft, cushy bed of them, that I¡¯d collected ever since I was an actual little girl. I thought about how much my collection would have been worth, but I remembered what my father had said about their rtive value to what he had owed.


    Shame. I was overwhelmed with shame for reacting to this situation like that. This man walks into my home, a man who was exploiting our families sudden ruin, and I¡¯m sitting there dumbfounded.


    Because I find myself so ludicrously attracted to him. Honestly, he was the first person I¡¯ve ever seen that did those sort of things to me. All the boys I encountered in high school were goofy looking idiots who just didn¡¯t do anything for me. Maybe I had a thing for older men?


    Ty Warren was one hell of an older man. He was powerful, his handshake told me he was someone who would be in control. I wished for him to be in control of me.


    I shook my head. This was just some rich asshole, I had to remind myself. Still, a man like him¡­ My hands were taking on a mind of their own, drifting down my dress. What did he have beneath that suit? Never being with a man before, I had more than enough research to know what I wanted still. A strong, powerful fame, firm yet smooth muscles, not too hard, but not too soft. Then for those hands to pick me up, ravish me, care for me.


    Down my body, under my skirt. Under my panties. Find their way to my most tender of parts. To be teased there.


    He called me little girl, but I still wanted to be treated like a woman sometimes. The way he looked at me, that was the way a man looks at a woman. I slid my fingers past my nub and into my slit, continuing to do so, imagining a man there. Imagining Ty there. Imagining something so much more powerful than my fingers there, making every sensation I felt be so much more. My body being ravished as I was fucked, feeling the presence of another right there was I was being taken higher and higher toward ecstasy.


    Him pounding my pussy, faster, harder, bringing me to greater and higher heights of bliss.


    Letting the orgasme and wash over me so intensely.


    It was sweet, cumming like that as I leaned back even more.


    The shame hit again right after, remembering who I was thinking about. The closest thing I had to a viin in my situation. I stood, straightened my clothes, grabbed a small towel and wiped the sweat off my brow and anywhere else. As far as my father knew, I was probably still his sweet baby girl who didn¡¯t have a single carnal thought in the world.


    It didn¡¯t matter I was eighteen. In some ways, I was still a child  and a woman. It was a weird ce to be, but I guess all girls have that period. Being faced with poverty looked like it was going to make me into a woman real quick, whether I liked it or not.


    The doorbell sounded as I was leaving my room. I looked around the foyer and it seemed I was the closest one to respond to it, since our butler wasid off weeks ago. I darted down the stairs, and opened the door. There was a man in a ck suit standing there, holding a massive teddy bear. It wasn¡¯t a cheap looking one either, myself being a sort of stuffed animal aficionado.


    ¡°Karen Van Hansen?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me, yes.¡±


    ¡°This is for you.¡±


    He handed me therge bear. It was softer than anything I had felt before. It was also heavy, so much so I had to nt it on the floor inside the house after holding it up for a short time.


    The courier who delivered the bear stayed standing tall at the door. ¡°That was a gift, courtesy of Mr. Warren. Ms. Van Hansen, you are cordially invited to dinner with him. He wishes to spend more time in getting to know you.¡±


    I swallowed. ¡°He¡¯s asking me out on a date?¡±


    ¡°That would be the vernacr summarization of his request, yes. He requests an immediate response, as the event is scheduled for tonight.¡±


    I turned around and nced back into the house. This was the man who was benefiting off of my father¡¯s misfortune. Would I be betraying Father by epting this?


    Because I wanted to go. Ty Warren had an interest in me and I had one hell of an interest in him.


    The gigantic silk teddy bear certainly helped things too.

 Chapter 114

    I made a quick nce around the mansion. No one was around. My answer would remain private, and no one would know that I agreed to all of this. I took a deep breath, and turned to the courier. ¡°I¡¯ll go. Yes. I¡¯ll go, where, when does he want me?¡±


    ¡°He will send a car for you at seven o¡¯clock tonight to take you to restaurant of his choosing. Also, he has requested you wear this,¡± he stopped, and darted back to the ck car that he had shown up in. Opening the door, he pulled out a dress. He brought it back to me, and presented it to me. I epted it.


    ¡°I have to wear this?¡±


    ¡°Those are the terms of the engagement as he relegated them to me.¡±


    The dress was ridiculously ornate and worth far more than anything else in my collection. It was pink and frilly. ¡°What if it doesn¡¯t fit?¡±


    ¡°It will fit.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warren gained ess to your father¡¯s ounts as part of paying for his debt. This includes receipts with tailors used by your family over the past year. He had it sculpted to your exact measurements. It will fit.¡±


    So much for privacy. ¡°I guess that¡¯s how he figured out my collecting of stuffed animals too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the receipts for your purchases. He knows everything about you and likes what he sees.¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll be ready at 7,¡± I said, looking at the dress. It really didn¡¯t look like it would fit me, and it looked like it was designed for someone half my own age, but somehow still having my ample bosom. It was a really strange collision of design.


    ¡°Perfect. Mr. Warren will be quite pleased.¡±


    ¡°Do I need to tip you or something?¡± I was still looking over the gown.


    ¡°I ampensated more than well enough. Mr. Warren is a fine boss. Good Day, Ma¡¯am.¡± The courier turned and walked away from me.


    It was weird as hell. I had this new dress, I had this stupidly expensive new stuffie, and I had a date with someone it seemed I was willing to betray my own father for.


    I had a date with Ty Warren.


    As the weirdness of my encounter with the courier faded, that fact became more and more prevalent.


    I had a date with Ty Warren. My first date. God, I hoped that I didn¡¯t screw this up.


    I was no stranger to having a personal driver. I was a stranger to riding with a dress so short that it would immediately show off my panties if I didn¡¯t sit in a certain way.


    The courier was right though. The dress fit. All too well, really. Were the eyes of Ty Warren on me longer than I really knew? The car pulled up to the restaurant, and the driver was quick to y ssy chauffeur and grab the door for me, quicker than I could get settled and do it myself.


    Restaurant Samuel. I didn¡¯t know who this Samuel was but the way everyone was dressed told me that this was definitely the furthest thing from McDonalds that one could possibly imagine. The difference being while they wore ck, white, brown, with the asional red and blue, I was stepping out in something entirely different.


    He was there, waiting. Ty Warren. His handsome body dressed in a ck zer, a white shirt. It all had it¡¯s own style to it, though, not something you¡¯d get off the rack at any ce. He had his wealth and he was going to unt it, knowing it would take something special to show himself off to someone like me.


    ¡°Karen, my dear, you look so¡­ pretty in that dress.¡±


    It was an oddly immature word to use, like he was a polite rtive rather than a date. And the dress wasn¡¯t typically my style by any stretch. It was a bright pink, not even a subtle one, like one shade of intensity under calling it hot. Dragging behind my feet were frills, and lots of them. They were long, some of the fabric was see through and showed off my legs. They stopped just short of dragging on the floor, making the whole get up look slightly undersized. Ty approved though.


    Boy, did Ty approve. He hooked his arm into mine and took me right past the line of people waiting to get in. ¡°Restaurant Samuel is one of the most esteemed establishments in town. Reservations aremonly booked up months in advance.¡±


    ¡°Were you nning on taking me on a date back then?¡±


    He walked up to the waiter, who was big enough to double as a bouncer.


    ¡°Two, Timothy.¡±


    ¡°Right away, Mr. Warren.¡±


    He led us in, and I nced back at the line.


    They were furious that we were simply able to cut ahead so easily. ¡°No, my desire to have you is much younger than that. Pull the right strings, make the right investments though, and nning is just a hurdle you can bypass.¡±


    I was led to a corner of the restaurant, near the stage. Ty pulled out the chair and offered it to me, and I dly epted it. I was still overwhelmed by him, the way he touched me, the way he was controlling me, guiding me through everything.


    The waiter stepped up. ¡°May I get you two some drinks?¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Ty said, ¡°A ss of brandy for me, and a Shirley Temple for my little girl here.¡±


    Little girl? I raised an eyebrow. Wasn¡¯t he going to ask me what I wanted?


    ¡°And what may I get for you for your meal this evening?¡±


    ¡°A filet mignon. medium rare, asparagus with your finest sauce. That would be just right for her.¡±


    The waiter nodded. ¡°Yourself, sir?¡±


    ¡°Prime Colorado Lamb Duo Porterhouse, of course. Medium Rare as well.¡±


    ¡°Sir,¡± he said, scribbling it down and departing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I¨C¡± I started to speak.


    He ced a finger up on my lips. ¡°Karen, you will enjoy the selections I have made for you. You seem offended that I did you the honors.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even get to see a menu.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry yourself with such adult manners.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m eighteen-years-old. I can handle ordering off a menu. And a Shirley Temple?¡±


    ¡°Alcohol will spoil your youth. Never mind that you¡¯re not even legally allowed to imbibe.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t a peasant before this. ces like this one here? They wouldn¡¯t card me if I asked for a vodka shot and told them to leave the bottle.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°Still throwing a fit like a child. I knew you would be perfect for what I desired.¡±


    ¡°What is this what you desire? What¡¯s going on, Ty?¡± I was shaking my head. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re attracted to me. But everything, the giant teddy bear, the dress, ordering for me just now, this isn¡¯t typical. This isn¡¯t how it goes in the movies.¡±


    ¡°Nothing ever goes like it does in the movies. Have you ever even been on a date before, my little Karen?¡±


    I blushed, and turned my eyes away. ¡°Well, yeah, of course.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not nice to lie to Daddy.¡±


    My eyebrow perked up again. ¡°Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Karen, I am a man of great sess. With this sesses getting what you want. When you always get what you want, you start to develop very specific tastes. You want something out of your woman, out of your lover.¡±


    My interest was piqued when he mentioned the word ¡®lover¡¯. ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°I want someone with enough of their childhood demeanor still alive, but is still a woman. You, Karen, are a woman. A shapely one that any man would love to have. Looking over your family¡¯s finances though, you haven¡¯t fully embraced growing up yet. A woman, yet still a little girl. You are perfect, Karen. Perfect to attend to, to take care of in every way imaginable.¡±


    ¡°Because I have a stuffed animal collection you think I¡¯m going to just be your little girl?¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t interested?¡±


    I froze a second. I wasn¡¯t fully sure what he was describing. I wasn¡¯tpletely filled in on every bit of subtext in his words. There was one thing that was perfectly clear, though.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    It meant being with him. It meant being him in ways he would care for me, and caring for me in very adult ways. ¡°I¡¯m intrigued.¡±


    ¡°Then I will make you mine, Karen. You¡¯re going to be my little girl, with everything that entails. My so very spoiled brat¡­ that is what will make Daddy very happy.¡±


    The food was brought out, along with the Shirley Temple.


    I took a gulp of the drink ¨C it was better than I expected, not even really knowing what a Shirley Temple was. Seemed to be a mix of fruit juices and soda. I could live with being restricted to this.


    As I reached for the knife and fork for my food, he put up a finger. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He reached across the table and pulled my te over to him. ¡°Let me get that for you.¡±


    Ty took the knife from his side, and asked for my fork. I handed it over, again curious to where he was going with all of this.


    Cutting into the meat, a little bit of juice escaped as he carved out a chunk of it. ¡°Open wide, little girl.¡±


    I obeyed, as he delivered the food right into my mouth. He let me savor it, licking up the meat and its juices, little it dribble down my throat.


    ncing across the table, I saw that smirk on his face. How delightfully twisted of him. I bit the meat off the fork and pulled my lips away, chewing it.


    ¡°Chew it up real well, little girl.¡±


    It was as good as ¡®Daddy¡¯ promised. I wondered if the pleasures that would follow if I went with Ty Warren would be far more than simple culinary ones¡­?

 Chapter 115

    He took me by the hand as he led me from the restaurant. ¡°Little girl, we are retiring home for the evening.¡±


    ¡°Oh, are we?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. Let me show you what awaits you.¡± His grip grew firmer as he brought me to the limo and let me step in.


    I was curious to say the least, about what was going toe next. What was with all of this Daddy stuff?


    He brought me to one of the tallest buildings in town. I came from money, yes, but he seemed to be on a whole different level than my family was.


    The whole time, Ty Warren held me close to him. It wasn¡¯t a simple hand hold, but he encouraged me to hold onto him, to hug him like he was the very giant teddy bear he had bought me today. Resting on him almost as we rode the elevator high, all the way to the top floor of the building. The doors opened in front of two ornate double doors. He pulled out a key, unlocked them, and opened them for me, leading me in.


    I was met with a gorgeous view of the entire city below. An amazing sight to say the least. I took it in for a moment, before Ty spun me around andid a deep kiss on me. A rush of adrenaline hit me as he did so, his tongue invading my mouth and mine almost following his automatically. One hand running through my hair, the other going down my back. The kiss, my very first, seemed to besting an eternity ¨C an eternity I was enjoying so very much.


    When it finally broke, my eyes were locked with his, and his were very much driven and determined. ¡°If you are to be my little girl, there are going to be rules you must follow in this rtionship.¡±


    ¡°What rules?¡±


    ¡°You must obey, Karen. You must obey Daddy. You will do as I say, and you will do so without objection. You are to be mine, you are to be my¡­


    Kitty. Yes, Kitty, that is much more fitting of a name for my little girl.¡± I blushed, not being called that for more than a decade.


    ¡°I must obey no matter what?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what to make of this as he exined.


    ¡°If you have strong objections to something, it will be discussed. For day to day things though, you will listen to Daddy. You will wear the things Daddy tells you to wear, you will go to bed when I tell you too. You will be my little girl. Do you understand, Kitty?¡±


    He wantedplete control of me. It wasn¡¯t something so simple.


    ¡°In return for your obedience, I will treat you like the princess you are. What you have experienced so far today is only the tip of the iceberg in what your obedience to Daddy will bring. I want nothing more than your absolute happiness  as well as your absolute obedience.¡±


    So much was going on in my brain at that moment. What he was proposing, what it meant, and everything else that was going with it. How we wanted to control me¡­ how he wanted to make me happy.


    I wasn¡¯t sure of what to make of it. The fact was I didn¡¯t know what I wanted to make of my life either. I was an eighteen-year-old with an uncertain future. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, I didn¡¯t know where I was going. He was offering me something very clear, and in a haze of uncertainty, that sounded like paradise.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes, what?¡± He grinned.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Good girl. Why don¡¯t you get ready for bed then?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± I raised an eyebrow.


    He broke away from me, and walked over to a box left on a nearby sofa. The entire room really was full of the best things money could buy, the carpet super soft even through the heels he had ordered me to wear. He opened the box, and produced a nighty. It was even shorter cut than the dress he had given me, and looked so opaque I could see him through it.


    ¡°This will look beautiful on my little girl.¡± ¡°It does look veryfortable.¡±


    ¡°How about you put it on for me?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said.


    ¡°You need to take off the clothes you¡¯re wearing right now, first.¡±


    I swallowed. Of course it did. I slipped off the heels, confirming that yes, the carpet was very much super soft. Why was I suddenly bashful? I knew that this all involved something more than what he was saying. I


    knew it involved another first time I hadn¡¯t yet given up.


    Reaching for the bottom of the dress, I started to hike it up over my head, revealing my underwear below.


    I nced over at Ty, and a frowned formed on his face. Oh god, what if he didn¡¯t like my body? ¡°What ¨C What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Daddy is going to have to buy you some new panties and bras. What you have now is uneptable for my little girl. Take those filthy things off right now.¡±


    I frowned, and reached around and unhooked my bra, and let it fall by the wayside. Ty was right there, picked it up, and tossed it into a nearby wastebasket.


    ¡°Come on, let Daddy see his little girl.¡±


    I didn¡¯t notice that I had instinctively rushed to cover myself. With great willpower, I pulled my hands away from my breasts, and put them at my side.


    ¡°There we go,¡± Ty said. ¡°Beautiful. Nothing that should be covered up, especially by any garbage fabrics like that. You deserve only the best, my little girl. Get that other thing off your body. Now.¡±


    Blushing, I started to slide my panties down my legs. They were a heap on the floor, and again, he snatched them up and threw them up in the garbage.


    He stepped back. ¡°Absolutely beautiful, just as I suspected. You¡¯re the right one for me; the right one to be my little girl, Kitty.¡± I smiled, and let him devour my body with his eyes.


    ¡°As foolish as it is to cover up such a wonderful body, let me see you in this, my little girl.¡±


    He handed me the nighty. I let it slip on over my body. It was as silky as it looked, it tickling my nipples as glided over my body. So soft, so nice  I could definitely get used to this.


    I showed it off to him. It was just long enough to not obviously show off what was between my legs, but not much longer than that at all.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to grab my ass and pull me close, and following it up with another one of those delightfully deep kisses. I was lost in him. He was overwhelming, so much of a man, so much of everything. Even if it wasn¡¯t going so far past the aspect of making out as it was at this point, it was hitting all the right buttons inside me, giving me what I was yearning for, asking for, wanting so much of.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to keep my hands off of my Kitty,¡± he said, breaking the kiss.


    He took me by the hand, his grip tight and firm, one that said he was going to protect me and care for me no matter what was going to happen. Ty led me to his bed, huge and soft, andid me down on it. His hand opened and slid down my body, using the garment to tickle me, let my nipples perk up underneath it. It felt as good as him letting his fingers caress my breasts bare, a wonderful sensation as he came between my legs. Still kissing me, he slid a finger past my clit, and into my slit.


    ¡°Knew you¡¯d be as innocent as you appeared to be. Daddy¡¯s angel. You were saving it for me, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Again, I blushed. I had a feeling that my innocence wasn¡¯t long for this world.


    I shuddered as he flicked my nub and started to fuck me with his fingers as he led me along with that sweet, sweet kiss. I broke it to gasp, as he didn¡¯t stop. He kept on going, watching me shake, watching me coo under his touch. Sure, I had touched myself down there before, but a man down there doing these things¡­ it was so much more. I could tell Ty was hardly inexperienced, and knew exactly how a woman liked these things.


    Waves of ecstasy traveled through me, and I watched as his smile only grew. Sure, there were many childlike things about what he was proposing. This here, though, told me he waspletely aware I was a woman, and I had woman-like needs.


    His eyes left mine as his head drifted down my body and parted my legs further, pushing my nighty up more. He kept a steady petting of my clit as he rained kisses down my body and over my legs, and then topped what his fingers could give me byying a kiss right on my clit, and sucking on it hard.


    Ty licked and sucked, his rough face brushing against my thighs as he did so. He massaged my thighs as he ate me, just spreading the joy of everything and anything as he continued down there. I cooed a bit louder, and arched my back a bit as he kept up his worship of me. His tongue was just as skilled as his fingers if not even more so and I was tossing and turning quickly under his control. I gripped the nkets of his soft king bed, and arched my back in response as he continued his dedicationpletely.


    I was loving it. Everything he was doing. He had me where he wanted. I was panting, breathing, heavy, andpletely ready to explode in utter bliss.


    Then, rudely, he stopped.


    He grinned as he rose up, staring over my body.


    ¡°No, not yet. You don¡¯t get to cum until I do. Kitty, my little girl, we¡¯re going to seal our deal simply. If you want me to be your Daddy, and you want to be my little girl, you will give me your virginity.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He stood tall. Long ago he had done away with his jacket, and all that remained was that cored shirt that contoured his muscr body so well. ¡°So, my Kitty, do you want to give Daddy your virginity tonight?¡± There was a brief pause. I always thought it¡¯d be with someone I loved. A boyfriend, one I¡¯d been with for months. Not someone who I met the same day, not to someone who I was now calling Daddy, and not someone anywhere near under these circumstances. This wasn¡¯t a typical circumstance by any measure, but Ty Warren wasn¡¯t a typical man. ¡°Yes, Daddy. Please, show your little girl what it¡¯s like.¡± That smirk. It only grew wider.


    He began unbuttoning his shirt one by one, revealing the bare chest that was hidden underneath. He tossed it to the side, and then quickly shifted to undoing his pants, and letting them, as well as the boxer briefs that were hidden underneath, be pushed to the floor.


    It was then I saw his masculinity. Strong and mighty, and I was suddenly having second thoughts about the logistics of our encounter.


    Ty was there though. Back on top of me. Kissing me.


    I knew that it would be all right. The way he interacted me, the way he caressed me, the way he touched me, I knew his words were nothing but true. He wouldn¡¯t do anything that would hurt me. He wanted to bring me joy, not agony. Love was in his movements. It was a different kind of love than I expected, but it was love nheless.


    He brought the head of his cock to the lips of my pussy, and teased them slightly. He slowly but surely began to push in. I was so aroused, and so much in need of stimtion at that point that I could tell I was gushing for him, aching for him, needing him, and ready for him.


    I was so ready for him that there was barely any pain as Ty slid into me, even though I¡¯d always heard it hurt. But I guess I was just so wet, and all those years of anxiety were gone just like that¡­ all because of Daddy¡¯s magic.


    Instead, I felt a massive rush of bliss. God, it was so strong, so intense having him inside of me, making me feel foolish for having the slightest bit of doubt about him.


    He held me tight as he began to fuck me, his embrace so overwhelming. He started slowly, letting me get used to him even more. ¡°You¡¯re perfect for me little girl. A perfect, tight fit. You¡¯re happy to be Daddy¡¯s little slut aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy,¡± I muttered between gasps as he fucked me harder. Quicker. Faster. Every pration bringing another level of sweet ecstasy to me. I called out for him. Louder. My voice wasn¡¯t muffled and I was quivering around him, crying out, enjoying Daddy for everything he was going to do to me.

 Chapter 116

    My fingers ran down his back as I held on to him as he fucked his little girl. He was fulfilling everything I ever wanted out of my first time and then some. Things I never even knew I desired, but he¡¯d teased my most taboo fantasies to the surface¡­ and then fulfilled them. I never expected a man doing this to me to feel so damn good. I could barely hold on any more.


    He listened to my cries, and it seemed Ty almost knew my body better than I did. He was slowing down again. ¡°What is it this time?¡± I whined, so desperate to cum on him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take that tone with me. You ask nicely.¡±


    I knew exactly what he meant. ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Please what?¡±


    ¡°Please, make me cum,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hmm? What does my little Kitty want?¡±


    ¡°Please make me cum, Daddy,¡± I finally spat out.


    ¡°As my little girl wishes.¡±


    He reached between my legs and flicked my clit, andbined it with a sudden, rough, and utterly determined pace. I was screaming for him, and that¡¯s exactly what he wanted me to do. To be screaming his name, to be screaming Daddy.


    So much intensity hit me and washed over my body at that point, I was lost to bliss. So much, so fast, and it was all because of him.


    He kept on fucking me, making sure I felt every bit of intensity for as long as I possibly could.


    I could barely feel anything but the ecstatic ache as he finally pulled out of my pussy, his own cock aching and ready to blow.


    Blow he did. Cum erupted out of him,shing up and over over my body and sshing onto my chest and my face. I squinted some, but I was enjoying my own orgasm too much to truly care.


    I was panting, exhausted by what he had done. I was ready to pass out, not caring about the mess that was on my body and my flesh.


    Ty was there though. He moved quickly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I made such a mess, little girl. Daddies do that sometimes when they don¡¯t want their little girls to swell up just yet.¡±


    Swell up just yet? What did he mean by that?


    ¡°Here, let¡¯s get you all cleaned up.¡± He had a warm rag on hand, and started to wipe his mess off of my chest. Off of my face. After everything I had experienced, it was absolutely sweet, a perfect cherry on top of everything else. He lifted my head up from resting, andid a final peck on my lips. He then pulled me into his bed, and took me into his arms, cradling me.


    All I could do was look up at him and smile.


    It was unusual, yes. I liked it, though. I was his, I was Daddy¡¯s, to use, tomand, to care for. I was going to get used to this very quickly.


    Thoughts of un-little girl things like Daddy fucking me hard and fast again bounced through my head as I fell asleep in his arms.


    When I came to the next morning, I was buried in the softest of sheets and nkets. I rubbed some of them against my face ¨C this was of some exotic fabric. Probably not even silk, but something even more rare with some six digit thread count or something like that.


    The only thing that would¡¯ve been nicer to wake up in would have been Ty¡¯s embrace.


    Ty, though, was already up and about. He was redressing, buttoning up his shirt. ¡°Good morning, Kitty.¡±


    ¡°Morning,¡± I said, still shaking the cobwebs out from waking up. Also, the whole wonderful experience that I had blissfully indulged in the night before. That was still shaking me up, still not able to believe that it happened.


    ¡°I have important Daddy business to attend to this morning,


    unfortunately, or we¡¯d be repeatingst night right now instead ofter.¡± I grinned at his words.


    He pointed to a small book on the nightstand next to the bed. ¡°You¡¯ll find the number for my driver there, as well as the number for the house chef if you desire some food.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I said.


    ¡°Thank you who?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Daddy.¡± It was getting a whole lot easier to say as we went.


    ¡°That¡¯s better. Today, you¡¯re going to return to your former home and collect your personal affects, anything that you don¡¯t want to leave behind. You¡¯re moving in with me now.¡±


    I swallowed a gulp of air. ¡°I¡¯m moving in with you? Already? Isn¡¯t this all moving too fast?¡±


    ¡°Your father is being evicted from the mansion. You need a ce to stay. Besides that, I don¡¯t do things the normal way. I do things my way. Haven¡¯t you figured that out yet, little girl?¡±


    There was little disputing that fact. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll tell my father and sisters where I¡¯m going. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be rational and understanding given everything we¡¯re going through.¡±


    Ty didn¡¯t respond, he just focused on getting his tie just right for whatever business things that he had to do.


    ¡°You¡¯re seeing who?¡± My father¡¯s voice raised.


    ¡°Ty. Ty Warren,¡± I said, suddenly feeling a whole lot more meek.


    It had been such a good morning too. I had a fantastic breakfast made by some chef whose name was so French that I couldn¡¯t pronounce it. Ty had presented me with brand new clothes to wear home, and my ride home even included a stop by for gourmet ice cream.


    I didn¡¯t even know ice cream could be gourmet.


    The feel good morning came crumbling down as I walked into my father¡¯s home. He was wondering where I had been all night.


    I told him, and it didn¡¯t go over well.


    ¡°That greedy miser scumbag? No daughter of mine is going to be seen attached to someone like that.¡± He was shouting at me. My sisters were on the floor above, looking down at the two of us in the foyer.


    ¡°Father, he wants to take care of me.¡±


    ¡°He wants to rub all of this in my face is what he wants to do. He¡¯s trash, Karen. He¡¯s why we¡¯re in the situation we¡¯re in. I forbid you to see that man again.¡±


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m an adult, I can make my own decisions.¡±


    ¡°If you have any respect for me as a parent, Karen, you¡¯ll listen to me anyway. I won¡¯t let him lord you over me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a possession for people to lord over others,¡± I said. I mean, unless I want to be. It¡¯s a free country.


    ¡°Karen, please. Don¡¯t torture your father like this.¡±


    He was standing firm in front of me. I was angry that he was reacting like this ¨C but he was my father.


    He did want what was best for me. He was blood, he was family, he loved me.


    I couldn¡¯t just throw away that bond because of things like money. Or the pleasures that Ty delivered to me again and again. I couldn¡¯t just shun that, could I?


    Sighing, I nodded. ¡°Okay, father. I won¡¯t see him again.¡±


    Ow. I didn¡¯t expect that inner pain to hit me so hard for saying those words.


    ¡°Thank you, Karen.¡± His words felt empty, worthless.


    I suddenly felt a huge surge of despairing on. I didn¡¯t say anything else to my father, and instead bolted to my room and dove into my bed.


    Tears began to flow.


    Why was I sobbing? I barely knew Ty. It was just one night.


    Was it everything I was potentially losing out on? I did want to know more. How would he take care of me, in so many definitions of the word?


    It was for my father. He was already going through a rough time. I didn¡¯t have to make it worse just because I was a hopeless horny teenager.


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to call Ty and tell him off. It wasn¡¯t easy, and it wasn¡¯t like Ty didn¡¯t have this intimidating presence about him. He was a man who was used to always getting what he wanted.


    There was another gigantic teddy bear waiting for me the next morning. With some effort, I dragged it into my room before anyone noticed. There was a note card attached to it ¨C ¡°Call me ¨C Ty¡±. I still couldn¡¯t do it.


    Not even as another day passed and the courier showed up with a diamond ne. He asked for my response. I told him I couldn¡¯t give him one.


    Why was I such a coward? I told my father I wouldn¡¯t betray him for Ty.


    But I couldn¡¯t tell Ty that.


    Again, I hid the gift away.


    The third day, I couldn¡¯t hide the gifts anymore. ¡°Karen!¡± Olivia called out. ¡°Flowers. Again. The fourth time today.¡±


    Bashfully, I descended the stairs to collect them. Olivia just shook her head as she walked past me. At least she wasn¡¯t judging me for all of this. This time there was an ornate fruit basket,plete with fruits I couldn¡¯t even name if you asked me to.


    Taking it and retreating back to my room, I reached for my phone. I brought up his number, and my finger hovered over it for what felt like an eternity.


    Not like this. I couldn¡¯t just call him, tell him we were through.


    Even though we had only one date, and one night together, Ty wasn¡¯t typical. He deserved better than being broken up with over a phone call.


    The doorbell rang again. I immediately knew that he had sent something else my way. He was driven on spoiling me rotten even if I was disobeying him. I made sure I looked decent, and prepared to go. The courier who sent me more than likely had orders to bring me to him if asked.


    I had to face Ty. I had to tell him it was over. Then, maybe, after a few weeks of crying into a pillow, I could move on.


    The ride to the top of the penthouse felt like it was going to take an eternity. The whole time my hand was hovering over the stop button, ready to request the ground floor and run away from all of this again.


    I had to stand firm though. Continuing tonguish in this purgatory state with Ty wasn¡¯t good for either of us, and it made me feel like kind of a bitch to be leading him along like this.


    I reached the top, and I waited for the doors to open. He was there, waiting for me.


    ¡°Kitty, you¡¯ve been a naughty girl ignoring my advances like that.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t look him in the eye, even as he approached me. ¡°We can¡¯t do this, Ty.¡±


    He paused a moment. ¡°And why not? You more than enjoyed mypany. I could divine that much from the sounds you made.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s my father.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really what? He doesn¡¯t want me seeing you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think George would be so petty.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s ming you for his troubles.¡±


    ¡°George got himself in debt. I was buying his home to help him out of it.¡±


    ¡°He still mes you. I¡¯m sorry, Ty.¡± ¡°Kitty,¡± he started.


    ¡°I¡¯m Karen.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re my Kitty. My beautiful, precious Kitty. I want you to ask yourself something. If the Daddy that spawned you won¡¯t let you follow your heart to a Daddy you love, is he really all that much of a Daddy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I know sometimes emotions don¡¯t make sense. Like how I feel about you doesn¡¯t make any sense. I can¡¯t me my father for thinking like this, but that¡¯s how he¡¯s thinking.¡±


    Ty moved forward, and pulled me closer to him. Despite me being there to put an end to our game, I didn¡¯t mind it. Not how my head was buried in his chest, and how he was stroking my hair as he talked. ¡°So you love your father.¡±


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s never done me wrong.¡± Heughed.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny about that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Kitty. I made assumptions. I¡¯ve seen so many husks of men who dared called themselves fathers that I made a poor judgment of character regarding yours. I figured he was the type who was fine in letting the dominant male figure in your life be the butler. I mean, you call him Father, not Daddy, even.¡±


    ¡°He thought Daddy was juvenile and didn¡¯t let me or my sisters call him that.¡±


    Heughed again.


    ¡°You see why I can¡¯t do this then?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± He pulled me closer. ¡°I still want you Kitty. That¡¯s without question, and I will have you. I¡¯ll just reassess George, since you still hold him dear to you.¡±


    ¡°And that means?¡±


    ¡°Instead of buying his home, I¡¯m going to bail him out and cut him a check so he can pull himself back together. A gift he can call a loan if he decides that offends him. I don¡¯t want my Kitty worrying that her family is struggling as I spoil her rotten.¡±


    I looked up at Ty. He was smiling warmly. I¡¯m sure father would be far more forgiving of my choice of man if he wasn¡¯t in such dire straits himself. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said.


    ¡°Now there¡¯s the matter that you¡¯ve been very bad hiding from me like this. That isn¡¯t what we agreed to, my Kitty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry about all that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± He had a huge grin on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daddy. I won¡¯t hide from you again.¡± I tried to hide my own smile. He was making everything all right, of course. I was going to be able to please both my father and my Daddy, after all. ¡°I made a mistake and I was bad.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re damn right you did, little girl. Making me worried sick about where you were all this time. You need to be taught a lesson.¡±


    My eyebrow raised. ¡°I do?¡± I was suddenly confused by what he meant.


    He had been treating me like a spoiled child all this time.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Somewhat roughly, he lead me by the arm across the room to his bed.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Bend over, Kitty. Over the bed.¡±


    Still confused, I remembered what I had agreed to that night. I would obey Daddy no matter what. Obviously, I had failed at that majorly, so I had to get back on the right track.


    I leaned over the bed, wondering what was going toe. Was he going to fuck me from behind? Fuck my ass?


    I could almost hear the air break as he wound up and rained down a mighty p across my ass.


    It stung. Hard. I let out a gasp, and shot a look back at him.


    ¡°Kitty, you need a good spanking so you realize what you¡¯ve done and so you understand that you¡¯re to obey Daddy. I only want what¡¯s best for you.¡±


    He followed this deration with another mighty spank from his hand, my flesh shuddering all the way up, making me gasp again.


    A third, stinging through me.


    ¡°Up. We¡¯re not done yet.¡± Ty sat on the side of the bed. ¡°Across myp, little girl. Now.¡±


    My ass was already hurting a bit from the strength and velocity of his ps. It wasn¡¯t enough to dissuade me from obeying though, and I nodded,ying across Daddy¡¯sp. Across his strong, firm legs, and wondered what was toe next.


    Yes, it hurt, but I was still amazed I was willing to take more. That a dark part of me wanted more.


    I got more.


    As Iid across Daddy¡¯sp, he unleashed another spank. More intense than thest, zeroing in on the same spot, aiming to make me really feel sore from everything that was happening.


    Anothersh, another shot of pain through me.


    I was panting, whimpering, but he wasn¡¯t done yet.


    Far from it.

 Chapter 117

    He pulled my panties down my legs, tossing them away. I wasn¡¯t even going to have their flimsy protection anymore.


    Through the corner of my eye, I watched him reel back his hand again, and let it rush down and sting across my now naked ass.


    A little harder, a little more intense, I let out a whimper from the strike.


    ¡°My little girl is a slut isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s soaking wet and enjoying this.¡±


    I closed my eyes, and found myself nodding. Why was I enjoying this? This hurt.


    Having him though  having Daddy  spank me, was hot. I didn¡¯t understand why, maybe it was the thought of having his hand so close to my intimate parts. Whatever it was, he wasn¡¯t lying. I was incredibly aroused by all of this.


    Ty started raining down the hands across my ass swiftly, the sound of hand against flesh echoing through the room again and again.


    My ass was sore, and every spank was more painful than thest. It wasn¡¯t long until I couldn¡¯t help it  there were tears in my eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t much longer before he finally stopped. The sound of pped flesh was reced by my soft whimpering.


    It was then Daddy pulled me up, and took me into his arms, using his strength to turn me around, holding me close in his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, little girl. I do this because I love you.¡±


    He was massaging the sore spot on my ass, letting the warmth of his hand soothe the pain he had caused. Feeling so close to him after all this, it was odd. It wasforting.


    I finally understood why he did that. There was a great pleasure in simply being cared for so closely, being taken care of like this.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine, Kitty. I will take care of you, I will give you anything you desire, just as long as you ept that you¡¯re mine.¡± I nodded, enthusiastically.


    ¡°I need more than that after all of this, Kitty. You told me that before, and then you ran away from me for days. I need you to give me something that you can¡¯t run away from. Something that will make you mine forever.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°What would that be, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Your womb.¡± My eyes went wide.


    ¡°I need an heir. I¡¯ve never felt something stronger than what I feel for you, my Kitty. To finish your punishment, you will promise me your fertile body without protection or other interference.¡±


    ¡°You want me to have your child?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said, yes. I want my little girl to also be the mother of my children. No matter what follows, spoiling you won¡¯t ever stop. No matter what happens, I will care for you, spoil you, and you will always be the mother of my children as well. I want a woman who can be many women at once, and you are that woman. Do you think you can do that for Daddy?¡±


    Ty Warren never screwed around in pursuing what he wanted. He didn¡¯t relent in asking me to dinner, he didn¡¯t wait in taking my virginity, and he wanted me to move in immediately. Now he was demanding I have his children. To an outsider looking in, I¡¯d have to be insane to agree to something so quickly.


    Love though, never goes like that. Love lets you know things are right even when all logic tells you otherwise. Ty was the one for me, and he knew that.


    I knew that.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy. Anything for you.¡±


    He kissed me for the first time since I returned. It was a deep, powerful kiss. His tongue led mine, and the embrace felt like it wouldst forever  and I wouldn¡¯t have minded one bit.


    Unfortunately, it did, but fortunately, for something greater to soon to rece it. He slid me off to the bed, and started to strip himself down, revealing that sculpted chest to me once again. His belt undone, his legs followed, and I remembered why it was so damn hard to turn him down. Ty Warren was hot and he was mine.


    I leaned back on the bed, kicking my shoes off, and hiking my dress up. My panties already taken care of, I was more than ready to take Daddy on.


    Down to only his boxer briefs, he was on top of me, with another deep kiss. He was ravishing me, his hands exploring me, making all my flesh light up in anticipation for more. We had been apart for days, and the built up need and desire for me was so strong and apparent inside him. He was going to fool around much, he had to have me, his boxer briefs sliding down his legs.


    I felt his erection loom over my pussy lips, Daddy¡¯s intimidating cock wanting to go in to where it belonged. His body heat against mine, it was so overwhelming as I spread my legs for him and allowed him to get even closer to my body. I wanted him and I was more than ready for him.


    When he pushed in, I almost came, my own need so great from being deprived of him and the fire that the spanking had created inside of me.


    He was swift in creating a steady pace as he stared into my eyes, fucking me gently yet firmly. I was his dirty girl and didn¡¯t need to be treated so dainty like a virgin anymore. At least when he was treating me like a woman and not a little girl, any way.


    Every pration brought such wonderful electricity shooting through me, building it higher and higher. Kissing me on the lips, the chest, he explored my body as I explored his and all of his muscles. God, having him underneath my fingertips just drove the point home that being his little girl was what I wanted all along even if I didn¡¯t know it.


    Harder, faster still, I called for him. I moaned for him. I soaked in the rising tide of bliss, yearning for more and more as he fucked me so fast and sopletely. I yearned for what was toe, my legs closing around his hips, which only made him fuck me harder.


    Ty drove home the fact that my pleasure was his top priority as he moved a finger to my clit, massaging it in tune with every way he fucked me. Just his cock alone felt so damn good, the tandem of his skillful finger and him fucking my pussy was absolutely wonderful. I was quickly being overwhelmed by him, and whispered into his ear. ¡°Please, Daddy, more.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s fuck you nice and deep, little girl,¡± he said with his usual devious grin.


    He left me briefly, only to urge me to turn myself over, nt my feet on the ground. I did so, and tensed myself for something great and mighty to follow.


    Ty¡¯s need, my need, it didn¡¯t let him dy for too long, his cock finding my pussy lips again swiftly. With our new position, he thrust himself in deep and it was such a sudden and delightful spike of pleasure that washed over me. I wasn¡¯t there yet, no, but I was close  damn close.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Daddy wasted no time setting his pace. He mmed into me with such a wonderful rhythm, making me moan through the smile on my face with his dedicated and relentless pace.


    Then he massaged my ass, still sore from the vicious yet delightful spanking he had given me only moments before, adding another level to the array of sensory delights he was giving me.


    The main attraction, though, was still his cock inside me, pounding me, its head inching deeper inside me without every pration. He had pulled out at thest momentst time, but there would be one of that this round. Like a piston, he was making me shake with delight through abination of orgasmic wonder and anticipation of what was still toe.


    I was his. It was absolutely clear of that, I was his little girl and as long as he kept fucking me like this, I would be perfectly happy with that.


    Louder moans, stronger energy building inside me, I wasn¡¯t going tost much longer before orgasm took me.


    I weed it. Stronger than ever before, the bliss shuddered through me as I screamed out for ¡°Daddy!¡±. My hands were tearing the thousand dor sheets off the bed as I arched backward in utter bliss from all the pleasure that Daddy¡¯s cock had visited onto me.


    As I bent back, he was there to meet me, muffling my ecstatic screams with another kiss. So close to him, I could hear him groan. ¡°You¡¯re too fucking tight for me,¡± he murmured. ¡°I¡¯m marking you as mine forever with this  making you mine, my little girl, the mother of my children. The


    woman who will be my everything. Beg for it.¡± I was barely coherent, still moaning loudly.


    ¡°Tell me what you want from Daddy.¡±


    He was going to hold himself until I begged, the bastard. He had me right where he wanted me, and I had to submit. ¡°Fill me up, Daddy. Please.


    I want your baby.¡±


    My body¡¯s muscles were spasming with need and desire all shuddering through me again and again. Even then though, I could feel my pussy wrapping around him, urging him even deeper inside, urging him to im far more than my virginity, to im my body, and make me swell with his child.


    His body more than epted my body¡¯s invitation. I could feel his cock shudder and spasm, and begin to erupt inside me. Pulsing, I wondered what wasing.


    Even greater bliss, that¡¯s what.


    An eruption of seed inside me, a strange yet absolutely pleasant sensation of being filled up, as if there was an emptiness inside of me that I never even knew was there. There was so much of it too, it felt like I was overflowing.


    We stayed entwined with one another for a short while, sharing a kiss ever so often as his cock finally faded in strength. Slowly, he withdrew himself, some of his seed escaping down my thigh. He used a finger to pick it back up and press it back inside me, giving it a second chance to get the job done, and make sure Daddy¡¯s words came true.


    I was nearly useless, exhausted from everything he did, ready to drift off to sleep.


    Ty used his strength to pick me up, take me into his arms, and bring me into the bed proper. Heid down with me, letting my head rest on a pillow, but keeping me in his embrace. All throughout, he stroked me tenderly again and again. ¡°Rest, little girl.¡± I obeyed, happily.


    My own room, it was decorated in a light pink, wall to wall. It wasn¡¯t my choice, but I wasn¡¯t going toin. I walked in, tenderly, my belly swelling with child now and I wasn¡¯t going to risk the


    product of my love for anything.


    There was a slim, velvet box sitting on the belly of one of my newest gigantic teddies.


    Everything had been smoothed over by Ty. Spending money was nothing to him if it meant making me happy, and when my father got the check, he was suddenly a lot more supportive of my rtionship when he realized just how generous he could be.


    The generosity to him, though, was a one time thing. The generosity to me? Was never ending.


    Every day was a new gesture of love, be it things or something else, a constant reminder that he was always thinking of me.


    I picked up the velvet box, opened it up. There was a diamond ne within. I slid it out, found a mirror, and began to slip it on. It fit perfectly, of course. Everything always did, everything was perfectly tailored to me.


    The ne was studded, and it felt incredibly close to my neck, almost like a cor. I watched my grin curl, realizing that perhaps that was his intent, just another way of iming me as his own.


    As I admired my newest gift, he appeared behind me, and I almost jumped in fright.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe how sexy that belly you have makes you,¡± he said, as he wrapped his arms around me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have to have you now, little girl.¡±


    He spun me around andid a deep, powerful kiss on me. It was enough to make me ache with need for him too. Daddy pushed me to one of the bigger teddies, and tore down my dress with his might. It was typical for him, a recement was just another beautiful gift that he could give me.


    Kisses raining down my bare body, a massage to my growing stomach. He was going to make love to me right here, a burning passion of his I didn¡¯t think would ever be quenched. He was going to make a mess of the teddie that we were on, but he knew steam cleaners that wouldn¡¯t ask too many questions.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to keep you like this as much as possible, my Kitty.


    You¡¯re mine,¡±


    As he ravished my body in every which way, fingers in my panties, kissing on my lips, and made me yearn for what was toe, all I could do was simply smile.


    Ty Warren was a man I would dly call Daddy for as long as he would let me.

 Chapter 118

    SUGAR DADDY STUDENT


    The lights are dimmed down low, except for the spinning array of sparkly lights from the strobe machine.


    Scattered orbs of colored light dance across the walls and dusty furniture pushed off to the sides of the room. Shadows of distorted dimensions grow and writhe as peoplee and go from the improvised dance floor.


    The pulsating glow matches up with the driving bass beat of the music ying.


    I can feel the musty old wooden floor of the fraternity house thrumming with vibrations under my feet.


    The beat pulses up through the pointy spire of my stiletto heels. I feel it in every white cord and buckle of my white strappy heels, all the way up my calf.


    The music is so loud, so intense, it¡¯s almost like a second heartbeat thumping next to my own. I love this song. It¡¯s a remix with a great rhythm for dancing, and that¡¯s primarily what I came here to do tonight: dance, drink, and look hot.


    This music is the soundtrack to my life, and the frat house makes a perfect setting for another episode of my own personal soap opera.


    I¡¯m surrounded on all sides by my friends, who would form the cast of my life as a TV show. We make a pretty gorgeous picture, the five of us all dancing close together on the crowded dance floor.


    I have my hands up in the air, one open with fingers waving, the other gripping a drippy red stic cup of watery party beer. I feel a bead of sweat roll a ticklish straight line down my back. I feel dewy and hot all over, as thebined body heat of the dancers keeps the temperature up.


    Exhration pumps through my veins. My body is coursing with endorphins from dancing,ughing, and drinking. I¡¯m three beers deep on an empty stomach and it¡¯s got to be pushing two in the morning, but I¡¯ve never felt so alive. I shimmy my shoulders and roll my hips, swaying side to side as my feet move to the beat.


    I let the magic of the moment wash over me, rinsing away any selfconsciousness. I have no reason to be nervous. I know how good I look right now, with my curvaceous, petite frame undting to the music.


    I¡¯m wearing a slick, form-fitting satin dress in a bright shade of bubblegum pink. It shows off my deep cleavage and pushes together my ample, soft breasts so they look even more spectacr.


    The hem falls barely to the middle of my thigh, which makes it easy to entice the boys with a sh of my long, shapely legs or, if he¡¯s lucky, a glimpse of mycy ck thong underneath.


    A delicate gold ne encircles my graceful, slender neck and draws attention to my corbone and shoulders. I toss my long, wavy brown hair over my shoulder with a carefree giggle. I cast my gaze out across the room, fluttering my longshes and shing my catlike hazel eyes at some of the cuter-looking guys skulking around the walls.


    From the kitchen I can hear the asional shout or cheer out of the people ying beer pong. Tucked away in the dark corners of the room or strewn across the furniture are pairs of tipsy lovers. People are entwined, fully focused on each other, too hazy-headed to care what¡¯s going on around them.


    Whether they¡¯ve been dating forever or just met tonight, the couples are heating up. Chatting evolves into holding hands which transforms into kissing which morphs into making out passionately on a stained futon in the middle of a party.


    I must have done the same thing countless times, although I never let it get too far. Some guyse here to get wild and y beer pong, just get up to mischief with their buddies.


    But others arrive with the sole purpose of watching the hot girls and trying to hook one of us to take home. I didn¡¯te here tonight to find a mate; I learned long ago that this environment is more of a free-for-all than a potential meet-cute. At least I can enjoy the thrill of dancing sexy with my little group.


    In front of me is my best friend and roommate, Paisley, who¡¯s wearing a simr outfit in ck. We like to coordinate when we go out sometimes, just for added cuteness.


    We¡¯re both fashion students, so it¡¯s in our blood. The other girls in the group I don¡¯t know as well. In fact, we pretty much only hang out in situations like this: hazy, boozy, and loud.


    We don¡¯t get a lot of time to actually chat or get to know each other, but that¡¯s okay. We don¡¯t have to be confidantes; we can just be dance partners.


    My friends and I are in the very center of the big, open-n downstairs living space of the fraternity house. We are the crux of the party. We provide the pretty faces, nubile bodies, and enthusiastic woo-hoos that keep the shindig rolling high and hot. My friends and I are like a pretty centerpiece.


    We draw the eye, we set the scene, but you¡¯re not supposed to touch us.


    However, we¡¯ll make you really, really want to.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    There¡¯s a feeling of sensual chaos in the air. Like anything could happen at any moment, all doors are open. People kissing and rutting against each other, fully clothed and unashamed.


    The DJ is ying only the sexiest, hottest beats. I run my fingers back through my soft brown hair and shake it out as my body sways and spins under the whirling strobe lights.


    I can sense the many sets of eyes locked on me from around the room.


    Guys are watching my every move, their eyes taking greedy notice of the way my hair swishes down my back and my tits jiggle deliciously when I dance. I raise my arms over my head and turn in a slow, swinging circle to show off my perky, round ass.


    I look good enough to eat in my pink satin dress, and I love knowing that these guys get off on watching me. I can feel their longing, how they pine for me from a distance.


    They imagine how they would touch me, how they would dance up behind me and drape their arms around me, marking me as ¡®taken.¡¯ They fantasize about the smooth, filthy words they could whisper in my ear and how I would blush or giggle in response.


    These guys, my fellow college kids and ssmates, would leap at the chance to be with me, even for one night. But that¡¯s just part of the fun-dying gratification. I love to be a little tease. I love to keep theming back for more, craving for more.


    It¡¯s easy to get swept up in the hedonistic ir of the evening. We¡¯re college kids who need to blow off steam, forget about our sses and GPAs and exams. We need to cut loose, let our hair down, and dance the night away.


    We showed up around midnight, and my girls and I have been working the room ever since. I look around at my beautiful, happy friends and can¡¯t help but grin. I bat my eyes at a cute boy leaning against the wall with a sk in his hand.


    He¡¯s instantly intrigued, his eyes panning up and down my body with desire. I tempt him with a swish of my hips and hold his attention by smoothing my hands down over my full breasts spilling out of my dress. My nipples poke against the slinky fabric and creates delicious friction. I lick my lips and give my audience a little wink.


    To amp up the sex appeal, I move up closer behind Paisley and begin to grind against her. She looks over her shoulder at me with a smirk and ys along, the two of us swaying in sensual tandem.


    I take her hands in mine from behind and lift them up over our heads. I y with her hair, tossing it around as we dance together. Another of our friends catches on andes up behind me to join in. The guys are all watching us ck-jawed and half-stiff as we tease them from the dance floor.


    They can¡¯t look away¨C a group of beautiful girls dancing provocatively together? It¡¯s almost too good to be true. It¡¯s soft-core porn for our pervy audience, and we know it. Guys my own age are so easy to please. Too easy, to be honest. All I have to do is shake my ass and they¡¯re putty in my hands.


    I long for a man with more substance. With panache. A guy who can take control, who can make me feel like a woman and a naughty little girl at the same time. But I won¡¯t find him here.


    None of these guys are mature or interesting enough to hold my attention for long. They¡¯re fun for a little tease, a little ego boost, but nothing more. My friends are always going home with hot guys from parties, but I always go home alone, no matter how many dudes ask me out.


    I¡¯m a virgin, and I guess you could say I¡¯m a little bit picky. When I find the right guy, I¡¯ll know it. But until then, I might as well go home alone. Like tonight, for example. Once the music starts to slow down, the hype wears out, and exhausted partygoers start to file out, it¡¯s time to leave.


    I give Paisley and the girls a big hug and a promise to text them in the morning, and then I slip out into the cool autumn night. Rubbing my arms to keep warm, I hurry across campus back to the dormitories.


    Maybe I should be more careful walking alone at night, but until I find the perfect prince to escort me home, I¡¯ll take the risk. I have enough liquid courage in my body to carry me across campus tonight anyway.


    I¡¯m still feeling tipsy and dizzy-happy when I reach my dorm room. I rush through taking off my clothes and makeup, getting ready for bed, and then I crawl under the crisp sheets and turn off the light. As I drift off to sleep, my thoughts of the evening spill over into my dreams.


    I find myself dancing just like before, only this time there¡¯s nobody else around. I¡¯m spinning and swaying alone on the dance floor in the middle of the frat house in my pink satin dress. At least, I think I¡¯m alone. But suddenly, there¡¯s someone standing in the corner of the room.


    But instead of a run-of-the-mill cute frat dude, there¡¯s a ruggedly handsome man with strong hands and hypnotic eyes.


    He watches me dance with a look of pure possession. Like he¡¯s a wolf eyeing up a dainty mouse for dinner, he knows I already belong to him. He beckons to me with a curl of his finger. I am helpless against hismand, not that I would want to fight it. I dance closer and closer to him.


    Every spin brings me a few inches nearer to the man. He¡¯s tall, he¡¯s strong, and he¡¯s ready to take me on. Everything I am. All of my ws and all of my goodness.


    My heart is pounding. Every inch of my body is burning with desire. Finally, I¡¯m close enough for him to reach out and touch me. The moment his fingertips collide with my bare skin, I feel like I¡¯m flying. It¡¯s pure ecstasy. He pulls me in close and leans down to kiss me. His lips are so close I can almost taste him.

 Chapter 119

    BEEP. BEEP. BEEP.


    My eyes flutter open to stare up at the ceiling in my dorm room. The threads of my steamy dream feather away into nothing as reality sets in. My ears are bombarded with the egregious beep of my rm clock. I hoist myself onto my side and il my arm out to whack the off button. Ah, blessed silence. I rub my eyes and look at the clock blearily.


    My heart skips a beat.


    ¡°No,¡± I murmur. ¡°Oh no. Not again.¡±


    It¡¯s nine o¡¯clock. Which means I slept through my eight o¡¯clock rm, and it¡¯s been going off for an hour. So clearly I did not get up and go to my eight-thirty algebra ss. That¡¯s another absence. Another strike against me, in a time when I¡¯m supposed to be improving my academic standing. I grab my phone and wince at the screen. More bad news: multiple missed calls from my parents.


    ¡°Uh-oh,¡± I groan.


    On top of everything, my head is pounding. I¡¯m hungover, dehydrated, and exhausted, but I need to take care of business. I drag myself into a sitting position and call my mom back. It rings a few times while I chug from the water bottle on my nightstand, and then my mom picks up. I can tell from the very first syble that she is not pleased.


    ¡°Taylor Marie Snow, where in the world have you been?¡± she greets me.


    ¡°Do you mean, like, this morning? Or just in general?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Both,¡± says my father, chiming in over her shoulder as he does.


    ¡°Uh, well, this morning I was here, in my dorm, asleep,¡± I exin. ¡°As for¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a ss right now?¡± Mom interjects.


    I grimace. Here we go. ¡°Yeah. I overslept,¡± I answer meekly.


    ¡°Unbelievable,¡± she hisses. ¡°Taylor, we were calling to talk to you about this letter we got from the college. Something about you being on academic probation?¡±


    I wince so hard I might just curl in on myself.


    ¡°Shit. I mean, damn it. Sorry,¡± I sigh. ¡°I was hoping I could get my grades back up before you all had to know about that.¡±


    ¡°And you think sleeping through your math ss is the way to do it?¡± Dad cuts in.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± I reply.


    ¡°But I bet you didn¡¯t go to bed at a reasonable hour,¡± says Mom.


    True.


    ¡°Probably because you were partying with your friends,¡± says Dad.


    Also true.


    ¡°Taylor, we sent you to college to get a degree, not to waste time,¡± Mom lectures. ¡°And money. Our money.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll try harder,¡± I assert.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already had lots of chances to do that,¡± Dad says. ¡°But you don¡¯t seem to take your education very seriously.¡± Again, true, but I definitely won¡¯t say that.


    Mom concludes, ¡°If you want to party your way through life, you¡¯re going to have to find somebody else to pay for it.¡± My stomach drops.


    ¡°Hold on. What?¡± I splutter.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Dad says. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, sweetheart, but until you start showing us some real improvement, you¡¯re on your own.¡±


    ¡°But what about my credit card?¡± I ask. ¡°And my phone bill? What about tuition?¡±


    ¡°Taylor, if you don¡¯t go to ss, why would we pay tuition?¡± Mom points out gently.


    I¡¯m stunned. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this,¡± I mutter.


    ¡°It¡¯s for your own good,¡± Dad insists.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to stand on your own two feet,¡± adds Mom.


    ¡°You¡¯ll figure it out, honey,¡± says Dad.


    Mom says, ¡°We have to go. Call us after you¡¯ve had a good think about this.¡±


    Click. The phone drops from my hand as I stare into space. My head aches like crazy. My stomach is churning. I feel betrayed. Where the hell am I going to get the money for food? For sses? How can I get a degree if I can¡¯t pay my tuition? I wrack my brain for solutions. I could get a job, I suppose. I told myself I was going to focus on school instead, but I couldn¡¯t get that right either. It¡¯s just that¡­ I don¡¯t really like school. I don¡¯t like being on my own. I want someone to take care of me, make sure I¡¯m safe and loved. I want to be somebody¡¯s true love.


    But right now, I¡¯ll settle for being somebody¡¯s employee.


    I have never been job-hunting before, but I remember some professor mentioning that there¡¯s a bulletin board in themons with local job listings pinned. So I hoist my hungover ass out of bed, get dressed, and make the short trek across campus to the studentmons. I squint over the hundreds of listings, scanning for anything that sounds reasonable. I don¡¯t have a lot of qualifications to work with, but I do find a tiny, simple ad that draws my attention.


    Wealthy gentleman in search of a housekeeper. High pay. Audition required. Text number below. Attach current photo with your message. Thank you ¨C CW.


    The word ¡®audition¡¯ seems odd for a housekeeping job. Wouldn¡¯t it be an interview? And what does he need a photo for? But on the other hand, the words ¡®high pay¡¯ intrigue me. I may not be good at math, but I know how to clean. I¡¯ve been doing household chores since I was a kid. Should be easy money. At this point, I¡¯m in no position to turn down an opportunity.


    So I take the leap: I text the number a short message along with a selfie from my camera roll. Within minutes, I get a response. My heart is racing as I open it.


    You¡¯re perfect. Audition for me tonight at the address below. 7 PM.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I exim, doing a little fist pump as I grin down at my phone.


    I did it! Now, if this isn¡¯t proof of my motivation, what is? But I won¡¯t call my parents to fill them in until I know it¡¯s a sure thing. Which, I guess, will be tonight. It does seem slightly odd that we¡¯re doing the interviewsh-audition tonight instead of tomorrow during the day, but maybe he knows I¡¯m a student and I have ss to attend. Oh, and sooner the better, right?


    Either way, I return to my dorm with a spring in my step. I go to the rest of my sses, counting down the seconds until I¡¯m free. I rush to get ready, chatting with my roommate while I get dressed for the evening. I put on a simple, professional-looking ck dress and nude heels, brush my long brown hair, and put on a little shine of makeup. I book a cab and give the driver the address. I sit back and watch out the window as we roll across town.


    We leave campus and the student-dense part of the city, out past the bustling streets and the suburbs. I watch the countryside fly by and admire the golden, red, and orange leaves on the tree branches. Every now and then, we pass a big, old-fashioned house. The neighborhood is somewhat rural, but expensive. The houses only get grander as we drive, until finally we pull up to the address. I step out inplete awe of the massive, beautiful old house looming over me. It¡¯s situated right on a picturesqueke, with the lovely forest stretching out around it. I can¡¯t imagine what a ce like this costs. This ¡®wealthy gentleman¡¯ must be loaded.


    I¡¯m impressed as I stand in front of the stately front door. I give it a solid knock and wait, my heart beating a mile a minute. Soon, the door clicks open and parts to reveal a man who looks just like the man of my dreams. The literal man from my dreamst night¨C the one with the hypnotic eyes and the magic hands!


    He smiles warmly. ¡°You must be Taylor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I answer. I sound breathless, because I am.


    A flicker of something like lust clouds his eyes for a split second, and then he beckons me into the house. I follow him in and he locks the door behind me.


    ¡°Wee to my home. I¡¯m Cliff Wilcox. It¡¯s wonderful to meet you in person. I¡¯ll give you a brief tour before the audition,¡± he offers.


    ¡°Okay, sure!¡± I chirp back, still stunned at how insanely hot he is.


    My body is yearning to get closer to him, to break the professional boundary we haven¡¯t even fully gotten to establish yet. But I force myself to remain calm while we explore the giant house. My eyes are wide as I look around the elegant interior. Everywhere I look, there are signs of wealth. The mid-century modern sofa, the gildedmps, the stained-ss feature in the cabs. Every item looks to be either modern designer or stylish vintage. There¡¯s art on the walls that probably cost more than my entire tuition. Opened white French doors separate the foyer from the cozy living room. I¡¯m so impressed by my surroundings. Yet, his home is warm and inviting despite the upper-crust furnishings. There¡¯s a crackling firece with beautiful photographs and paintings on the mantle above it. I see signs of actual living¨C a book dogeared in a chair, a coffee mug in the sink, a stack of paperwork on the dining table. He¡¯s ridiculously rich, but he¡¯s a normal guy otherwise. I feel more and morefortable here with him by the minute. He¡¯s just so damn gorgeous and so charming, too.


    He takes his time showing me around, and then he brings me into a guest bedroom. It¡¯s simply but beautifully decorated.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to prepare for the audition process,¡± Cliff says. ¡°In the closet to your right, you will find your uniform on a hanger. There¡¯s an en suite bathroom through that door if you need it. I¡¯ll wait in the hall for you to get changed.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± I reply.


    He slips out and I immediately rush to the closet, curious to see what¡¯s inside. I expect to find some miserably ufortable, unttering cleaning scrubs. To my surprise, it¡¯s actually a ck lingerie set with flimsy white apron and red heels. I put on each piece of the ensemble and look in the bathroom mirror.


    ¡°Oh my god,¡± I mumble.


    This is not a typical housekeeping uniform. This is lingerie with an apron thrown in for good measure. There¡¯s something else going on here, something more to this innocent-sounding ad for a housekeeper. Why would he mention being ¡®wealthy¡¯ in the ad? Why did he need a photo with my text? It dawns on me.


    I¡¯m not just here to take care of his big, beautiful house. I¡¯m here to take care of his big, beautiful cock. But I¡¯m just a virgin! I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing! I swallow hard as I walk up to open the bedroom door and show him my outfit. I¡¯m nervous that he won¡¯t like what he sees, or that he¡¯ll be disappointed to learn how inexperienced I am.


    But when the door falls open and Cliff turns around to look at me, all my fears fly out the shiny bay window. He looks me up and down voraciously and shakes his head, letting out a low whistle of awe.


    ¡°You look absolutely divine,¡± hepliments me. ¡°The uniform suits you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not quite what I expected, but I¡¯m eager to work,¡± I insist.


    Cliff walks up and hands me a feather duster. ¡°There. Dust something.¡±

 Chapter 120

    I bite my lip nervously as I start lightly dusting off the bookshelf on the wall. As I do so, I throw in a little extra¨C I bend over and poke out my juicy ass while I dust. I look back at Cliff over my shoulder and the look of predation in his intense green eyes makes me feel all tingly. When he walks up behind me and grabs my waist, I nearly melt in his touch. His huge hands smooth down my waist and around to grope my ass. I yfully back up against him and he leans in, the two of us grinding on one another. I can feel his cock stiffening long and hard against my ass. Cliff¡¯s hands move up my narrow waist to my arms and around to caress my ample breasts. I moan and rut back into him to ask for more. I know it¡¯s naughty, I know it¡¯s definitely inappropriate for a boss-employee rtionship, but I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ve been lusting after Cliff since the second he opened the door, and now there¡¯s nothing to hold me back.


    His hands gently grip my shoulders as he spins me around to face him. I feel a rush of exhration when his green eyes lock on mine and a devilish smirk crosses his handsome features. Cliff snaps his fingers and points to the floor.


    I drop down to my knees in front of him. My heart is pounding. My mouth salivates at the possibility of what¡¯s toe. I peer up at Cliff longingly.


    ¡°You say you¡¯re eager to work,¡± he purrs as he slowly unzips his trousers. ¡°I have your first assignment right here.¡±


    I gasp at the size of his cock as it bounces free of his boxers. My eyes go wide and I open my mouth wider, sying out my tongue. Cliff strokes his massive length in front of my face, and I can hardly wait to taste him. He lets go and uses both hands to gather my long brown hair together, grabbing it like a ponytail. Or like a set of reins. The tighter he grasps, the harder he tugs, the wetter I get between my soft thighs. I lean in close, breathing in his manly scent. I run my tongue up and down the side of his cock while my hand pumps his length, letting myself get acquired to this new sensation.


    Then, without any more hesitation, I pull the thick head of his cock into my warm, wet mouth. I flick my tongue along the underside and moan with pleasure at how deliciously tight he feels in my mouth. His enormous size stretches my cheeks andy heavy on my tongue. I push down further, inch by inch, until the tip of his glorious shaft brushes at the back of my throat. It¡¯s a ticklish feeling, but not ufortable. In fact, as soon as Cliff starts to rock his hips and gently thrust down my throat, it¡¯s all I can do to keep from dripping my sweet honey all over his perfect wood floors.


    ¡°Touch yourself while you suck my cock, Taylor,¡± hemands roughly.


    I do as I¡¯m told. I drop my hand between my legs and rub my achy, tingly clit through thecy ck lingerie. I moan around Cliff¡¯s thickness as I bob up and down. I¡¯m really getting the hang of it now, loving the forceful rhythm of his cock ramming down my throat again and again.


    Drool drips down my chin. Come slicks up my fingers as I climax through my panties.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Cliff coos. ¡°Just like that. I¡¯m almost there.¡±


    He tightens his grip on my hair and pumps his cock harder and faster down my throat. I hollow out my cheeks, rx my jaw, and let him pound my pretty virgin mouth until his body tenses up. I feel him losing his grip. I suck him off with more gusto, eager to make hime. I¡¯m desperate to please him, to give him whatever he wants.


    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯ming,¡± he groans.


    His cock spurts hot, salty seed down my throat. I gulp down every drop, licking his massive cock clean. I then look up at my new master with big, innocent eyes. I wipe my mouth and smile up at him sheepishly. He lets my hair fall around my shoulders again and takes my chin gently between his thumb and forefinger. He tilts my chin up and smiles down at me.


    ¡°That was excellent work. You¡¯re a perfect fit for this position,¡± Cliff says.


    He offers me his hand and I take it, getting to my feet.


    ¡°Really? I did good?¡± I ask, eyes shining.


    Cliff nods. ¡°Very good. Let¡¯s make this official. You¡¯re hired. You will report to work every day after sses. From here on out, you won¡¯t need to hire a cab. I will send a car to pick you up. You¡¯re working for me now,


    Taylor. Your life is about to change.¡± ¡°It is?¡± I breathe.


    ¡°Stick by me, Miss Snow, and you will never want for anything again in your life,¡± he assures me with a confident grin. ¡°For this evening, I¡¯ll hire you a car for the ride home. You need to get some rest, prepare for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What happens tomorrow?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say you¡¯ll get a taste of what a life with me has to offer,¡± he says cryptically.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    And with that, he ushers me into the guest bedroom to change back into my ck dress. We say our goodbyes, Cliff sends me off with a kiss on the cheek, and the hired car takes me back to campus. By the time I fall into bed, I¡¯m dead-tired. I drop off into a dream, where I luckily get to see Cliff again. This time, we get a little bit closer. A little steamier.


    Until I wake up the next morning for ss. But knowing that I have alone time with Cliff to look forward to makes the day feel so much brighter. I skip off to ss humming and smiling. I feel on top of the world when I walk into ss and sit down next to Paisley. We chat a little while we wait for the professor to show up. I tell her about the housekeeper ad, about meeting Cliff¨C although I spare some of the filthier details. I halfexpect her to disapprove or call me crazy, but instead, Paisley is super supportive.


    ¡°Holy shit, girl,¡± she whispers. ¡°You¡¯re not a housekeeper. You¡¯re a sugar baby.¡±


    ¡°Wait. What? Is that¡¯s going on?¡± I gasp.


    Sheughs. ¡°Of course, silly! He doesn¡¯t want you to clean, he wants you to be his girlfriend. Treat him like a king. And in return, he¡¯ll shower you in gifts and money.¡±


    ¡°How do you know all this?¡± I ask.


    Paisley smirks. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I¡¯ve dabbled a little in my time. But your situation is different. It sounds like you really like this guy.¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± I admit. ¡°He¡¯s almost old enough to be my dad, but he¡¯s so sexy.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention the money,¡± she says with a wink.


    ¡°So you approve? You think it¡¯s a good idea?¡± I implore.


    ¡°Hell yeah, girl. Your folks cut you off, you need cash, and this sexy older man wants to give it to you. Sounds like a win all around!¡± Paisley gushes.


    Between her excitement for me and my own excitement for the evening toe, I stare at the clock throughout ss. Watching the seconds tick down to the moment of truth. Finally, ss lets out for the day. I check my phone to find a text message from Cliff. My heart is pounding as I open it. He¡¯s here, waiting for me!


    I rush to the parking lot and light up like a firework when I see Cliff behind the wheel of an absolutely gorgeous ck Aston Martin. He steps out to usher me into the passenger seat, a gentleman as always.


    ¡°Hey there, gorgeous,¡± he greets me.


    ¡°Hi!¡± I reply excitedly.


    He slides behind the wheel. I look over at him in his designer shades and sleek navy blue casual suit, drinking him in with hungry eyes. Every one of my senses is on fire just being close to him. He¡¯s dressed impably, and he smells like the finest bourbon mixed with the fresh scent of a dense forest in rain. I stare in amazement. Watching his strong, veiny hands on the leather steering wheel. Seeing the light glint off his shiny luxury wristwatch. Hearing the purr of the Aston Martin¡¯s engine as it rolls us into the center of the city.


    ¡°So, am I cleaning today?¡± I ask innocently.


    Cliff smiles over at me. ¡°Not quite. When was thest time you bought yourself something nice, Taylor?¡± he asks.


    I blush. ¡°Well, the other day I bought a fancy frappucino with whipped cream.¡±


    ¡°Consider today an upgrade to that,¡± he says smoothly.


    We pull to a stop on a street famous for its high-priced designer shops and boutiques. The kind of stores I have no business visiting, even before my parents cut me off. I would normally feel out of ce in a designer boutique¨C I know they know I can¡¯t afford anything. But with Cliff, it¡¯s a totally different experience. He puts his arm around my shoulders and guides me with confidence. He has the money to be here, and the swagger to let everyone know it. He has amanding presence. People notice him and respect him on sight. Being with Cliff makes me feel invincible. We walk into one high-end shop after another, and every time, we¡¯re flocked by sales associates hanging on Cliff¡¯s every word. Women fawn over him. Men respect him. Cliff is the centerpoint of every room he walks into, but even more remarkably, I seem to be the centerpoint for him.


    Cliff dotes on me, follows me around the shops, encourages me to try on obscenely pricey, luxurious clothes. He hand-selects jewelry for me. He makes sure I am happy, hydrated, and having fun the whole time. The sales associates bring us trays of champagne and hors d¡¯oeuvres while I flounce around in luscious gowns, killer shoes, and elegant lingerie. We spend hours shopping and racking up a bill that makes my eyes water, but Cliff doesn¡¯t bat an eye. This is pocket change for him, just another day of luxury. He pays me so much attention, our conversations flowing like a waterfall. I¡¯m wildly attracted to this slick, generous, charming master of a man. He makes me feel so secure and adored, and I can¡¯t deny my intense desire to be alone with him again. I¡¯m having so much fun, but I can think of even more enjoyable activities to do together.


    Apparently, Cliff is on the same page. Because at the final boutique, while I¡¯m trying on clothes, I¡¯m surprised to see my handsome hulk of man slip into the dressing room with me. He ces a finger over my lips to quiet me as he pins me back against the wall. I¡¯m fully naked, and Cliff reaches down to cup my mound with onerge, strong hand. His thumb finds my clit and begins to gently circle it. He presses his lips to mine as a sigh escapes my mouth. I rock against his hand, feeling my body bloom for him. His lips trail down my jaw, my ticklish neck, to my chest. Cliff flicks his tongue over one of my perky pink nipples and I have to bite my lip to keep from moaning. He suckles my nipple and tweaks it gently between his teeth while his thumb rubs circr, tight strokes on my sensitive clit. My legs start to shake.


    Cliff stands up straight to whisper roughly in my ear, ¡°Feels good, baby?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm,¡± I mumble.


    Keeping his thumb on my clit, he slides one long finger inside my tight, virginal cunny. He has to use his free hand to cover my mouth as I whimper and sigh. His intense green eyes lock with mine as he fingers me upright in the dressing room. His finger sliding in and out of my pussy feels so divine, and the rhythmic strokes on my clit bring me closer and closer toing.


    I can still hear the muffled sounds of the boutique beyond the velvet curtain¨C the music ying, the click of stilettos on hardwood, the cheery murmur of conversation. We¡¯re hidden, but only by a curtain. We¡¯re not supposed to be in here together, and we¡¯re definitely not supposed to be doing this. But instead of being scary, I¡¯m turned on by the risk of getting caught. It adds an edge of extra sinfulness to the delicious pleasure burning through my body.


    ¡°Come for me, princess,¡± Cliffmands in a soft whisper.


    He immediately swallows my moan in a kiss as my cunny gushes sweet, slick juices all down his hand and wrist. My thighs tremble violently through the orgasm and Cliff keeps me steady. He pulls out his fingers and sucks my honey off just as we both hear the sales associate approaching in her clicky heels.


    ¡°Miss Snow, can I be of assistance?¡± she asks, barely a few feet from the velvet curtain separating us from her.


    ¡°Nope! I¡¯m good. Super good here,¡± I answer quickly.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± she says, and clicks away.


    I release a deep breath and Cliff chuckles. He kisses me on the cheek, pats me on my bare ass, and whispers, ¡°Get dressed. It¡¯s time to go home.¡±


    Still dripping wet and tingly all over from my sneaky climax, I put on my own cutesy pink dress, white socks, and wedge heels. We make our final enormous purchase of the day, and we head back to the car,den with shopping bags. Cliff somehow manages to hold everything and my hand at the same time without looking insane. I don¡¯t know how does it, but he possesses this infinite coolness. He¡¯s always inmand, even without trying. It¡¯s addictive and exhrating to be around him, especially since all of his charms are focused on me.

 Chapter 121

    We chat as we ride back to his ce, and when we get there we go into the kitchen to start cooking dinner together. We sip expensive vintage wine, listen to music, and sing and dance around the ce together. Cliff is a masterful dancer, and I follow his lead perfectly. Our bodiese together like interlocking pieces, and our shared connection shows in our spins and twirls and dips. We sit down for a delicious dinner in his formal dining room.


    Nearing the end of the meal, I gush, ¡°I feel so spoiled.¡±


    ¡°Good. You deserve to be spoiled,¡± Cliff asserts. ¡°Today was just a taste of what¡¯s toe, Taylor. I can give you anything. Everything.¡± ¡°My tuition?¡± I venture quietly.


    He nods. ¡°Tuition, books, amodations, food, bills, clothes, nice things¨C whatever you want. I can make it happen. I made my fortune in real estate a decade ago. I¡¯ve been building on that empire ever since. These days, I have plenty of time and money to spend however I want. And what I want, princess, is you,¡± Cliff concludes.


    ¡°How did I get so lucky?¡± I wonder aloud.


    ¡°You answered the ad,¡± he chuckles, taking a sip of wine. ¡°You¡¯re exactly what I hoped for. Better, even. Taylor, I never expected to feel quite so strongly as I do.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same,¡± I agree enthusiastically. ¡°Ever since we first met.¡±


    ¡°I intended to take things slowly,¡± he says. ¡°But when you showed up, I knew that n would go out the window. I can¡¯t resist you, Taylor. I can¡¯t deny you anything.¡±


    ¡°You can have whatever you want. You can take me,¡± I insist. ¡°Anytime, anywhere.¡±


    His green eyes seem to almost glow with lust. His fist tightens on the table. I see his jaw twitch. I slowly stand up and walk over to him, slipping my dress straps off my shoulders. Cliff watches me approach with pure predatory desire. I tease him with a sh of my panties under my dress, then lick my lips at him. He reaches out for me with his strong arms, pulling me into hisp. I grind my ass against his bulging crotch and let out a moan when I feel his hard, long cock stiffening underneath me. Cliff holds my hips while I sway and rock against him. The friction makes us both feverish for more.


    He spins me around and stands up in a swift movement. He wraps his arms around me and leans in for a deep, powerful kiss. My knees buckle underneath me. My heart explodes like a spray of fireworks. I feel that soullevel rush of warmth and longing for Cliff, like I¡¯m one half calling out for my other half. He cups my face in his hands and strokes my hair. When we finally break apart, his green eyes are bright. Full of meaning without words.


    I say what we¡¯re both thinking.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± I whisper. ¡°I¡¯m a virgin, Cliff, and I don¡¯t want to be one anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle with you,¡± he promises.


    I give him a naughty smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±


    With that, Cliff scoops me into his arms and carries me off to the bedroom. As soon as he sets me down, we start stripping off our clothes. I slip off my pink dress, kick off my shoes and socks, unsp my bra, and tug down my panties. Cliff gets naked and walks me back to the luxurious king-sized bed. Heys me back on the silky sheets and climbs on top of me, his lips and hands exploring every curve and sensitive spot of my body. I writhe and whimper with pleasure under his touch. He kisses my neck and sucks deep, delicious bruises there I can¡¯t wait to admire in the mirrorter. His hands grope my tits, my plump ass, my cinched waist. He dips to nip and suck my breasts. His tongue teases my nipples until they¡¯re rosy and swollen. Every ticklish spiral of pleasure shoots straight down between my legs.


    When Cliff moves down to devour my pussy with his mouth, I cry out with delight.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never felt this before,¡± I gasp.


    His tongue swivels around my clit, then slides up and down my dewy folds. He dips to lunge his tongue inside my tight little hole, then licks and suckles his way back up to my clit. I arch my back and rub against his face while heps up my slick juices. My hands grasp the bedsheets tightly on either side. The pressure inside of me builds up fast, and before long, I¡¯m gushing honey all over Cliff¡¯s masterful tongue. He groans his approval and licks up every drop while my cunny clenches and convulses with orgasm.


    ¡°Ohh my god,¡± I pant. ¡°I need you, Cliff. I need you inside me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, baby,¡± he growls, his hand stroking his cock long and slow as he positions the swollen head at my slick hole. He rubs it in a teasing circle that drives me crazy with desire. I arch against him, begging for more.


    ¡°Please, Cliff,¡± I whimper.


    ¡°You want your sugar daddy to pound that pretty little virgin pussy?¡± he purrs.


    I nod vigorously. ¡°Yes, oh yes!¡± I gasp.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take your virginity. I¡¯ll make you a woman tonight, Taylor,¡± Cliff promises.


    ¡°Please. I need it,¡± I beg.


    ¡°Yes, baby. Yes, you do,¡± he grunts as he pushes the thick head of his cock inside of me.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I mewl and pant with thebination of pain and pleasure shooting through my body. Cliff holds me close and kisses me softly while he pushes into me. His enormous cock stretches the tight walls of my cunny, spearing me open inch by inch. I clench around him and wrap my legs around his waist, my eyes locking with his. Neither of us are ying games¨C we know what we want, and we¡¯re eager to get it.


    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re so tight,¡± Cliff groans. ¡°Feels so fucking good.¡± ¡°Nnngh, yes,¡± I hiss.


    He rocks back and forth slightly, and every thrust pushes his glorious shaft deeper within me. My pussy is so wet and achy with need. Every cell in my body is ringing, dangling over the edge. Every touch, every twinge of delicious pain gets me high. Cliff grabs my wrists in one hand and pins them over my head. His other hand grips my thigh as he slides in and out of my cuny harder and faster. He pounds into me so deep I can feel him striking through my hymen. There¡¯s a sh of searing pain, and then it subsides into a deep, dull ache that only makes the pleasure more intense. ¡°Good girl,¡± Cliff fawns over me. ¡°So fucking good for me.¡± ¡°Your cock feels so good inside me,¡± I moan.


    ¡°This pussy is mine. This womb is mine,¡± he growls.


    ¡°Oh yes. All yours. Every inch of me belongs to you, sir,¡± I agree.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pump you up with mye, Taylor. Can you take it?¡± he grunts.


    ¡°Yes! Fill me up! Put a baby inside this virgin pussy,¡± I cry out.


    Cliff¡¯s hips snap back and forth faster now as he hammers my cunny with his thick, hard cock. The head strikes again and again at my g-spot, a ce I never knew really existed. But I know without a doubt what that the incredible, earthy pleasure I feel is. Cliff knows exactly the right angle to hit deep and true. I gaze into those beautiful green eyes while he fucks me hard. I lift my pelvis as much as I can to meet his every powerful thrust. The friction of his pelvis and soft, curly hair against my tingly clit feels so damn good. I feel the ache of my arms and wrists where he has me pinned, and it adds to the concoction of pleasure. And then there¡¯s the love, true love, pooling in those green eyes. He fucks me like he means it, like he¡¯s been waiting his whole life for this moment. And maybe we both have. I never found a man who made me feel this way, and I can tell I¡¯ve changed his life, too.


    Our bodies crash together in perfect but wild tandem, as we both spiral out of control. Lust builds higher, restraint ebbs away to nothing. Before long, we are rutting like wild animals in heat. The headboard bangs rowdily against the wall. The mattress shakes. Every thrust makes a resounding smack of his heavy balls swinging against my juicy ass cheeks, added to the slick squelch of my dripping cunny. I¡¯m so wet there¡¯s a puddle forming underneath me in the sheets. We¡¯re so close now. Hanging on by a thread and so wrapped up in each other, we can no longer tell where he ends and I begin. We¡¯re interlocked now and forever.


    ¡°Almost there, baby,¡± Cliff grunts.


    ¡°Me too,¡± I breathe. ¡°Fuck me harder.¡±


    With a growl of desire, Cliff rears back and shoves inside of me. His cock ms into my g-spot over and over again as he pounds my drenched pussy. I moan with every stroke, whimpering his name and incoherently begging for more. He thrusts harder and faster as he loses all self-control. Cliff uses my pussy like the fuck toy it is. He lets go of my wrists and uses both hands to grip my hips. He holds me in ce while he fucks me harder than before.


    ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± I squeak out as another orgasm rushes over me.


    That¡¯s all it takes to send Cliff over the edge. He lets out a deep bellow of pleasure, and I feel him tense up. His cock twitches inside of me, pumping long spurts of precious seed deep inside my fertile, virginal womb. He ekes out every drop, with the help of my cunny clenching around him. I squeeze him dry before I unwrap my legs and let him go. He withdraws andys beside me, holding me in his powerful arms. We sigh and whisper sweet nothing words to each other as wee down. He strokes my hair, I listen to his steady heartbeat.


    ¡°I hope you realize you¡¯re never getting rid of me now,¡± I giggle.


    Cliff kisses my hair. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of letting you go, Taylor. I wasn¡¯t joking when I said you belong to me.¡±


    ¡°I know. And I love it. I want to be yours, now and always,¡± I gush. ¡°You¡¯re everything I want, Cliff. I¡¯ve been so aimless and lost all this time. School wasn¡¯t enough for me. The guys my own age weren¡¯t enough for me. But you? You tick every single box I had and then some.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the most beautiful, charming, loveable woman I¡¯ve ever met. I mean to spend every day from here onward doing everything in my power to keep you so, so happy,¡± he pledges. ¡°You deserve the world, and I intend to give it to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m falling for you, Cliff,¡± I confess, my cheeks flushed.


    He smiles and kisses me softly. ¡°I¡¯m falling, too. But we¡¯ll catch each other.¡±


    I grin against his lips. ¡°Always.¡±


    From that night, the two of us are inseparable. Even though he dutifully pays my tuition and bills (and then some) for the rest of the school year, it doesn¡¯t take long for me to figure out that college just isn¡¯t for me.


    I would rather spend my precious time traveling, shopping, cooking, dancing,ughing, singing¨C anything with Cliff.


    He¡¯s the most fascinating and sexy man I¡¯ve ever known. At first, my parents are skeptical of my choice to drop out and be with Cliff. But after one borate, fancy dinner at Cliff¡¯s house, my parents immediately fell for him, too.


    He¡¯s impossible to resist, and my parents love knowing I¡¯m well taken care of. Especially now that I¡¯m pregnant! I¡¯m due in the summer, and I can¡¯t wait to build my family with the man of my dreams.


    From sugar daddy to real daddy, I¡¯m excited to see where our path of love together takes us.

 Chapter 122

    BEING HIS GYMNAST


    The bright white lights above me cast an eerie shaft of illumination across the stage.


    I feel swept up in the magic of the theater, the drama of the great


    scarlet curtains drawn back with golden tassels.


    The glossy but well-worn wooden nks of the stage creak ever so softly beneath me with every soft step.


    Every mottled whorl of the wood is a new texture on the sensitive bottoms of my feet, barely softened by my flexible acro shoes that feel more like socks.


    The ceilings overhead are vaulted to such a lofty height that it¡¯s more of a sky than a ceiling. I can hardly make out the scarlet and gold damask design, like I¡¯m trying to see the surface of the sun. There¡¯s a luxurious, opulent art deco design to the theater which lends a vintage touch, and the expert mood lighting makes for an ethereal ambience.


    The audience is broken up into three levels, including VIP seats that nk the vast walls.


    The seats seem to stretch out endlessly in each direction from the stage, but the whole audience is cast in dark shadow.


    I blink out into the darkness, my eyes partly blinded by the white glow from above. It¡¯s chilly in the theater, and if I were an audience member I would need a cozy coat to stayfortable. But here on the stage, the lights keep me warm, even hot.


    Teeny beads of sweat gather at my temples as I peer out into the vast nkness of the crowd.N?velDrama.Org content.


    My heart is thumping so hard in my chest that it aches a little, but the adrenaline pumping through my veins makes me feel more alive than ever before.


    I have goosebumps covering my arms and legs, but I¡¯m lit with a glow from above and within.


    The lights shimmer across my heavily-sequined ensemble. It¡¯s a formfitted silvery crop top and matching tight athletic shorts paired with a ton of body glitter.


    The outfit is over-the-top, as most of my costumes are, but it does a good job of showing off my petite, curvy body.


    I can almost feel the eyes of the crowd honing in on my perky, round breasts, my taut ass, my long, elegant legs. They love to see my longshes flutter and my full lips pout as I emote onstage and y perfectly whatever role I¡¯m cast.


    My long, dark curls are bound in a high ponytail, the locks sweeping around my shoulders. I tilt my sweet, cherubic face up to the light and close my eyes. I suck in a low, slow breath and find my center.


    I sense the rows of interested eyes staring at me, waiting for my first move. People are always eager to see me seed¨C or fail.


    But I rarely fail. I¡¯m a professional, I¡¯m a devotee, I was made for this stage. The endorphins are flowing, my body is tingling from head to toe with anticipation and barely-restrained energy.


    My feet are itching to dance across the stage.


    My body is ready to bend and sway and enchant the crowd with my grace. I amser-focused on the task at hand. I am intensely aware of every little cough, sigh, or murmur from the crowd in the initial silence.


    I listen for the telltale swell of the music that cues me into motion like a magic spell enchanting my body. When the hail of violins and cellos harkens me out, I raise my arms above my head slowly in preparation.


    Passion and peace arise in equal measures inside of me as I begin to move across the stage. My feet make quick work of the space, running, tiptoeing, leaping, and twirling in perfect rhythm with the dramatic music.


    I arch my back and twist myself around. I curl in tight like a rosebud and arch outward like I¡¯m blooming under a loving sun.


    All the while, I feel the delicious thrill of being watched. I am more than an entertainer, I am a spectacle to be desired. Eyes locked on the swerve of my body, the shape of my movements, the passion in my every nimble step.


    I know it¡¯s more than art that keeps their gaze drawn to me. Admiration borders close to lust, and lust dances right along the line of obsession.


    I¡¯ve had countless admirers over the years, even though I¡¯m only neen. Men see the way I move my body and they can¡¯t help but wonder what else I can do. If I can arch my back and do a split onstage, they can only fathom what my body is capable of in the bedroom.


    I am the silent star of many a wild fantasy that will nevere true, and even though it can be intimidating to know that, I can¡¯t deny how it makes me feel. I love being wanted.


    I love being coveted.


    Even the one-way nature of the dance turns me on. No matter how deeply I entice my audience, no matter how advanced their fantasies around me be, it will nevere to fruition.


    They lust after me endlessly and there¡¯s nothing I can do to stop them-not that I want to. I draw energy from their lust. I use it to fuel every backbend and leaping twist.


    But sometimes¡­ I do wish I could reach out across the vast expanse between the stage and the crowd and make contact.


    As Ind a particrly twisty backflip, I nce out into the audience. To my surprise, there¡¯s a pir of light streaked through the darkness now, illuminating one seat in the very center of the theater. I can make out the shape of a tall, broad-shouldered man sitting there in an elegant suit.


    He has dark hair, streaked with a dignified peal of silver and swept back from his handsome face. He has a strong jaw and high cheekbones, and eyes that could entrance me right back. He emanates strength.


    He radiates charisma. I find myself desperate to know everything about him.


    I¡¯m drawn to him like a moth to a dancing me, even though I¡¯m the one dancing.


    In fact, I feel as though I¡¯m just dancing for him. This mysterious, handsome stranger with the hypnotic eyes might as well be the only person in the audience. I turn all of my focus to my mystery admirer. I feel his eyes on my breasts, my waist, my taut little ass.


    He¡¯s drinking me in like a tall ss of cool water. I lick my lips and run my hands down my body¨C slowly. I make sure to luxuriate over every curve and swell of my petite frame. I feel the sharp edges of sequins under my fingertips and the heat growing between my thighs.


    A glistening drop of sweat rolls down my back as I arch forward. I stretch my arms to the floor and lift off, bncing myself on my two hands with my legs in the air.


    Using every stitch of self-discipline in my muscles, I gracefully drop my legs forward in a slow flip. I reach up and easily pull my hair loose from its tie as I stand up straight.


    I toss my hair so that it shakes out full and wavy to frame my pretty face. I sway my hips and sweep my arms around myself. My hands caress my breasts.


    I feel their fullness in my palms, roll my perky nipples between my fingers until I feel the tingle deep inside me. Every touch is like a gentle jolt to my pussy. It¡¯s not long before I¡¯m slick and soaking through the tight crotch of my sequined dance shorts.


    Every time I look into the crowd, my admirer seems a little bit closer. He¡¯s in the third row, then the second, then the front. His eyes never leave me. There¡¯s no one else around.


    I can¡¯t even see any other faces. Nothing stands out to me but him. Something about him tells me he is important. He¡¯s a man with a lot of connections.


    He could take me and turn me into a magnificent starlet. A dazzling queen of the stage. He has the power to control the theater like a puppeteer, to ce the moving pieces as he sees fit. He could turn this Midwest wannabe into a bonafide international dance and gymnastics icon.


    I just have to seduce him first. As I slip one sleeve of my silvery crop top off my shoulder, he stands up.


    He starts walking up the steps to the stage. My heart is pounding, but I keep going. I take another step, slip off the other shoulder.


    He stands before me now, tall and strong and dignified. His face is both handsome and unclear, like my eyes won¡¯t let me memorize his featurespletely.


    I yearn to please him.


    I long for his sweet approval. I cross my arms, grab the bottom hem of my top, and peel it up over my head. My breasts spill out and my nipples stiffen up in the cool air. I fondle my full tits as I step closer to him, licking my lips.


    ¡°Can you stick thending?¡± he asks in a deep, resounding voice.


    I feel the vibrations through the floor. I nod. ¡°Of course. I can do anything you want.¡±


    ¡°Arch that back for me. Let me see how flexible you are,¡± hemands.


    He reaches out with one muscr arm and I rest my back against him while I bend backwards. His other hand drapes across my bare chest. His palmys t against my thumping heart while he inspects me with his intense gaze.


    I¡¯m trembling and dripping with desire for him. I am so tightly wound, so in need of release, and I know he could give it to me. I have to prove myself worthy, and he will give me the whole world. His hand is moving down my chest, down my smooth, t stomach to my slick, aching mound.


    I sigh and push up into him in a wordless plea for more. He¡¯s folding over me, his lips nearly an inch from my bare skin.


    Just then, the world goes shaky. The ground beneath our feet rumbles like the shifting of tectonic tes.


    The mystery admirer disappears and I am alone on the stage for a moment before my eyes flutter open wide.


    ¡°Please fasten your seatbelts. We are experiencing light turbulence,¡± chimes a cordial female voice over the airne inte.


    I hastily click my seatbelt and grip the armrests on either side of me. I look around at the crowded airne cabin. I grab the little bottle of water in my cup holder and take a swig.


    I stare out the window at the heavenly puffs and swirls of white clouds through the deep blue sky.


    I sigh as I tilt my head back against the seat. It¡¯s only a short flight of a few hours from my hometown in Ohio to the big, sparkling, surreal city of New York.


    But I¡¯ve been frantically practicing, nning, and panicking about this big move for the past few weeks since I found out it was a sure thing. By now, I¡¯m already exhausted enough to fall asleep thirty minutes into the flight.


    I check my watch. My heart skips a beat when I see the time. There¡¯s only about forty-five minutes left in the air before wend in the Big Apple. I must have slept like the dead. Well, except for the content of my dreams, which was very much alive.


    In fact, I almost feel as though the emotions and sensations in that fantasy world are more real than this ne right now.


    The connection I felt with that handsome, older stranger in the crowd seems too visceral to be make believe.


    If he¡¯s a figment of my imagination, I need to start spending way more time in my own head. Even if he isn¡¯t real, the effects he had on my body are definitely real.


    I¡¯m still tingly all over and slick between my thighs. I keep my legs tightly closed with my travel nket over myp.


    My eyes dart around nervously for signs of anyone looking at me funny. My dream was so engrossing, I hope I didn¡¯t moan or sigh in my sleep.


    It¡¯s silly, but I always have this weird worry that people can read my mind¨C especially when I think dirty thoughts. The truth is that I¡¯m just an innocent neen-year-old virgin who hardly knows enough about sex to fantasize in the first ce.


    I¡¯ve spent pretty much my whole life devoted to my craft. Long hours practicing backbends on the bnce beam or memorizing choreography for the stage.


    Quite frankly, I haven¡¯t had time to mess around. I wish I could meet a guy like the sexy older man from my dream, someone who could teach me what I¡¯ve been missing all this time. Until then, I have to keep my little desires to myself.


    I look around and see, with relief, that nobody¡¯s paying attention to me. It¡¯s pretty loud in the cabin anyway.


    It¡¯s a busy afternoon flight, filled with jetsetters, businesspeople, moms with whining children, even a group of young men who look like a sports team of some kind.

 Chapter 123

    All absorbed in their own little worlds.


    I lean back in my seat and rx. A smile spread across my face when I look out the window and see New York City shimmering like a flicker of light in the water.


    As we fly closer and closer, the scintiting cityscapees into view. My jaw drops at the lofty skyscrapers, the glistening windows and metal siding of the buildings, the twisting streets that traverse the bustling metropolis below.


    I feel a flutter of nervous excitement. It¡¯s alling together! My dreams of making it in the world of gymnastics and dance, of bing a real star, it¡¯s so close I can almost taste it.


    After years of hard work, I¡¯m finally going to train with the best of the best, a talent scout and former athlete-turned-coach named Nick Thomson.


    He¡¯s world-famous, ridiculously sessful, and well-connected.


    He¡¯s worked with the best of the best, and he knows the industry backward and forward. I¡¯ve never met him, never even seen the guy, but I remember his name.


    He¡¯s the guy all my idols have worked with. He¡¯s the one who catapults potential into stardom. And now it¡¯s my turn to gain from his power.


    As the ne descends fornding, my excitement shoots through the roof. By the time we¡¯re disembarking, I¡¯m so giddy I nearly forget all my luggage. I¡¯m grinning ear to ear as I roll my carry-on through the bustling NYC airport.


    Everywhere I look, people are moving at top speed, all on a mission. Back home in Ohio, it¡¯s a slower pace of life. I¡¯ve always been the odd one out, the girl who tries too hard and won¡¯t take time off. But here, everyone seems to be that way.


    City folks walk with a purpose, and I do my best to join them. My heart is soaring as I go to baggage im, grab my pink suitcase, and keep it moving.


    I can see all around me people are reuniting with each other. Family members cheer and hug each other. Couples run to each other¡¯s arms and catch up in a passionate kiss.


    It¡¯s a beautiful sight to behold, but it gives me a little twinge of homesickness. There¡¯s no family, friend, or lover waiting to scoop me up. I left everything and everyone I know back home.


    But when I see a sign with my name, Carly Kittredge, emzoned across it, I light up. Holding the sign is a man so startlingly handsome, I do a double take.


    He¡¯s tall, built like a powerful athlete, and dressed like a stylish New Yorker. He¡¯s also nearly old enough to be my father, a fact which definitely draws me in.


    I¡¯ve always preferred older guys, and this one is a perfect specimen.


    He has dark hair streaked with glimmering silver, green eyes that enchant me from a distance, and a calm assuredness about him. I instantly feel a connection with him.


    The fact that he really resembles the literal man of my dreams isn¡¯t lost on me. But could it be¨C this is the Nick Thomson? How did I not realize how gorgeous he is?


    I walk up to him with a shy wave. ¡°Mr. Thomson?¡± I pipe up. He nods. ¡°Miss Kittredge?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me!¡± I chirp back.


    He smiles at me, and I melt at his dimples and the soft crinkles at the corner of his eyes. He offers a handshake, but being a nice Midwestern girl, I instinctively go in for a hug. Instead of making it weird, he embraces me fully. From the second my cheek touches his strong chest, I¡¯m a goner.


    There¡¯s a connection between us that is instantaneous. Suddenly, I don¡¯t feel so homesick. His warmth, his strength, his demeanor¨C everything makes me want to be close to him. Always.


    Oh god. One second in, and I¡¯m already falling for my coach.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to finally meet you. We¡¯re going to do great work together, I can tell,¡± he assures me in a voice velvety smooth and deep. ¡°You can call me Nick. Or even Coach.¡±


    I hope there aren¡¯t actual heartsing out of my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m so excited to be here. It¡¯s truly an honor,¡± I reply breathlessly.


    ¡°Thank you. The feeling is mutual,¡± Coach Nick remarks. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get out of this stuffy airport. The city awaits.¡±


    He offers me his arm and I happily take it. He grabs my suitcase with the other arm and leads me through the crowded airport to the gleaming exit. We step out into the free air and a sleek, very expensive, ck luxury sedan rolls up to the curb.


    ¡°Is that your car?¡± I ask, shocked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he answers.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then who¡¯s driving it?¡± I ask.


    He chuckles. ¡°My chauffeur. Louis.¡±


    Coach opens the back passenger door for me and I slide in while he puts my suitcase in the back. Louis, a jolly-looking man with wispy white mutton chops, smiles at me in the overhead mirror. I smile back bashfully.


    Coach slides in next to me and closes the door. The car pulls away from the airport pickup and out onto the road.


    ¡°It¡¯s about an hour or so drive with traffic,¡± Coach points out. ¡°You can getfortable, even rest your eyes if you¡¯d like. I know you¡¯ve been training hard, and we¡¯re going to work even harder together.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think I could keep my eyes closed when there¡¯s so much to take in,¡± I gush.


    ¡°In that case, Louis, turn on some music,¡± Coach Nick requests.


    I¡¯m on cloud nine as I watch thendscape changing outside the window. Even the view from the highway is intriguing to me. I¡¯ve never been far from home.


    The farthest I¡¯ve gone before now was Chicago one time for my sixteenth birthday.


    Sinatra¡¯s silky vocals and brass set the mood while we drive through the city to the Brooklyn Bridge. I am fascinated by the world outside. I can¡¯t get enough of the architecture, the fashion, even the grunge and grime of the city enchants me.


    It¡¯s a whole different world from the suburban life I¡¯ve been living.


    As we cross into Manhattan, I¡¯m awash in noise and color. Everything is teeming with life, from the gigantic billboards, the honking cars, the traffic lights, peopleughing and shouting, music sting from windows and cars.


    It¡¯s a smorgasbord of sensory overload and I love being drenched in it all.


    I shake my head with amazement as I stare out the window.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is my real life,¡± I murmur.


    ¡°Believe it. You¡¯re really here,¡± Coach says warmly.


    I turn to look at him, happy tears in my eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve worked so hard for this. It¡¯s like a dreame true,¡± I confess.


    ¡°Your audition tapes were very impressive. You beat out hundreds of other top-notch candidates to win this partnership with me. You deserve to be here, Carly,¡± Coach Nick insists. His green eyes are bright with passion.


    ¡°Thank you, sir. I intend to prove it every day!¡± I assert.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear. Now, we only have a few short weeks together. But you are already so advanced, we¡¯ll have no problem getting you ready for the uing season ofpetitions and auditions. You¡¯ll be perfectly positioned to sweep the field, be a real contender on the international stage,¡± Coach Nick exins.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to work,¡± I assure him.


    He smiles and nudges my shoulder with his. ¡°I believe it.¡±


    After a long, exciting ride through the city, we arrive at a luxurious apartment building that stretches way up into the sky. Louis pulls to the curb and retrieves my luggage while Coach and I step out onto the sidewalk.


    ¡°Thanks, Louis. I¡¯ll take it from here,¡± Coach Nick says, taking my suitcase.


    Louis leaves to park the car, and Coach leads me into the building, past a smiling doorman. The interior of the building is even more beautiful than the outside somehow. Everything is bright white and modern, slick fixtures and clean lines everywhere I look. We take the elevator up to the top floor-the penthouse suite. My heart is hammering like crazy as Coach leads me into his apartment.


    ¡°Holy cow,¡± I breathe, looking around at the impressive space.


    ¡°So, this is my home. You¡¯ll be staying with me, since our work will involve early mornings andte nights. In order to reach maximum potential, we¡¯ll have to keep close. This is an intense partnership, but I think you already understand the value of hard work and dedication,¡± he exins as he leads me on a tour of the ce.


    Every room is more luxe and elegant than the former. A full chef¡¯s kitchen. A lofty living room with vaulted ceilings and wide, bright windows. Two full bathrooms with incredible golden fixtures, wfoot tubs, rain showers, the works. He shows me a private gymnastics and dance studio tricked out with everything we could possibly need.


    ¡°Wow. An in-home studio,¡± I gasp.


    ¡°Of course. My home alsoes with ess to the gym, pool, spa, and sauna on-site,¡± Coach says. ¡°And here is your bedroom.¡±


    He opens the door to a gorgeous, neat room with a queen-sized bed and a lovely sitting area. There¡¯s a walk-in closet and a bay window overlooking the city.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I exim.


    ¡°It¡¯s yours for the time being,¡± he says. ¡°My room is on the other side of that wall, so I¡¯m close by in case you need anything.¡±


    I¡¯m suddenly intensely aware that we¡¯re just two good-looking, athletic, passionate adults standing in a romantic bedroom. Alone together. With that unmistakable connection crackling between us like a live wire. I can feel his body heat. I can smell his manly scent. His presence is doing strange, wicked things to my own body. I wonder if he can tell. But before the tension reaches a screaming peak, he steps away with a nce at his watch.


    ¡°My apologies, Carly. I hate to leave you so soon after your arrival, but I have a meeting with an important corporate sponsor in about half an hour across town,¡± he says.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine! I¡¯m just going to unpack and rx a little bit,¡± I assure him.


    ¡°Perfect. Make yourself at home, help yourself to anything you find in the kitchen. I will be back sometime tonight. If the meeting runste, don¡¯t feel obligated to wait up for me,¡± Coach says. ¡°Again, it¡¯s wonderful to meet you, Carly.¡±


    He slips away, leaving me to wander around the penthouse in a giddy daze. I unpack, I explore a little more, I make myself a sandwich made of the most upscale ingredients I¡¯ve ever seen outside of a fancy restaurant. I take a long, leisurely soak in a wfoot tub while listening to music. I take my time drying off and lounging around in a fluffy white robe provided for me. After a while, I video-call my family back home. I have a great time catching up with my mom, dad, and two older sisters. I walk around and show them some of the penthouse, which they all find deeply impressive. My sisters, both athletes in their own right, are excited for me but a little bit jealous. My mom reminds me to be careful, my dad tells me to work hard and do what Coach Nick says. I¡¯ll have no problem doing that¨C in fact, I would do just about anything Coach wants. In or out of the studio.

 Chapter 124

    When I hear Coach Nick arrive back at the apartment, I quickly hang up the call with my family and listen for his footsteps. I realize that it¡¯s been several hours, and it¡¯s now dark outside, although the city continues to glow like dense stars in the darkness.


    I hear Coach walking across the apartment and the soft jangle of keys. I hop up off my bed and hurry out into the hall to intercept him as hees toward the bedrooms.


    Not only am I eager to hear what the corporate sponsor had to say, but I can¡¯t stay away from Nick. Even though he wasn¡¯t gone too long, and I only just met him anyway, I can¡¯t deny that I missed his presence.


    It¡¯s hard not to get attached, especially when he¡¯s my only known contact out here in the big city.


    He looks somewhat surprised to see me, and I¡¯m delighted to see him. He¡¯s dressed sharply like earlier, only now his tie is loosened and swept over one shoulder and his jacket is folded over his arm.


    His ck undershirt barely conceals the powerful, muscr chest and arms underneath.


    There¡¯s a rugged edge to his charm right now, and it¡¯s doing dirty things to my body. I fold my arms over my chest and shrink in on myself a little, suddenly feeling exposed even though I¡¯m wearing a modest set of print pajamas.


    Like he can read my X-rated thoughts when I look at him. Like he knows I¡¯m wet between the thighs for him.


    What is wrong with me? He¡¯s not supposed to be my lover. He¡¯s my coach! He¡¯s a father figure, not boyfriend potential. I¡¯m a young, innocent virgin with career ambitions¨C what am I doing falling all over myself for a guy a decade and a half older than me?


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still awake. I thought you might be asleep by now after a long day of travel,¡± he greets me warmly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to miss you,¡± I admit.


    He smiles. ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay up past your bedtime for me.¡±


    I blush deeply. ¡°I¡¯m neen. I¡¯m more of an adult than you think,¡± I blurt out.


    Coach raises an eyebrow and takes a step closer, looking intensely at me. His eyes burn right through to my very core. Like he can see every part of me. Unclothed, unhidden.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re certainly not a child,¡± he agrees softly.


    There¡¯s that same tension between us again. We¡¯re both holding back.


    Just barely.


    He clears his throat. ¡°Anyway. Tomorrow will be a full day of work.¡± ¡°Practice?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Eventually. But first, you need to settle in and dpress. Get used to the city, find your bearings. I can help you with that. But for tonight, just get some rest,¡± he insists.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Okay. See you in the morning?¡± I pipe up.


    He reaches out and touches my shoulder with onerge hand. I feel his body heat like a shock of electricity. I¡¯m tingly and hot all over from that one light touch.


    ¡°Goodnight, Carly,¡± he says.


    ¡°Night, Coach,¡± I reply.


    He gives me a nod and disappears into his bedroom. I watch the door close. Then I slip back into my own room and climb into bed, pressing my ear against the wall. I can hear him moving around in his room. Footsteps, kicking off his shoes, humming under his breath. I smile when I note that he actually has a very pleasant voice. And then it dawns on me that he¡¯s taking his clothes off. I hear the faint jingle of a belt buckle, then the whip of a zipper. I picture him getting naked, putting visuals to the sounds I catch through the wall. I imagine his brawny chest and sculpted arms. I want to run my fingers along the ridges of his abs. I want him to fold me up tight in his powerful embrace. I reply the moment of our hug in the airport. The way he took me into his arms so instinctively. He sensed that I needed a hug and he leaned in. I remember his heart thumping under my cheek. The first time I inhaled his masculine scent that drives me wild.


    Through the wall, I hear him get into bed. The mattress squeaks faintly and I hear the soft rustle of bedsheets, then the flick of amp turning on. I sink down into my pillows with my cheek still turned to the wall. My hand trails down the front of my pajama pants. I cup my tingly, aching mound in my palm and stifle a moan as I listen to Coach in bed. I picture him listening to me the same way, both of us silently fantasizing about the other. We¡¯re a world away, and there are canyons of professional boundaries between us, but at the same time¡­ he¡¯s right there. Just on the other side of the wall. If I were to go one door further down the hall, we would be together. Maybe together in his bed. So close, yet so far.


    But what I can¡¯t see, I can imagine. I picture him sliding his hand inside his boxers, stroking his magnificent cock. I lick my lips at the idea of tasting him. I wish I knew how it feels to choke on his rod, feel him push down my throat ande all over my pretty face. My fingers circle my overstimted clit while my mind runs wild. I hear a rhythmic rustling of bedsheets¨C like he really is touching himself while I do the same.


    Just a wall away.


    I caress my full breasts, I insert one dainty finger inside my dripping cunny. I rut against my own hand while I listen to Coach¡¯s soft breaths and sighs. I let out a little moan of pleasure when I gushe all over my fingers, and I barely try to conceal it. In fact, I hope he hears me moan.


    In this moment, I¡¯m so fiery with desire, I don¡¯t care who knows¨C I¡¯m hopelessly attracted to my new father figure, and I wish he would march into this bedroom and take my virginity. I drift off to sleep with my hand still tucked into my pajama pants, and my dreams take the shape of Coach Nick and me, alone together on a stage again. This time, we get a little closer.


    In the morning, I awaken to the smell of coffee and omelettes after a restful night. I peel myself out of bed and into some cozy workout clothes, then head down to the kitchen.


    My jaw drops when I turn the corner to find Coach Nick cooking breakfast in nothing but a white towel wrapped around his waist, his silverstreaked hair still damp from a morning shower. He turns to smile at me and I force myself to look normal.


    ¡°Morning. Sleep well?¡± he greets me.


    I slide onto a stool at the eat-in counter and he sets a te of food in front of me.


    ¡°Mhm. Wow, that smells incredible,¡± I reply. My stomach yowls in agreement.


    ¡°Egg white omelette with spinach, veggies, and pesto. You drink coffee?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I would get it in an IV drip if I could,¡± I answer.


    He chuckles. ¡°Likewise.¡±


    He slides a steaming mug of fragrant, high-quality coffee next to my te.


    ¡°So what¡¯s on the agenda for today?¡± I ask between bites. ¡°Bnce beam? Ptes?¡±


    ¡°How about a luxury shopping trip and a French restaurant?¡± he suggests.


    My eyes go round with wonder. ¡°Wait. Really?¡± I breathe.


    Coach nods, looking pleased with my reaction. ¡°Just a day to dpress. Get used to the city. Plus, you¡¯ll need new, top of the line gear, not to mention formal outfits for events. How¡¯s that sound?¡± he asks.


    I¡¯m positively brimming with excitement. ¡°Oh my god. Heavenly.¡±


    We quickly finish breakfast, get cleaned up, and dressed for a lovely day out in the city. I¡¯m still in shock as Louis drives Coach and I all over Manhattan.


    We hit up every designer shop on each block. We buy formal gowns, leotards, upscale skincare and makeup, new acro shoes, a plethora of glittery costumes, handbags, perfumes, even a pair of sleek heels that cost more than my whole wardrobebined. Everywhere we go, people know Nick Thomson.


    He¡¯s a VIP in every club, it seems. His list of connections is endless. And when I¡¯m beside him, people treat me with more respect than I¡¯ve ever felt. I stand up straighter.


    I feel taller, stronger, more confident with every moment I spend by his side. Just before we head to the restaurant for our reservation, we dip into onest boutique.


    I look around at all thecy, naughty lingerie on disy. Crotchless panties. Bondage sets. Roley ensembles that make me blush.


    ¡°Anything you want is yours,¡± Coach says.


    I¡¯ve never picked out expensive lingerie before, but with my newfound self esteem, I manage to pick out a few sets that really show off my curves. I look at myself in the gilded mirror of the dressing room and feel a swell of self-love.


    I look like a dream. I look like a girl who¡¯s good enough to stick anynding, andnd any hottie.

 Chapter 125

    Too bad the only one I want is off-limits. But then¡­ why are we in a lingerie shop together if our rtionship is purely professional? Why do I feel a deep yearning whenever he looks at me with those deep green eyes?


    When we sit down at our candlelit, white-clothed table for dinner, my heart is thumping like crazy. The man across from me is everything my heart desires.


    He¡¯s handsome, clever, witty, kind, and hard-working. He respects me and builds me up¨C I¡¯ve only known him for twenty-four hours and I already feel ten times more confident. And we haven¡¯t even hit the studio yet!


    ¡°How are you feeling about your stay in the city?¡± he asks as he pours a ss of wine.


    ¡°Really good. I mean, today was a total whirlwind. I had so much fun,¡± I gush.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m d I could kick off our partnership on a high note. We have a lot of work to do together, and we will starting tonight. But I wanted to establish trust andfort between us first. Besides, I know how hard you¡¯ve worked to get here. You deserve a little pampering,¡± he exins.


    ¡°I hope I can prove I¡¯m worth it,¡± I confess.


    ¡°I believe in you. I¡¯m fully invested in your future. In our future together,¡± he says.


    I tell him, ¡°Thank you again. For the opportunity. For everything.¡± Coach leans forward, his eyes locked on me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been working this industry for a long time. I¡¯ve partnered with the best of the best. My sess has brought me wealth and power, but there are more important things. Trust. Teamwork. True human connection,¡± he muses. ¡°I feel that with you.¡±


    After a pause, he continues, ¡°I want you to know that I will take care of you, Carly. As long as you¡¯re with me, your every need will be met.¡±


    The waiter arrives to take our order. Mushroom risotto for me, steak for him.


    Our conversation flows back to our ns for the evening. After a rxing day of shopping in the city, we return to the penthouse for a little one-on-one studio work.


    During the drive back, I could hardly focus on anything besides how close he was to me. His leg mere inches from mine. His heat radiating, calling me closer.


    When we step into the studio, that fire is still burning bright. Coach directs me to the low-height bnce beam for warm-ups. He walks me through several reps, exining the process as we go. He¡¯s detailed and methodical, but his demeanor is more encouragement thanmand.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He knows just what to say to get me to move my body a certain way. He can speak with just a look, just a nce.


    We¡¯re falling in sync. Mentor and protege, perfectly attuned to each other. He pushes me further than I would normally go, but he always has my best interests in mind. He¡¯s always ready to catch me should I fall.


    But every time he touches me, I feel it like a searing handprint. My body is aching for him. I respect him as deeply as I want him, and I know the feeling is mutual.


    I feel the way he watches me as he puts his hand on my lower back to steady me. I feel his eyes soaking in my curves in my form-fitting leotard.


    He tries to step back, always keep his distance. But he can¡¯t resist. Again and again, we find ourselves dangerously close, with only a worn thread of propriety left between us.


    ¡°Take a break. You¡¯re working hard,¡± he urges me.


    Panting, I sit down on the bnce beam with my legs hanging off. Coach saunters up to me, standing between my legs with his hands on my shoulders. He peers deep into my eyes.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± he asks gruffly.


    I lick my lips. My heart is pounding. I¡¯m positively soaking through my leotard. I wonder if he can tell, if he can smell the desire on me. My eyes flit downward. There¡¯s a stiffening bulge at the front of his trousers. He¡¯s trying to hold back, but his body betrays him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hold back anymore,¡± I murmur.


    He frowns slightly. ¡°You¡¯re doing great, Carly. You pushed to your limit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about gymnastics,¡± I rify pointedly.


    The realization of my meaning dawns on his handsome face. He runs his hands down my thighs. I can see some kind of inner battle ying out in his eyes. He¡¯s reaching for something to restrain him. He¡¯s waiting for me to change my mind, to pull back.


    But I don¡¯t.


    ¡°You have so much to teach me,¡± I begin softly. I slip one strap down my shoulder.


    ¡°Carly, be careful,¡± he warns.


    ¡°Or what?¡± I whisper. ¡°I trust you, Coach Nick. You said you¡¯d take care of me. You said my every need will be met.¡±


    He cups my face with bothrge hands. I tremble with delight at his touch. I pull down the other strap and peel down my leotard. My full breasts pour out and he caresses them in his hands. I roll the suit down my taut stomach, over my hips and thighs.


    I push it down my legs and kick it to the side, sitting naked on the bnce beam. He leans in close enough to kiss me, but he stops just before touching.


    ¡°What is it you need?¡± he murmurs.


    ¡°You. All of you,¡± I whisper. ¡°Inside of me.¡±


    He can¡¯t resist any longer. He bumps forward and we collide in a passionate, forceful kiss. He strokes my hair, my face. His hands trail down my back and caress my dainty waist. His tongue pushes into my mouth while his hands push my legs apart.


    He reaches two fingers down to rub my clit while his lips trail down my ticklish neck. He leaves little nipping kisses in his wake, tiny bruises to admire in the mirror tomorrow. His fingertips massage tight, perfect circles that make me quiver all over.


    When he bends down to dive his tongue between my legs, I nearly fall off the bnce beam.


    But my new daddy, Coach Nick, holds me steady while he devours my slick, gushing cunny. I¡¯m dripping all over his magical mouth.


    His lips nip and suckle my clit while heps up my juices with his warm, wet tongue. Every tiny movement sends me shivering with delight. His hands rove up to y with my tits. I arch my back and grip the beam tightly while he licks my pussy. I find myself grinding against his face and whimpering for more.


    ¡°Oh my gosh,¡± I gasp. ¡°That feels so good.¡±


    Coach moves faster, sucking my clit with more pressure. I can feel the tension knotting up inside of me. My body tensing for a climax.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost there! Ohh, I¡¯ming!¡± I cry out.


    My cunny gushes sweet nectar all over his tongue, and he slurps up every drop. As I¡¯ming back to reality, Coach lifts me off the beam and sets me on the mat.


    He kisses me deeply. I reach out to touch his erection through his trousers.


    He rocks against my hand and suddenly, I know what I need. I drop down to my knees in front of him and eagerly start unzipping his front. He strokes my hair and gathers it in his fist.


    His cock pops out, tall and stiff and glorious. My mouth is watering already when I lean in to taste him with my tongue.


    ¡°That¡¯s my good girl,¡± he purrs.


    I love the feeling of his thick cock pushing into my mouth inch by mouthwatering inch. He makes my cheeks ache with his fullness, and when he rocks back into my throat I cough a little. But I quickly recover, and it¡¯s not long before I¡¯m bobbing up and down on his cock like a pro.


    Coach rocks his hips to meet my mouth. Every thrust into my throat makes me slicker between the thighs. I reach down and rub my aching clit while I take Coach¡¯s cock down to the root.


    He uses my hair to hold me in ce while he fucks my throat, and just before he¡¯s about to explode in my mouth, he pulls back.


    ¡°Lie back for me,¡± Coachmands.


    I do as I¡¯m told, syed out and waiting for him. He tears off his shirt and trousers, kicks off his boxers, and returns to the mat to pin me down. He dips to kiss me. I arch up to meet him, wrapping my legs around his waist.


    He¡¯s stroking his massive cock and positioning the thick head at my virginal slit. I push into him, begging for him to fuck me.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready. Please. I need you,¡± I implore.


    ¡°You can have whatever you want. Anything, Carly,¡± he growls.


    ¡°Fuck me, Coach. Fill me up with youre. I want you to make me a woman,¡± I insist. I tighten my grip around his waist to show him I¡¯m serious.


    My offer is one he can¡¯t refuse.


    Coach Nick rears back and shoves inside of me in one long, swift motion. I cry out with the onught of incredible pleasure and pain as he pounds my cunny hard.


    I feel his cock push through that thin, tiny barrier that kept my innocence.


    He holds me and kisses me as he spears deep inside my cunny. Just like before, we¡¯re perfectly in sync. He fucks me hard, but he knows my limits. He understands without a single word exactly what I need and how to give it to me.


    Coach doesn¡¯t treat me like a delicate flower or a silly child. He knows what my body can handle. I¡¯m an athlete, and a damn good one.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so deep,¡± I gasp.


    ¡°Just how you want it,¡± he grunts.


    ¡°Mhm. Deep and hard. Don¡¯t hold back,¡± I dare him.


    He takes the bait. After all, we are both athletes, with apetitive edge.


    His cock spears deeper and harder into my fertile, virgin pussy. Coach scoops me up without missing a single thrust and flips us both over so that I¡¯m on top. He grabs my hips while I ride him.


    I lean forward and sigh at the delicious friction of his pelvis bumping against my clit. Between his cock hitting my g-spot and the pressure on my clit, I can¡¯t help bute again.


    ¡°Oh, Coach!¡± I squeak.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Carly. Ride that cock,¡± he groans.


    He tightens his grip on my waist and holds me in ce while he fucks me hard, thrusting up into me with so much force, all I can do is hold on for dear life.


    His cock strikes deep within me while those wild green eyes are locked with mine. I feel the raw strength rippling through his body beneath me.


    He¡¯s fully in control. I am safe in his hands, right where I¡¯m meant to be. ¡°Fill me up,¡± I whisper. ¡°Please. Give it to me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t hold back,¡± he promises.


    And with a few more violent, passionate thrusts, his cock spurts hot, sticky seed deep inside of me.


    I bounce up and down on his twitching shaft as hees, my own juices mingling with his as we fold together on the mat.


    When he¡¯s emptied everyst drop inside me, I roll away onto my back, still panting. Coach pulls me into his arms and showers me with kisses. ¡°How do you feel now?¡± he asks softly, his lips against my cheek.


    I turn to quickly kiss him on the lips and giggle, ¡°Better than ever.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve established some new training procedures in the studio tonight,¡± he teases. ¡°We¡¯ll have to pound out the details, but I think it¡¯ll be a satisfactory program for us both.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re right, Coach,¡± I agree with a wink.


    Heughs as his fingers lovingly brush the hair out of my face. We spend the rest of the night in bed together¨C his bed. From that night onward, we share a bedroom. And pretty much everything else, too.


    Every day with Nick is a new adventure.


    We train together, we sleep together, we eat together, we dream of a beautiful future together.


    As it turns out, my sweet, dedicated coach has been missing something in his fabulous, high-ss lifestyle: me. I needed a guide, someone to believe in me and teach me how to seed.


    A father figure¡­ but something more than that.


    I trust him with my whole being, and I love him with my entire heart. I can¡¯t wait to start building our little world together, starting with the baby growing inside of me.


    Our baby.


    Our future.


    Coach Nick shows me that I really can have it all.

 Chapter 126

    BEING HIS STUDENT


    I roll my pretty hazel eyes as I sit in the empty hallway.


    There is an antique grandfather clock at the end of the hall. I can hear it ticking dutifully, counting down how many minutes I have been waiting here. Judging by the sunlight streaming in at a dark golden hue, it must be getting to mid-afternoon.


    I groan and shuffle impatiently in my seat. I¡¯ve never been very good at waiting for things. I tend to get what I want when I want it.


    And very rarely do I ever have to do anything outside my desires.


    I guess you could say that makes me spoiled, and I guess you¡¯d be right. I don¡¯t like being bossed around. I don¡¯t like being boxed in. Nobody makes decisions for Avery Winston¨C I¡¯m in control of my own life.


    Although, it doesn¡¯t feel that way right now, as I¡¯m being forced to sit in this stupid hall and wait to pay my dues. I prefer when I make the schedule, not someone else.


    Not even the sensible and sexy headmaster, in front of whose office I¡¯m currently parked. Waiting for my disciplinary meeting.


    My punishment.


    But I¡¯m not quivering with fear.


    In fact, it¡¯s quite the opposite.


    I feel a sense of anticipation. Adrenaline is running through my veins.


    The sting of punishment runs so closely along the stroke of pleasure.


    I¡¯m a bad girl, and I need to be corrected.


    Everything about me screams ¡°teenage troublemaker.¡±


    I¡¯m freshly eighteen, and technically a virgin, but I¡¯d like to think my dirty mind makes me more mature than I look.


    I know how I look. I know my appeal. I¡¯m in my boarding school uniform, but I don¡¯t make it look frumpy. I don¡¯t hide my body, I don¡¯t shy away from my own curves.


    I¡¯m supposed to wear my gray, ck, and white id skirt down to my shins, but I used my daddy¡¯s credit card to get all of my uniform skirts tailored.


    Now they barely reach to mid-thigh, and that¡¯s saying something, considering how long my legs are. I¡¯m supposed to tuck my starchy white button-up shirt into that skirt, but instead, I undo the two bottom buttons and use the loose fabric to tie a cute knot, so that the shirt is cropped to show a little sh of my narrow waist.


    I undo the first two buttons, as well, so I can put my ample cleavage on full disy. On top of that, I¡¯m meant to wear a boxy gray fleece (which I conveniently ¡®misced¡¯ within a week of enrolling here) and a modest ck zer.


    Even the zer is improved with a little tailoring and rolling up the sleeves. Add to the ensemble some woolly gray knee-high socks and ck mary-janes, and a ck headband in my long, brown hair, and I look like I could¡¯ve stepped right out of some perv¡¯s schoolgirl fantasy.


    I¡¯m leaned back in the rickety wooden chair, my arms folded across my chest in a pouty position. I sit somewhat sideways in the seat with my legs crossed tightly and one foot tapping out a restless beat.


    I¡¯m not nervous so much as intrigued.


    After all, I¡¯m no stranger to punishment at the hands of older men.


    My own father has tried to discipline me in all kinds of ways-grounding me, lecturing me, taking my credit cards, getting my car towed so I can¡¯t drive it¡­ you know, all the stops. Not that it¡¯s ever been very effective.


    Dad doles out the punishment, but he¡¯s never there to enforce it. Not like he really cares that much anyway. I¡¯ve always been able to weasel into or out of anything with just a bat of myshes or a sweet word. It¡¯s only too easy.


    Daddy never stays angry for long¨C in fact, he rarely interacts with me on any level for very long.


    He¡¯s a very busy man, always jetting around the world for important meetings to schmooze with other boring, uptight, old-money socialites. When you get so little attention from the one person who¡¯s supposed to shower you with affection, it makes you desperate. I¡¯m always desperate for attention, whether it¡¯s negative or positive.


    I look forward to the punishments just like the rewards. Maybe that means I¡¯m a little warped, but oh well. I¡¯m a bad girl and I deserve to be disciplined. At least, I hope I will be. I mean, what¡¯s a girl got to do to get a little attention around here?


    I sigh dramatically and look around me. It¡¯s really a beautiful, picturesque setting if I let myself think about it.


    The boarding school is situated in the midst of a vast plot of forested acreage in the idyllic New Ennd countryside, with tons of space for outdoors activities,petitive sports, events.


    Out the wide window across the hall I can see rolling green hills fringed in the distance with a dense tree line. The school buildings are all stately brick buildings with vaulted ceilings and vintage touches throughout.


    There is a beautiful conservatory flourishing with green nts, herbs, vegetables, flowers. The school library is a dinosaur of an old structure with walls and walls of every kind of book imaginable.


    Talldders reach to the topmost shelves, while a spiral staircase leads down into the restricted archives in the belly of the building. The dorms are private, secure, cozy, and draped with tapestries and beautiful decor to keep the students feeling inspired and at home.


    Far out across the grounds, there are stables for horses and a privateke for rowing, swimming, and fishing. The on-site gymnasium is state-ofthe-art, and even the cafeteria is elegantly designed.


    The whole boarding school drips with prestige and deep, deep pockets. This is the kind of ce where every student is some kind of heiress or trust fund baby.


    I¡¯m no exception. I¡¯ve had pretty much every material desire or shallow whim fulfilled since I was old enough to start demanding what I want.


    But it turns out that gifts are not an equitable surrogate for genuine attention.


    I keep looking for that attention wherever I can get it. Daddy couldn¡¯t handle my needs anymore, so he sent me here to ¡®straighten out¡¯. Jokes on him, though, because I¡¯ve set my sights on a new father figure. As I sit here outside his door, I nce up at the golden que hanging there proudly.


    His name is emzoned across it in bold, ssy lettering: HEADMASTER DANE GRAHAM.


    My heart flutters just thinking about him in there, on the other side of the door. Sitting at his desk with that furrowed brow, that concentrated look on his handsome face.


    I picture hisrge hand raising to his head, his long fingers running through his thick, dark blond hair streaked with white. I want to know what¡¯s inside that pretty head. What is he thinking about? Is he thinking about me?


    Headmaster Graham is gentle, and patient to a fault. I¡¯ve been trying so hard to break him, to get a rise out of him.


    There¡¯s nothing sexier than a calm man suddenly losing his restraint. It¡¯s not that I want to see him crack under pressure. I just want him to get real with me.


    I want to break down this teacher-student wall between us, bring him down to my level, get down and dirty with him. I don¡¯t have bad intentions, I just want to do bad things to him.


    The more I think about him, the more turned on I get. Even though I¡¯m sitting in the world¡¯s leastfortable wooden chair, meant to bruise my tailbone and make me dwell on my regrets or whatever, my body is tingling all over.


    I imagine what fate might befall me when that office door opens. Maybe my punishment won¡¯t be boring¨C it¡¯ll be sexy.


    I picture him calling me into his office, locking the door, and turning to me with those soft gray eyes hard with lust. My mind is filled with images of him grabbing me and forcing me to bend over hisp. If I close my eyes, I can almost feel his wide, t palm smacking my bare ass.


    I can hear the echoing p, feel the sting of a red handprint on my ass cheek. Just another temporary tattoo, another piece of evidence to treasure in my reflection.


    Maybe it¡¯ll go even further than that. I wonder if he¡¯ll order me to get down on my knees, to gaze up into his zing eyes as he shoves his cock down my willing throat.


    My mouth salivates at the thought of giving the headmaster head. A million fantasies splinter off in my mind, ricocheting in every sensual direction.


    I¡¯m so entranced by him, so desperate for him, that any touch will be enough to send me reeling. I¡¯ve been watching him from afar since I was sent here a month ago.


    Normally, it only takes me less than forty-eight hours to get a new guy wrapped around my dainty little finger. But the headmaster has his guard up.


    He¡¯s used to dealing with¡­ difficult young women. Spoiled rich girls who need to learn discipline. Girls like me. But I¡¯m going to be more than he expects. I¡¯m going to blow his mind, one way or another, until he¡¯s mine.


    My body warms to the idea of being near him. My soft, petal-pink nipples stiffen to perky peaks underneath my starchy white blouse. I go without a bra so he can see my arousal. I¡¯m not ashamed. I want him to know what he does to my smooth, virginal, beautiful young body.


    I¡¯m getting slick and tingly between my legs, and every time I rub my thighs together I can feel the friction stimte my clit. I tilt my head back against the wall and close my eyes. My hands drop to my full breasts. I cup their fullness and fondle my nipples until I have to bite my lip to keep from moaning.


    My body is begging for more, for deeper.


    Closer.


    Harder.


    I need the release so badly, especially since I never get any privacy around here. At home, I was left alone all the time, free to masturbate and be as filthy as I wanted. But here?


    I am always surrounded by other girls. In ss, in the library, at lunch, themunal bathrooms, even in the dorms at night.


    My bed is a cute little four-poster twin in a row of identical beds. There are five other girls just in my dorm room. If I¡¯m seized by a delicious fantasy in the middle of the night when I¡¯m too horny to sleep, I have to touch myself so silently and softly under the sheets so nobody hears me. I can never fully let loose like I need to.


    Although, I can¡¯t pretend like the risk of getting caught doesn¡¯t amp up the thrill. Even now, another student coulde wandering down the hall. The headmaster could pop his head out of the office at any time. I could easily get caught in apromising position with myself. That only makes me wetter.


    I rock and undte my hips while I squeeze my thighs together. My fingers stroke my nipples and trail down to rub my achy mound through my short skirt. The delectable friction of my pussy lips grinding together, stimting my tight little clit¨C it¡¯s almost too much. I almost hope someone walks in on me.


    Getting caught would be so fucking hot. I would get in trouble¡­ and then my favorite new father figure would have to pay attention to me!


    The pressure is building up ever higher inside of me as I rub my clit and touch my tits right here out in the open. I¡¯m gasping breathless on the edge ofing when I hear the click-turn of the office door handle from the inside.


    The excitement I feel trumps the desire toe. I hastily smooth down my blouse and skirt, sit up straight, and smirk up at the headmaster as he parts the door and looks out. As soon as his stony gray eyesnd on me, a wave of understanding crosses his gorgeous features. I can¡¯t help but sh a naughty grin.


    He knows I¡¯m a troublemaker.


    This isn¡¯t my first rodeo, and certainly ain¡¯t his. He steps out into the hallway to address me. I find myself licking my lips as my eyes pan slowly up his enormous, powerful frame. He¡¯s so tall and broad-shouldered, he could intimidate even the most brazen rebel. Even me¡­ well, almost.


    But I¡¯m not shaking at his hulking size and authoritative demeanor. I¡¯m just turned on. I want to brush my fingers through that thick blond hair, trace the impressive shape of his jaw, feel those hard pecs underneathyers of professorly digs.


    Headmaster Graham wears a modernized tweed suitplete with tailored trousers, vest, suit coat, and a scarlet tie.


    All business, but still sexy.


    He looks at me with exasperation, shaking his head.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Here we are again, Miss Winston,¡± he chastises.


    ¡°It¡¯s a date,¡± I retort audaciously. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± he trails off, pinching the bridge of his nose.


    Those gray eyes flick down to me again and I feel an electrical shock through my body. His gaze burns with intensity.


    Either he¡¯s really mad at me and I¡¯m in trouble, or he¡¯s really into me and I¡¯m in trouble.


    I¡¯m perfectly pleased with both options.


    Either way, I can¡¯t wait to get him alone in his office. But first, I need to up the ante. As always.


    I hop to my feet and stand very, dangerously close to the headmaster. I stand on tiptoe and stretch my arms up over my head, letting out a sensualsounding groan of satisfaction. When I lower my arms, I identally brush against his shoulder.


    ¡°Oopsie,¡± I giggle, biting my lip.


    Headmaster Graham stares down at me. There¡¯s a wordless conflict between us. His nature is gentle and understanding, but he¡¯s also in charge here. Gentleness hasn¡¯t worked on me yet, and he¡¯s well aware.


    Usually I can use my rebellious ways or feminine wiles to make men stand down. I¡¯m sweet and harmless-looking, just a sexy little schoolgirl who can¡¯t possibly do anything wrong. That¡¯s been my schtick.


    But Headmaster Graham knows better. He¡¯s an authority figure and he¡¯s not afraid to stand up to me if needs to. He has the patience to deal with an endless supply of rebellious young female students. But there¡¯s something holding him back when ites to me, and that¡¯s what fascinates me.


    That¡¯s what keeps me trying to seduce him, and today I am ready to take my mission to the next level.


    ¡°Step into my office with me, Miss Winston,¡± hemands in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I reply enthusiastically.


    We walk through the threshold into a cozy, dimly-lit office decorated with the same stately, vintage touch as the rest of the school. Huge, glossy mahogany desk.


    A bay window overlooking a stretch of verdant fields edged by forest. A white candle flickers on a shelf. Hefty, dusty tomes line the shelves on the walls, and an old-fashioned green ssmp is the only spot of light besides the fading sun.


    I happily follow him in, my heart pounding and my endorphins rushing like a river in my veins.


    I¡¯m in trouble, but that¡¯s the point. It¡¯s the vessel by which I arrive at this ce: alone in a room with the object of my seduction. I¡¯ve been crushing hard on him since day one of my exile here at boarding school. I need to be punished, to be called a bad girl, to be disciplined by this sexy hunk of a headmaster.


    I know it¡¯s filthy, but I can¡¯t stop lusting over the fact that he¡¯s almost old enough to be my dad.


    I¡¯m just a dainty, delicate, virginal eighteen year old.

 Chapter 127

    Ripe and lush and ready to be plucked by a lucky, lucky guy.


    Who better to tame my wild streak and make me a woman than Headmaster Graham? I love knowing I have the power to keep his interest.


    To seduce him away from his moral responsibility.


    It¡¯s dirty, it¡¯s bad, but it¡¯s what I desire more than anything.


    Headmaster Graham folds his hands on the desk in front of him, peering at me with furrowed brows.


    I chew gum and lean back in my seat while he starts listing off my crimes.


    ¡°Avery Winston. You¡¯re in my office for¡­¡± he pauses, picking up a stack of forms filled out by other professors and staff.


    He reads off, ¡°Skipping ss, sneaking off campus, running in the halls, stealing from the cafeteria, using foulnguage in the ssroom, turning your exam into a paper ball and throwing it across the room, viting dress code, giving Professor Halford the middle finger, and breaking curfew.¡±


    I tick off each infraction with my fingers as he lists them. ¡°All of the above, guilty as charged,¡± I dere. I blow a perfect pink bubble and it pops.


    Headmaster Graham solemnly holds out his hand. I lean in and, never breaking eye contact, spit the gum into his open palm. As he tosses it in the trash, he adds, ¡°Chewing bubblegum during a disciplinary meeting.¡±


    I grin, pleased with myself. I prop up my heels on the corner of his desk brazenly.


    ¡°So, Headmaster,¡± I tease, ¡°what are you going to do to me?¡±


    He stares at me hard. His jaw tenses, his hands clench a little on the desk between us. I lick my lips and twirl my hair around my finger as I wait patiently for him to make his next move. I can tell I¡¯ve struck a chord.


    His eyes flit down to my chest for a second, then up to my lips.


    I wish I had x-ray vision so I could see through this mahogany desk. I want to know if the headmaster has a hard-on for me, just like I¡¯m dripping wet for him. I can sense his feelings shifting from regr frustration to the sexual kind. I¡¯m going to make this hard for him in lots of different ways.


    He won¡¯t be able to resist me for long.


    It¡¯s a big risk for me to take¨C trying to seduce the closest thing to a father figure I¡¯ve had for the past month. But what is he going to do to me if I fail?


    Expel me?


    I only have a month of school left until graduation anyway, and even if Headmaster Graham did kick me out, Daddy would hire the very best tutors to get me through to graduation and then some. He may not pay much personal attention to me, but the resources and funds he has to offer are endless.


    So I¡¯m barely nervous at all when the headmasterunches into a somewhat scripted lecture.


    ¡°Miss Winston, you have only been here at the Academy for a month, and you¡¯ve managed to fracture more rules than any student before you,¡± he begins.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been an exceptional student,¡± I remark.


    Is that a flicker of a smile on his face? It¡¯s gone as soon as it arrives. He clears his throat and gives me a disapproving frown instead. He¡¯s trying to keep this professional, but I won¡¯t let him.


    As he opens his mouth to go on, I lean back in the armchair and spread my legs.


    ¡°Here at the Academy, our students must adhere to the standards and regtions found in the pupil handbook. This is not a regr public school, Miss Winston. Your antics won¡¯t be tolerated here. I know you¡¯re close to graduation, and you may be feeling impatient about ending the year, but this final month is a crucial time period for your grades and your future,¡± he says.


    ¡°Mhm. Totally,¡± I reply. I give him my full attention as I slowly unbutton my white blouse even further to reveal more of my cleavage.


    Headmaster Graham hesitates for a moment, then goes on, ¡°If you want to make a change, this is the time to do it. This final month could be an opportunity for you to really turn things around, look to your future, figure out what path you want to take.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡± I ask. I let one of my sleeves drop off my shoulder and I hike up the hem of my skirt to show more of my milky white, smooth thighs.


    The headmaster is barely holding back now. Those stony gray eyes are desperately looking everywhere but at me¡­ but he can¡¯t help it. His gaze passes over my bare shoulder, the swell of my breasts, my exposed midriff, my soft thighs.


    ¡°I think you have more potential than you let on,¡± he says, his voice a little rough. ¡°You just need a little guidance.¡±


    ¡°Will you teach me? Will you be my guide?¡± I ask him sweetly.


    He starts, ¡°Of course. We can work together to¨C¡±


    He trails off as I spread my legs wider and bite my lip. I sh him mycy, soaked-through panties. His eyes are wide and locked on me. His jaw twinges. His face is slightly flushed. He draws a long, deep breath. The headmaster is holding back, but he¡¯s like a rubber band ready to snap. I have him right where I want him.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready for my discipline now,¡± I purr. ¡°In fact, I have an idea.¡±


    Headmaster Graham looks wary. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Well, it seems like many of my crimes involve my mouth. Cursing, chewing gum, talking back, stealing food. Seems like I have a little oral fixation,¡± I point out. ¡°And if the punishment is supposed to fit the crime¡­¡±


    I slowly get to my feet and start making my way around the desk. Headmaster Graham stands up, too, and looms over me. His full height and hulk turn me on even more. I feel so dainty and vulnerable beside him, like a little mouse before a tiger. His mouth is set in a hard line and those gray eyes are burning bright when I look up at him coyly.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he murmurs.


    I ce my hands on his broad chest and stare into his eyes as my hands move down the front of his body, over his taut stomach, down to the growing bulge at his crotch. He sucks in a tight breath. At first I think he might push me away, but instead he just gathers up my long, glossy brown hair in his fist as I drop to my knees in front of him. My heart is racing, every cell in my body is going haywire. It¡¯s really happening! My mouth waters, my pussy drips, and I¡¯m aching to taste him.


    ¡°This meeting is about discipline,¡± he insists again. ¡°You¡¯re here for your penance.¡±


    I smirk as I unzip his trousers. ¡°Well, then, don¡¯t hold back,¡± I goad him.


    ¡°Is this really a punishment? Or a reward?¡± he growls.


    ¡°That¡¯s up to interpretation,¡± I tease back.


    I work his stiff, massive cock out of his silky boxers and my eyes go wide. He¡¯s absolutely gigantic, way bigger than I expected. Granted, I¡¯m a virgin so I have little topare to, but even I know he¡¯s hung like a horse. I wrap both hands around his shaft and begin to slowly work him up and down. I love the way his smooth, warm skin glides smoothly under my palms. I feel him getting thicker and heavier as I pump his length. Headmaster Graham lets out a low groan of approval when I reach my tongue out and flick it over the engorged head.


    ¡°You are a bad girl, aren¡¯t you?¡± he hisses.


    I look up at him and see him gazing down at me. His gorgeous gray eyes are cloudy with lust and locked on me, watching my every move. His lips are slightly parted, his jaw ck. He strokes my hair and keeps it neatly gathered in his fist, out of my way.


    ¡°Open that pretty little mouth,¡± hemands.


    I obey, opening up wide. I sy out my tongue and dutifully let him slide his thickness into my warm, wet mouth. I moan around his cock as he takes inch by inch. My cheeks ache with his massive size and the tip of his cock brushes the back of my throat. I feel a ticklish little twinge, I almost cough, but I manage to keep myposure. His shaft feels so good in my mouth. I slide my tongue up and down the underside while I bob on his cock. He grips my hair tighter and guides me back so that his cock slips out of my mouth with a wet smack.


    ¡°Spit on it,¡± he orders.


    I spit a bubbly string of saliva onto the head of his cock and start pumping him faster with one hand while the other gently massages his balls.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Very good,¡± the headmaster murmurs.


    My spit slicks him up so I can work his length with ease, but I can¡¯t resist tasting him again. I need one of my holes filled at least, and right now, my mouth is aching to take him.


    I suck his length into my mouth inch by inch, taking him down to the root. I choke myself on his cock as his hand guides me by the hair. He pulls me back and pushes me down again and again.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Open up your throat and stay right there for me, Avery,¡± the headmaster grunts.


    I feel a thrill through my body when he says my name. It sounds so musical on his lips. But it¡¯s nothingpared to the delight I feel when he hold my head in ce and starts fucking my throat in earnest.

 Chapter 128

    I loosen my tension and let him pound my mouth, slipping in and out. His hips snap forward and back as he keeps me steady. He isn¡¯t holding back now¨C he¡¯s giving in to what he needs. He¡¯s using me like the little sex doll I am, and it feels so fucking good.


    ¡°I¡¯m going toe all over that beautiful face of yours,¡± Headmaster Graham grunts.


    ¡°Mmmhmm,¡± I moan around his thick cock, urging him toe.


    I want to taste it, I want to feel it on my skin. I want to know I have the power to make this powerful man lose control. He twists my hair a little and cups both sides of my head. He holds me stiffly in ce while he thrusts erratically, forcefully. Like he can¡¯t hold back for another second. My mouth feels too good, my throat belongs to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m right there,¡± he groans. ¡°Oh, fuck.¡±


    ¡°Nnngh,¡± I whimper as he pounds the back of my throat.


    ¡°Ohh yes. Avery!¡± he gasps as he slides out of my mouth.


    His cock spurts hot, delicious streaks ofe across my cheek and chin. A few drops hit my lip and I lick it up eagerly, never breaking eye contact with the headmaster.


    He pumps his shaft with one hand, eking out everyst precious drop onto my innocent face. He releases my hair so that it falls in loose, messy waves around my shoulders.


    Just as he¡¯s grabbing a handkerchief from his desk drawer and starts dabbing at my face, we both jump at a loud, sharp knock at the office door.


    ¡°Headmaster, it¡¯s Kathy. I have those files you asked for this morning,¡± the secretary announces through the door.


    ¡°Shit,¡± he mutters, hastily wiping my face and throwing the handkerchief under the desk.


    He pulls me to my feet as the secretary knocks again.


    ¡°Headmaster Graham?¡± she repeats.


    ¡°Just a moment,¡± the headmaster calls back. He leans in close to me, his eyes aze with passion. In a voice so quiet I can barely hear him, he says, ¡°Listen, we need to discuss your future, Avery. We cannot let this get in the way of your grades and my job. We have to figure something out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m always avable for more discipline,¡± I answer sweetly.


    He raises an eyebrow as he pushes me toward the door. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss itter.¡±


    ¡°What about tonight?¡± I suggest. ¡°Come find me at midnight.¡±


    He sighs, ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate for me to go to the dorms at night. I¡¯m a grown man and headmaster of this school; I can¡¯t just waltz into a room of vulnerable, sleeping female students.¡±


    I assure him with a wink, ¡°Oh, I won¡¯t be in my bed anyway. You¡¯ll just have to track me down elsewhere. I could be almost anywhere, though, hmm? Even, oh, I don¡¯t know, maybe the restricted section of the library.¡±


    ¡°The archives? Students are not allowed in there without supervision,¡± he hisses back as he reaches for the door handle.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, I guess you¡¯ll just have to supervise me, then!¡± I chirp back as he pushes open the door to reveal the secretary standing there with an armful of man folders.


    Headmaster Graham clears his throat and proims in an authoritative tone, ¡°I hope this disciplinary meeting has made an impression on you today, Miss Winston.¡±


    ¡°Oh, totally! You can see it all over my face,¡± I tease back, grinning from ear to ear.


    The secretary does a double take at me as I push past her. She seems befuddled by the inconsistency between the headmaster¡¯s stern words and the look of pure devilish delight on my face. I delicately push past her and start to skip down the hall. She stares after me quizzically.


    ¡°The files, Kathy?¡± Headmaster Graham reminds her.


    She turns her attention back to him. He ushers her into his office as she twitters on about some bureaucratic detail she needs him for. In the final seconds before the door closes, the headmaster gives me onest look. I stick my tongue out and give him a flirty little wave. He shakes his head, an almost imperceptible smile on his face, and closes the door. I giggle and scamper off, bursting through the double doors and out into the courtyard.


    I breathe in the clean, fresh air and listen to the birds singing in the trees. I admire the beautifully-curated campus grounds as I stroll along back to my dormitory. I pass by brick buildings adorned with strands of green vines growing up the walls, blooming in little patches of white and purple flowers here and there. It¡¯s a lovelyte afternoon, and I¡¯m on top of the world. It may have taken me the whole month I¡¯ve been here to do it, but I finally seduced my headmaster. Now that we¡¯ve crossed the first professional boundary with that luscious blowjob, what¡¯s to stop us from going all the way? I¡¯m confident he¡¯ll meet up with me in the archives tonight. He¡¯s had a little taste, and I know he wants more. Just like I do. I want my new favorite father figure to take my virginity and make me a woman.


    I have a little time to kill until then, though, and I haven¡¯t had the time or motivation to make any good friends here at the Academy. I¡¯ve only been here a month, most of which I¡¯ve spent getting in as much trouble as possible, so building friendships has been low on my list of priorities. I take out my cell phone and look at it for a moment, thinking. I decide I might as well try and call my dad. I can check in and see if he has anything disapproving to say about my newest set of charges. He should have at least gotten an email about my disciplinary meeting with Headmaster Graham. Maybe this will get his attention.


    I click his name as I lean against the outer wall of the dorms. I listen to the line ring and ring and ring, then go to voicemail. I try again. Ring, ring, ring, voicemail. With my heart sinking, I give him another few tries. No answer. No anything. I sigh as I looking down at my phone sadly. For a moment, that old loneliness sweeps back in. That feeling of abandonment I could never really shake. It¡¯s funny¨C Daddy makes sure I have every material desire, but the one thing I really want he can never give me. His heart. I¡¯ve spent my whole eighteen years trying to get his attention, trying to make myself important in his world. It¡¯s never worked.


    But now, I don¡¯t need his attention anymore. I found a better ce to seek validation. I found a new daddy to take care of me, to punish or reward me like I deserve. Besides, what¡¯s better than a father figure you can rely on?


    A father figure you can rely on and have passionate, mindblowing sex with.


    I mean, it¡¯s an obvious choice. Maybe that makes me a little bit dirty, a little bit messed up. But oh well. I am who I am, and if my daddy didn¡¯t want me to turn out like a messy, horny slut, he should¡¯ve paid attention to me years ago.


    I turn off my phone and put it in my zer pocket. I walk into the dorm and go upstairs to rest and prepare myself for the crazy night ahead of me.


    Many hourster when night has fallen, I find myself in the library archives. I arrived about an hour ago to watch the night shift librarian close up for the evening. I¡¯ve always been a night owl with a considerable rebellious streak, so I¡¯ve already spent a few nights staking out the library¡¯s security measures to find the best way to sneak in after hours. The librarian didn¡¯t suspect a thing. It¡¯s eerie down here alone in the archives. It¡¯s arge, dimly-lit room with walls, cabs, and disys of old records. Dusty old books line the walls. A brassy light fixture hangs in the middle of the room, and a steep, creaking staircase leads up into the main library. It¡¯s not totally spooky, though. Actually, I find the cozy darkness and the walls of rich historyforting. Even romantic. I walk around the room inspecting various entricities as I count down the seconds to midnight. I feel a twinge of nerves, but mostly excitement. I¡¯ve been holding onto my virginity for what feels like forever, waiting for the right one. The one who deserves me, who can rock my world like I deserve. I knew I wouldn¡¯t find that in a guy my age. But the headmaster? He¡¯s just the kind of daddy I need.


    At just past midnight, I hear the creak of footsteps on the stairs. I freeze up, staring with wide eyes at the stairs. My heart is pounding as I wait to see if it¡¯s the headmaster or possibly the librariane back to catch me in the act. Every step makes my heart beat faster. When the figure steps into the low light and I see the headmaster¡¯s hulking, handsome frame there, I light up. He came! And he looks like he stepped right out of my fantasy world. Gray eyes burning with need, his white-streaked hair pushed artfully back out of his face, and those lips begging to be kissed. He stands there with a solemn look on his face. I can sense that he¡¯s restraining himself. He¡¯s waiting for me to make a move. Go time.

 Chapter 129

    I slowly saunter over to him with my eyes fixed on his. With every step I take, I strip off more of my clothes. I kick off my mary-janes. I drop my zer to the floor. I undo each and every button on my blouse before tossing it aside. By the time I get to Headmaster Graham, I¡¯m d only in my bra, panties, and knee-high stockings. He peers down at me with one brow raised, like he can hardly believe I¡¯m real. I smile softly and reach up to grab for his tie, but he flips the script in an instant. Before I can touch it, he jerks the tie loose over his shoulder and cups my face in both hands. I can hardly breathe as he leans in close and kisses me¨C hard.


    I moan into his mouth as he kisses me. Fireworks explode in my heart. I feel tingly and ecstatic all over, like there¡¯s pure electricity running through my veins.


    The headmaster tears off his coat. I reach to unbutton his shirt while he unsps my bra and lets it drop. My breasts spill out, my nipples perking up in the cool air. I drop my hand to rub his bulge between us, but the headmaster grabs me by the shoulders and walks me backward.


    He yanks down my panties, throws them aside, and pins me against a stately white pir. I moan as he wrenches his leg between my thighs. I rut against him while he kisses my neck.


    His lips trail down my ticklish throat to my chest.


    His teeth graze my nipple while he fondles my breasts, my ass, my dripping cunny. I rock against him, loving the friction on my overstimted clit.


    ¡°You showed up,¡± I breathe. ¡°You really came.¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn toe,¡± the headmaster growls.


    He drops down to his knees and lifts one of my legs over his strong shoulder. I stare down at him in amazement as he dives in between my soft, dewy folds. I cry out with shock and pleasure as his tongue swathes over my clit.


    He suckles the tight bundle of nerves until I¡¯m trembling all over. He slides the rigid tip of his tongue up and down my flower,pping up my honey as he works me closer and closer to the edge.


    ¡°Oh my god,¡± I whimper. ¡°It feels so good. Nobody¡¯s ever touched me like this.¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± he agrees with his handsome face between my legs.


    I have to brace myself against the pir while he devours my pussy. My leg is shaking, I feel like I might copse at any moment, but the headmaster holds me up.


    He supports my body while he gives me the wildest pleasure I¡¯ve ever known.


    His tongue is warm and wet, and he knows exactly how to use it. He circles my clit with his tongue, then sucks the whole bud into his mouth, alternating between these two delicious sensations until I can¡¯t hold back any longer.


    ¡°Oh! Headmaster, I¡¯ming!¡± I squeak.


    My cunny gushes hot honey all over his lips. Heps it up eagerly while I twitch and moan through the waves of climax. But he¡¯s not done with me.


    Oh no.


    Far from it.


    While I¡¯m still recovering froming, he stands up and kisses me again. I can taste my own juices on his lips and it turns me on. He strokes my hair and holds me close.


    His hands rove down my body. He smooths along my waist and slips around to grope my juicy ass. I rock against him, feeling his stiff cock hard on my thigh.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been a very, very bad girl,¡± he snarls between kisses.


    I gently bite his bottom lip and pull back to murmur, ¡°Are you going to punish me?¡±


    He leans in to whisper roughly in my ear, ¡°I think you need a little discipline.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Headmaster Graham grabs me and spins me around, pinning me against the pir with my ass poking out. I brace my arms against the marble while he smacks my bare ass. I let out a peal of thrilledughter and peer back at him over my shoulder, daring him to do more.


    I feel him push my thighs apart. I hear his trousers unzip and then there¡¯s the sensation of his swollen, thick cock pressing at my slicked-up pussy.


    ¡°That¡¯s more than a little discipline,¡± I purr back.


    ¡°You¡¯re more than a little naughty,¡± he growls.


    I shake my ass, rubbing against his hard cock. His length slides up and down, dragging from my pussy back to my tight ass. I whimper with impatience, pouting for more. The headmaster smacks my ass again and I shiver delightedly.


    ¡°Are you ready for me, Miss Winston?¡± he hisses.


    I nod enthusiastically. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The next moment, everything in my body goes wild. His hard cock pushes into my tiny, tight little virginal cunny. I cry out and grasp at the pir, feeling sweat roll down my spine as the headmaster pushes inside of me. With every inch, I feel a twinge of pain edged with indescribable pleasure.


    My cunny clenches around his massive shaft as he rocks deeper and deeper.


    He rears back, almost fully pulling out, and then ms back in hard. I cry out and nearly copse when a white-hot sting of pain shoots through me.


    The headmaster catches me in his arms and holds me steady while he pushes past my virginity. I ache and tremble while he clutches me, his cock spearing deeper and deeper inside of me until finally he shoves through.


    I feel a tiny trickle of blood roll down my thighs, mingling with my pleasure honey as the headmaster pounds me from behind.


    ¡°Is this what you wanted, little girl? A big, strong man to pound your pussy?¡± he snarls.


    ¡°Oh, god yes!¡± I squeak.


    The headmaster reaches around to rub my clit while he fucks me hard.


    With every thrust of his hips, his balls p against my ass. His cock strikes deep inside of me, hitting a delicious spot that makes me see stars.


    Every stroke gets me higher and higher. I push back into him, meeting every thrust so that my ass bounces. He ps my ass and ys with my clit while his cock strikes my g-spot again and again.


    ¡°Ohhh, it feels so good,¡± I gasp.


    ¡°Come again for me, Avery. Come all over daddy¡¯s cock,¡± he rumbles.


    I do as I¡¯m told. My cunny explodes slick honey, gushing down my thighs and dripping all over the fancy marble floor. The headmaster pounds into me harder and faster as he loses control.


    He¡¯s barely holding back now, just pumping his hard cock into my tight virgin cunny. I¡¯m giddy with satisfaction, with feeling whole.


    Like the dutiful good girl proving my obedience, my devotion, my promise to be his and only his.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make you mine,¡± he murmurs. ¡°You belong with me.¡± ¡°We belong together,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to give you everything,¡± he hisses between his teeth.


    I can feel his body tensing up. His muscles are growing tight. He¡¯s exhibiting as much self-discipline as he can to keep froming. Even though he¡¯s bearing down on the edge, he still manages to not only keep my trembling body steady, but his fingers remain soft and rhythmic on my clit.


    All of his attention, all of his focus is fully on me. The headmaster holds his own desire at arm¡¯s length to maintain my pleasure. I feel warm all over. ¡°Avery,¡± he says in a soft, rough voice.


    ¡°Sir?¡± I reply.


    ¡°Are you ready for me?¡± ¡°Yes! Yes, sir!¡± I gasp.


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl,¡± he grunts.


    With one arm supporting me and the other between my thighs, the headmaster lets himself lose control. His thrusts grow more and more erratic.


    I bounce back against him and he holds me up while he pounds me from behind.


    Every push brings us both closer to the edge. We¡¯re moaning and panting together, my cunny dripping slick juices down my legs and his. I feel the sting of his handprint on my ass and the delicious ache of a bruise on my waist.


    My body is shaking and delicate now, but strong in his arms. I feel his fingers caress my clit in soft strokes while his cock strikes deep inside me. The pressure is building between my legs again. My knees buckle and my thighs shake.


    ¡°Avery,¡± my headmaster groans.


    I feel his cock pumping inside of me as his hands both grasp my waist. The sensation of my headmaster filling my fertile virgin pussy with his seed sends me over the edge.


    ¡°Oh! Headmaster Graham!¡± I gasp as Ie all over his cock.


    He strokes my hair and holds me through our shared release. Mye mingles with his and adds to the puddle on the floor beneath me. My headmaster whispers gentle words offort, little nonsense whispers that soothe me. He withdraws from me and I start to copse, buckling at my knees.


    But he sweeps me into his arms with one swift motion. Like I weigh nothing at all. Like his arms were built to hold me.


    I smile up into his handsome face. I could get lost forever in those gray eyes, like an endless foggy morning. The faint lines at the corners of his eyes make me feel warm inside.


    There¡¯s so much affection in his gaze, and when he smiles back at me I feel like I could melt. He gently sets me down. I¡¯m steady on my feet. He kisses me softly on the lips.


    When he pulls back, he murmurs, ¡°You can call me Dane.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I reply instantly.


    We stare at each other for a split second, thenugh. He leans in and rests his forehead against mine.


    My heart flutters like a dragonfly.


    In my mind, I picture the golden que on his door. Headmaster Dane Graham. I grin.


    ¡°I mean Dane,¡± I murmur.


    He hands me my skirt while he puts on his clothes. He brings me my blouse and starts buttoning it up for me. I gaze up at him adoringly.


    ¡°You broke the rules for me,¡± I blurt out.


    ¡°I see the potential in you,¡± he says with a wink. ¡°But you¡¯re going to need ongoing discipline, if you know what I mean.¡± ¡°I definitely do,¡± I giggle.


    ¡°And you can call me whatever you want, Avery. We have time,¡± he assures me.


    ¡°How much time?¡± I ask.


    He cups my cheek. ¡°As long as you like.¡± I turn to kiss his palm. ¡°Forever?¡± I breathe.


    Dane pulls me into a tight embrace. He kisses the top of my head. I look at him expectantly and heughs.


    ¡°Forever,¡± he confirms. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get you and this ce cleaned up before the morning shift librarian gets here.¡±


    From that night on, the two of us are intertwined. For thest month of sses, I split my time between studying and sneaking in alone time with Dane. As it turns out, I¡¯m actually a pretty good student. All I needed was a little one-on-one guidance.


    It¡¯s a little hard not to be obvious about our love, but we have a lot of fun sneaking around together until graduation. It¡¯s our little secret for a while, but once I graduate, I move right in with Dane.


    My father, still too busy to notice me, didn¡¯t even attend my graduation ceremony. But it doesn¡¯t matter. It doesn¡¯t ache like it did before.


    Now, there¡¯s a different face I look for in the crowd, and he¡¯s always there for me.


    Always smiling back, always waiting to take me into his arms and into his bed. Every day, we fall harder and farther into love. He takes care of me.


    He makes me feel so safe, soplete. We¡¯re building the most beautiful, bright life for ourselves, and he¡¯s already given me the greatest gift.


    There¡¯s a sweet little light growing inside of me, and I can hardly wait to introduce my baby to the world.


    Because now that I¡¯ve found the love of my life, the world isn¡¯t such a scary ce anymore. I don¡¯t need to rebel. I don¡¯t need to act out. I have everything I¡¯ve ever wanted and it feels so, so good.

 Chapter 130

    CHRISTINE¡¯S SUGAR DADDIES


    I saw iting from a mile away. A little bit of empathy goes far, sometimes. This was far from the first time I saw our father crying.


    ¡°I¡¯m broke,¡± he sobbed. ¡°I¡¯m broke, I have less than nothing, I¡¯m in crippling debt, even.¡±


    It was the first time he had done it in front of all three of us, and looking how Karen reacted, she was very surprised. Olivia was too, but she always tried to cover it up with some bitchy exterior. I knew my sisters all too well, and sometimes better than they did.


    This suit came in and started crushing on Karen. She didn¡¯t know a thing to do about it, and was probably flipping out. Usually, I would console her.


    Nothing changed what father said however. It was true  and I couldn¡¯t help my sisters until I helped myself.


    After the family meeting broke up, I headed back up the stairs. I was worried as the rest of them. Father was paying for my tuition at the best school in the state, Ivy League level. It was one of the ways I knew something was askew with his finances  he didn¡¯t pay in full, instead opting to pay by semester.


    This semester was drawing to a close, and the next one wasing. I had gotten a mail or two about sending in payment for the next, and father was evasive when I did ask.


    I was supposed to be the smart one. The one that would be the professor, and now, I wasn¡¯t even sure that I could stay in college instead of standing in a checkout line ringing up some guy¡¯s groceries.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Opening the door to my room, I already had my friend in there lounging on my bed, her eyes barely breaking from her phone to acknowledge me.


    She had kindly waited here when my father called for the family meeting.


    ¡°So who died?¡± she said.


    ¡°You¡¯re as bad as my sister sometimes,¡± I replied, taking a seat at my desk.


    ¡°You do have that dour doom and gloom look on your face. I doubt your dad was telling you about the new puppy he got.¡±


    ¡°Bea, quit it. Yeah, it¡¯s bad.¡±


    ¡°How bad?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to drop out of school because I can¡¯t pay for it bad.¡±


    She put down her phone and red at me. ¡°How? Isn¡¯t your family stupidly rich?¡±


    ¡°Was. My father just broke into tears like it was the worst thing to ever happen. Basically told us we¡¯re losing this mansion soon and because he


    dyed so long, we literally have no savings.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯repletely broke?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Broke enough that I have to go get a real job on top of dropping out of school.¡±


    Bea sighed. ¡°You¡¯re young and pretty, Christine. You don¡¯t have to worry about that if you do the smart thing  and you¡¯re also smart, so you¡¯re going to do the smart thing.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the smart thing?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not getting kicked out from the university immediately for being poor. There¡¯s time. There¡¯s a big frat party tonight. You should go there and unt your stuff, you know.¡±


    I raised my eyebrow at her. ¡°What are you implying, Bea?¡±


    ¡°Go get yourself a sugar daddy.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡±


    ¡°Completely,¡± she said, sliding off my bed. ¡°A girl like you can have any man. Toe to a school like this you have to be loaded. Even a schrship usually isn¡¯t enough. A lot of these guys already have millions themselves and would buy you the rest of your education in a second if it meant getting you to spread your legs.¡±


    I turned away. I didn¡¯t want Bea to see me blushing.


    ¡°Oh wait, I forgot, you¡¯re Christine. You want to wait for true love, like it¡¯s going to be in a movie where you fall in love instantly and have a big beautiful wedding night.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I just,¡± I stammered, trying to think of a good excuse.


    ¡°You¡¯re a virgin at twenty, Christine. You¡¯re three years through college and you haven¡¯t even had a boyfriend beyond that one that turned out to be gay.¡±


    ¡°Hank¡¯s a nice guy. He said he needed me to make his mother happy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but he didn¡¯t fuck you. Nothing is perfect. Nothing happens like in the movies. When lovees your way, it¡¯s going to be in a weird ass package and you¡¯re going to have to ept that. Til then, have fun, and take advantage of your rtionship status.¡±


    ¡°There you go again. I could just go get some student loans, Bea. I don¡¯t need to whore myself out.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re studying anthropology. You going to pay student loans back on that?¡±


    I cringed. I could, it would take decades though. It was a luxury of being born rich  I could pursue whatever I found interesting, and not worry about its career viability. With what I was studying now though, I would have a life of living in crappy apartments and eating far more ramen than any person should ever have to.


    Bea put her hand on my shoulder. ¡°Not saying you need to go fuck everyone, but you have options, Christine. Don¡¯t go being prideful trying to score a schrship, and be forced to rough it by doing all this studying while working part-time at Starbucks.¡±


    It would be so much easier if I could have kept living how I did now, being the model student with all the privileged free time in the world to study.


    Plus I would actually have a boyfriend, with all the benefits that would entail.


    I had enough lonely nights with a spicy book and my fingers to realize that yes, that¡¯s something I would very much enjoy having.


    ¡°Christine, tonight there¡¯s a big event at this party I¡¯m going to. They throw an ¡®auction¡¯ for charity. Donate all the proceeds to the local animal shelter.¡±


    ¡°What are they auctioning?¡±


    ¡°Girls.¡±


    My eyes went wide. ¡°Isn¡¯t that illegal? Like, the thirteenth amendment is all against that.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be dense. It¡¯s for ¡®dates¡¯. Rich frat boys throw money to get dates with girls they find attractive. The girls sign up for it. You should sign up for it.¡±


    ¡°How is raising money for charity remotely helping my problem? I mean, I love puppies too, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Seriously, stop being dense. There¡¯s usually an unspoken agreement behind it. They plop down big bucks for charity, and the girl shows them their contribution are greatly appreciated.¡± She elbowed me. ¡°If you know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ oh, yeah that.¡±


    ¡°See, I knew you could stop being dense.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t see how getting meid solves the problem.¡±


    ¡°Well it¡¯s fun for one. And there¡¯s a high tendencies that the auctioned and the buyer aren¡¯t just a one night stand. Like, they be an item a lot. The guy is giving massive amounts to charity while telling you he thinks you¡¯re sexy in one swift move, it¡¯s a pretty solid pick up line, and he¡¯s already invested in you. Even if you don¡¯t think he¡¯s the greatest guy in the world, you could wrap them around your finger easily.¡±


    There was some logic to what she was saying. Don¡¯t t out say what my issue was. Be a doting girlfriend. When ites up, like it inevitably would, they¡¯d protect their investment. ¡°Alright. It sounds hical as hell, but I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°And if all else fails, Christine, just tell them they don¡¯t have to wear protection. You¡¯re on the pill.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be dense.¡±


    ¡°You mean lie about that? That¡¯s extremely hical!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and these guys have more money than they know what to do with. You aren¡¯t really hurting anyone. Besides, you wanted kids at some point anyway, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but, urgh, you¡¯re really Machiavellian sometimes Bea.¡± I did always want a family. Just not in the way she was proposing. It was yet another way to take care of my problems though. They¡¯d give me a nice giant settlement for me to make the problem go away.


    ¡°I do my best. Come on. We need to make sure you get the highest bid possible.¡±


    The house was packed, and this was turning out to be as big of an event as Bea had advertised it to me as. There was no shortage of hot guys walking about, and no shortage of them making themselves considerably less hot as they did something stupid like shotgun a beer down their throats right afterwords.


    I watched the process unfold in front of me. A girl would walk up and onto center stage. A bunch of cat calls happen. Dudes start throwing out numbers in the hundreds and low thousands range. Eventually only one bidder is left and he walks off with the girl. The girls mostly seem pleased, but I guess being as drunk as the bidders were only helps things. It wasn¡¯t my usual scene, but I could understand the appeal.


    ¡°The next girling to the stage is going to be,¡± the MC announced, pausing a moment, likely to read a name, ¡°Christine Van Hansen! Come on up Christine?¡±


    I walked forward, trying to put on my best strut like Bea had told me to. The MC put on some bad from Leo Rose as I walked forward, the crowd hooting and hollering as I progressed. I was wearing a dress that did much in showing off my ample cleavage and didn¡¯t go too far down my legs. It was again, Bea¡¯s decision. I never had an eye for fashion so I let her pick, and she told me that this highlighted all of my best attributes.


    I blushed as I looked around the room, all eyes on me. Bea wasn¡¯t lying when she said guys would find me attractive. I never thought I was hot shit or on the other extreme self esteem issues due to my appearance, I thought I was average. For tonight though, it didn¡¯t matter how hot I looked. It mattered how hot the boys thought I looked.


    ¡°Christine here is a first here tonight at our auctions, because at age 20, and despite being here for two years,¡± the MC then dropped to a hushed tone, ¡°she¡¯s a virgin!¡±


    A chill went down my spine as it was announced. I nced around and saw Bea waving at me. This was her doing. She probably thought it would get people to bid higher for me and generate more money for the shelter. I thought it might attract the wrong kind of guy, personally.


    I shook my head as people hooted and hollered my way, telling me that they would dly be my first, shouting out immature things like they were going to pop my cherry good or that I was so nice to keep myself pure for them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start the bidding at one hundred dors for Miss Van Hansen¡¯spany.¡±


    Someone quickly rose their hand at that. ¡°Two hundred, do we have two hundred?¡± Another hand.


    ¡°Five hundred!¡± Someone from the crowd shouted out.


    ¡°Eight hundred!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take her for a thousand!¡±


    It was all increasing so suddenly and so quickly. Of course, they were college dudes with huge disposable ies. What else did I expect?


    One bold voice echoed out from the crowd. ¡°Five thousand.¡±


    The entire room suddenly went silent. No girl was bid on for over fifteen hundred all through the night before me. I looked toward the source of the voice. It was a tall individual, a chiseled jaw, clean cut. He had dark shabby hair just over his eyes. His clothing was ck, a ck jacket over a ck suit, but no tie, and wearing jeans underneath. I had to say if he was paying five thousand for me I would have expected a whole lot worse of results.


    ¡°All right, five thousand. Do we have anyone who can beat five thousand?¡±


    ¡°Ten thousand.¡± Another voice said, stepping out beside the dark clothed man. He didn¡¯t look too much different aside from blonde hair.


    Were they rted? Brothers?


    Dark hair shot him a re. ¡°So you wanna go to war over this Darren?¡± ¡°Yeah, I want her.¡± The supposed Darren nodded.


    ¡°This is where we¡¯re ying that hand then, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Winner gets her first.¡±


    ¡°Twenty thousand,¡± the unnamed darker brother spoke up.


    What were they on about? Getting me first? I just looked on in confusion.


    ¡°Forty thousand,¡± Darren bid.


    ¡°What we¡¯re just going to keep doubling each other like that?¡±


    ¡°Keeps it interesting.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not here to practice multiplication tables, Carson. One hundred thousand.¡±


    I just stood in awe. These two were brothers, fighting over me.


    ¡°Well folks,¡± The MC joined in, ¡°Thanks to Christine, the dogs are going to eat mighty well for awhile.¡±


    ¡°A quarter million,¡± Carson countered.


    ¡°A half million.¡± Darren said, staring at his brother more than he was bidding on.


    ¡°They¡¯re going to be eating Filet Mignon,¡± the MC added.


    ¡°Just go with a million. That¡¯s where we¡¯d say we stop, right. That¡¯s what we agreed to, huh, Darren?¡± They looked like they were about to break into a brawl.


    ¡°Two¡­¡± Darren took a deep breath. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll have your sloppy seconds. I¡¯ll win her over that way, and show her how much more of a man I am than you, ¡®big bro¡¯.¡±


    I just blinked.


    Darren looked my way and walked toward me. ¡°We¡¯ll be getting to know each other very very soon,¡± he said, taking my hand and kissing it, his anger at his brother quickly reced with flirtatiousness at me.


    ¡°Well, is anyone going to beat a million dors?¡± The MC asked.


    ¡°Going once, going twice.¡±


    The room was still in shock from what urred.


    ¡°Sold, to the man who either really wants this woman or really really loves animals.¡±


    Carson walked over to the MC and scribbled out a check quickly.


    ¡°God, I hope this thing actually clears.¡±


    ¡°It will.¡±


    ¡°Then enjoy your million dor woman.¡±


    He walked forward, taking my hand and leading me off the stage. There were murmurs now, but it was still mostly quiet. ¡°Woohoo, you go girl!¡± Thanks, Bea.

 Chapter 131

    As soon as we were out of earshot and I was alone with my purchaser, I had to speak up. ¡°Really? A million dors? Listen, I¡¯m not gued with low self-esteem or anything like that, but I¡¯m not worth a million dors.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that for me to decide?¡± He smiled at me and offered me a handshake. ¡°Carson York. I¡¯m going to be the man who wins your heart.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit ambitious given we¡¯ve only just met?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you around the campus, Christine. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a stretch to say I got a good feeling about us. Although I had no idea you were a virgin.¡±


    I cringed again. ¡°My friend told them to say that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a virgin?¡±


    ¡°Is that any of your business?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to sleep with you, you know. It¡¯s for my time, not to fuck me, no matter how much you paid.¡±


    ¡°Pride. Yeah, you don¡¯t have self-esteem issues then. But I do like that. I don¡¯t like my women to be doorstops.¡±


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s something nice about you.¡±


    I kept walking, he followed as we left the frat house. Bea¡¯s words echoed in my mind though. No matter what I thought about this guy, I needed him. Either for him to be my sugar daddy or at least knock me up.


    Thetter one seemed so utterly wrong and deceptive, I repeated to myself.


    ¡°What¡¯s with you and your brother?¡± I asked as we kept walking.


    ¡°Darren?¡± He paused. ¡°We¡¯re brothers. We butt heads. Wepete. We both happen to be highly sessful. Honestly we¡¯re still going to this school almost as apetition to who can get the most pretentious title.


    Right now, he¡¯s winning. Dr. Darren York.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a doctor.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t deny he¡¯s brilliant. Got an early start. It¡¯s in business, by the way, so don¡¯t go having a heart attack near him.¡±


    ¡°Same for you?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I did it first. Little brother follows big brother, wants to get out the shadow and cast the shadow on me for a change.¡±


    ¡°Ok. But what does that have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Everything.¡± He ced a hand on my shoulder and turned me around to look him right in the face.


    He then kissed me.


    Not just a peck, no. His hand ran through my hair and pushed me deeper into his lips, his tongue invading my mouth. Oddly, I feltpelled to go with it, and follow his direction. There were definitely some sparks there as our kiss suddenly broke. ¡°You liked that, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± I said, blushing.


    ¡°Me and my brotherpete over everything. Business, sports¡­


    women.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m just some notch on a bedpost?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Oh no, there¡¯s no fun in that. I¡¯m sure we¡¯d both pull some big numbers if wepeted that way, but that¡¯s not how we y.¡±


    ¡°Then how on earth do youpete?¡±


    ¡°We share.¡±


    ¡°Share?¡±


    ¡°We take a woman. We both have her. We let her choose who she prefers to be with.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to ¡®have¡¯ your brother? What if I only want you?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ve already won, haven¡¯t I? The way I see it, you win either way. I don¡¯t hate my brother in the least. He¡¯s a fine person. Bit rough at times and hard headed, but I¡¯m just better, in my admittedly biased opinion.¡±


    I closed my eyes, turning away from him, trying to think for a moment.


    ¡°So you want me to fuck both you and your brother?¡±


    ¡°Only if you want to. If a rtionship is to bloom between us, I don¡¯t view it as betrayal if it¡¯s with him. At least until you have to decide, anyway.¡±


    It was madness. All I wanted was a boyfriend, and someone to take care of the whole money issue.


    And yet¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not intrigued.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re twenty years old and in college. There¡¯s no better time to try something like this.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mister Competitive. Give me your best shot.¡±


    ¡°With pleasure.¡±


    H


    e led me back to his ce. A fine mansion in its own right, in walking distance from the fraternity. Huge gates, well maintained gardens, it really did put my father¡¯s mansion to shame. Carson, and likely Darren, likely had ess to more funds than my father could ever dream of possibly having. The interior didn¡¯t do much to dissuade me of that notion, fine art and other various doodads gracing the walls and hallways.


    I wasn¡¯t here to see his house. I was well ustomed to luxurious homes, and maybe I¡¯d even have one of my own in the future. I was here for Carson.


    ¡°My brother and I have very different ideas about making love. He¡¯s abrupt, rough. Tries to call it passion. My definition is very much different.¡±


    He led me to his bedroom, in which there was a king size bed with four pirs on every side of the mattress.


    He tossed off his jacket as he walked toward the bed.


    A tinge of nervousness hit me. This was it. My first time. It wasn¡¯t like how I envisioned it happening. I expected more candles, maybe some flower petals. I was always the more hopeless romantic.


    Carson was approaching me, met me eye to eye.


    He kissed me again.


    This. This was okay. It wasn¡¯t like the movies, no, but I definitely couldn¡¯t deny my attraction to Carson  or his brother for that matter. Even as he guided me in our embrace, the kisses meeting my face, I was constantly reminded of the fact that he wanted to share me, just to prove how much better of a lover he was.


    I had to hope that this wasn¡¯t all bravado and he was actually terrible. As his hands ran through my hair and down my back, I was realizing that to be quite unlikely. Everywhere he touched me, gooseflesh appeared. He was good at this, damn good at this. Deft and delicate, I only wanted more from him, and let my own hands roam him back. He was firm and strong, and even through his shirt I could tell that he was incredibly ripped and strong.


    Carson then used that strength to sweep me off my feet and carry me to the bed, nting my back on it, and covering me right behind him. He whispered into my ears, his hot breath tickling them as he spoke. ¡°Ever since I saw you, I knew I had to have you, Christine. I had to have you first.


    I would have broken the rules for it.¡±


    ¡°Rules?¡±


    ¡°Me and my brother put a cap at one million, but I would have bet a billion for you.¡±


    His continued to devour me with his kisses, them raining down my cheeks, my mouth, down my neck and across my chest. He reached around my body and found the zipper that was keeping my dress in ce, pulled it down, and with it, the garment as well.


    Carson took the revtion of more of my flesh to ravish it, and make more the tiniest hairs on my body all perk up. He outlined my breasts with his fingers, my bra still protecting me from the best of his touch, and he proceeded to continue to use it against me. My nipples hardened, yearning for more of his touch, but I was denied, his hands going down my back, all across my thighs.


    He was making my entire body want him. Every single nerve inside of me yearn for more of his touch. It was the move of both evil and genius at the same time.


    My tormentor only briefly nced over my panties, even though I knew he wouldn¡¯t ignore whatid underneath forever, but he was only going to drag it out further. Anticipation was powerful, and Carson was all about abusing that power to its absolute fullest.


    His teasing continued, and I unhooked my bra, trying to encourage him to go forward. Luckily for me, he actually took the cue, pulling it off me and reveling in my naked breasts in front of him. Carson smiled, his approvalforting as I¡¯d never shown them to anyone who should have been attracted to them before.


    Doubling down on his admiration, heid a kiss on my chest, and let his tongue roam around my nipple, and they were more than ready for his stimtion. The littlest bits of bliss were forming there under his licks, and it only got better as he showed my other breast the same attention, running his fingers softly over the teat that his tongue was neglecting at the time.


    Even steadier, his hands slid down my naked body and toward my valley. Carson continued to suckle me as he slid his fingers into my panties, and saw how despite my initial confusion and protests, I was hot and ready for him already. ¡°You¡¯re an awfully dirty girl for a virgin,¡± he said.


    ¡°I have a very active imagination, and you¡¯re just making me imagine what¡¯sing for me very shortly.¡±


    ¡°Well I shouldn¡¯t disappoint you should I?¡±


    He ran a finger suddenly over my nub and I damn near almost came from that alone. He continued, his finger deftly circling around mybia, letting the shock of his brief touch set in before doing it again. His fingers slipped into my slit, teasing me even further, and his kisses left my breast to cross my abdomen and down to my panties. Carson teased me even further through the fabric of my underwear, sucking on my clit for them, and letting me yearn for it to be gone.


    My own hands reached for the band of my underwear, trying to push them down. All Carson did in return was grin like the asshole he was, then help me get rid of them. Bare in front of him, I was nowpletely at his mercy.


    Carson was going to make sure that I wasn¡¯t going to regret it. He took in the sight of my naked body, nodded, and then flung off his own shirt. His chest was as good looking as it felt moments earlier, but I only got to see it briefly before he dropped to one knee, and then the other. His hand slid down my body from between my breasts back to my valley, before gently easing my legs apart. Carson¡¯s head drifted between my legs with a grin, as he was out to enjoy everything about me. Taking in my scent, then shocking me as he began to lick up my arousal, sucking it up like it were sweetest nectar on the.


    It threw me off, the sudden surge that jolted through me did. It kepting as his tongue pressed against everything tender down there, and started building the fires of lust inside me. No longer content with me simply enjoying the little things that he was doing to me, he was out to give me the absolute best, something that up to this point, I had only enjoyed by my own hand before this, and Carson was quickly proving his tongue was far greater than my fingers.


    He continued to build at my ecstasy. Every lick around mybia, every little fuck with his tongue, every suckling of my clit, it was all orchestrated by him so damn well. His hands roamed my body, to keep the fire alive there and unify everything in my core. He wanted me to cum, and he wanted me to cum so damn hard.


    It wasn¡¯t going to be long before he got his wish and I got my wish to. As much as I resisted the growing bliss inside me, pulling his hair, crossing my legs around his head, I was quickly heading toward that climax and fast.


    When it hit me, it hit me hard. Every muscle tensing then releasing in bliss. So intense, so powerful, I moaned so loud for him as he was devouring me sopletely. He didn¡¯t even stop as I screamed for him, wanting my orgasm to be sung out as loud as it possibly could be.


    By the time he finally stopped, I was a panting, sweating, and highly satisfied mess. In my ecstatic haze, I watched as he stripped himself the rest of the way down and showed me his very well sculpted and toned body, with his hard, erect cock at the forefront.


    Carson climbed on top of me, and gave me another kiss, as well as a look that told me he wasn¡¯t done yet. There was going to be even more toe for me. ¡°I¡¯m going to take you, Christine. Make you mine. Going to make it so you won¡¯t even want to touch my brother.¡±

 Chapter 132

    The thought swirled around in my head. The words that his brother took a very much different approach to love making. I wondered what it could be, as Carson was so dedicated and driven to my pleasure. What could Darren do that was all that different?


    I couldn¡¯t think about that now. No, not with Carson over me, kissing me, and making me realize what I had at exactly this moment was good  damn good.


    He brushed my clit again as he brought his cock to my pussy lips, right on the outside, ready to make me no longer a virgin. Despite my one orgasm already, I was still wet, and I was still hungry for more if we was offering it to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± I said, nodding enthusiastically for him.


    He nodded back, and started to press forward inside of me, spreading my pussy lips as he entered. I cooed as he did so, feeling him fill me up so much.


    Anticipation was driving me mad. Both of his  and my creation. I was afraid of all the rumors I heard that it would be terrible.


    Truth be told, I barely felt any pain. I was aroused by him, so wanting him, I think my body just wanted him in, not caring one bit about any of my hymens protests and just letting him through.


    Carson didn¡¯t rush me. Not one bit. He let me adjust to having the full might of his girth inside me before he slid himself out, and back in, and began the full proper fucking motion. He kissed me, he hugged me, he caressed me, and suckled my tits, it was all part of his worship as he created a rhythm with his cock.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was loving every single moment of it. My entire body was alive with lust, from my skin to myhers. I could only sit back and moan, with the asional counter brush of his firm body. I did enjoy touching him, but I enjoyed the way he touched me so much more. His pace only grew faster and more rapid, and every time I noticed this change, he grunted and groaned himself, my body jerking at his cock, urging him to fuck me deeper.


    Moaning, I relished it, feeling my legs unconsciously close around his body as he stayed on top of me. I realized that it was his bare, naked cock against inside my pussy. My unprotected, potentially fertile pussy. I thought about the risk of what was happening, but strangely trusted Carson to be able to control himself. After all, no man who was this good at making me climax could be inexperienced enough to spill his seed so suddenly. He would know when he was cumming.


    I realized the irony of that thought with all the other girls through history who identally got knocked up. Even then, I remembered Bea¡¯s words and how that wouldn¡¯t be the worst thing in the world.


    Harder, faster, now so sure that I was adjusted to him, he was fucking me like a man possessed. Every pration let bliss shudder through my body, and all I could do was hold on, relishing all of it. I called out for him, and he only took it to another level in response. ¡°God, you¡¯re so fucking tight, Christine. Never fucked anyone who felt as good as you do.¡±


    Even in my haze, hispliment made my smile curl a bit at the end.


    ¡°Fuck, I don¡¯t see how any man couldst with you.¡±


    I wasing up to my climax once more by his hand, and it didn¡¯t help that he had reached between our body and began to massage my clit, all while never letting up fucking me. I was shaking, and ready to explode. One final flick,bined with one final thrust, was all that it took to send me over the edge, shaking in bliss and orgasm from his fucking.


    So much more than the first, I was sent screaming, loudly. I knew we were alone in this ce so I took advantage of it fully, calling his name as every nerve in my body red with exquisite delight.


    Carson never stopped. I could hear him grunting, trying to control himself, drag out by own utter bliss even longer, but he was nearing his climax too.


    Even as my legs lost strength and dropped from around his back though, he wasn¡¯t stopping. He picked up my legs, folded me deeper, and kept fucking me. Carson grit his teeth. ¡°Fuck, Christine, so fucking good.¡±


    The loudest grunt I heard from him that night was followed by him being forced to slow down, as I felt his balls pulse against my skin, his cock buried so deep inside, pressed to the hilt. Everything pulsed, for that matter, and he came. Burst after burst, every bit of his seed was being fired off inside of me, sshing against my cervix and making my eyes roll back in my head further.


    I liked it. I really did like the feeling of him cumming so deeply inside of me. It was a wonderful finish to the blissful climax he had already given me.


    Carson was in no rush to pull out. As the haze of orgasm cleared, it became obvious what he just did.


    ¡°You came inside me,¡± I said, as he was still inside me.


    ¡°Yes.¡± His voice was t, obvious, like he couldn¡¯t understand why I would question that.


    ¡°I¡¯m not on the pill. Or anything else.¡±


    ¡°I knew that was likely.¡±


    ¡°Is this where you tell me you had a vasectomy?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Never had one of those.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you cum inside me? Why are you still inside me? I have to get it out.¡± I was bing increasingly panicked by the notion.


    ¡°I¡¯m iming you as my own,¡± he said. ¡°Part of how my brother and I


    pete is by seeing who has the stronger seed.¡±


    I looked at him like he was insane. Finally, he started to pull his cock out of me. Drips of cum followed his cock, but he pushed it back into me.


    ¡°Why are you doing that?¡±


    ¡°Best chance of sess.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to have your child, Carson?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°It was an unspoken part of the deal. If you don¡¯t want to fuck me, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯m willing to treat a woman like a goddess, but when ites to sex, we do it my way, and I don¡¯t use protection. It takes away from the natural, primal nature of it all. It ruins it for me.¡±


    I breathed deeply as he massaged my messy pussy, still stewing with his seed.


    I reminded myself that this is what I wanted, right? I wanted a way to make sure I was taken care of, and right now, he offered me multiple ways of making it happen.


    ¡°You¡¯re free to get up and run to the bathroom if you so desire now. I¡¯ll miss fucking you though, and all the fun we¡¯d have as you swell with my child.¡±


    God, I did enjoy everything he just did. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was just really, really, surprised that you approached it like that.¡± I managed a smile.


    With my approval clear, he climbed to bed beside me and took me into his arms. Embracing me wholly, he held me close, a hand over my pussy, almost seeming to want to keep his seed inside me all night.


    Thoughts of what he did drifted through my head as I began to doze. Thoughts of Carson, and thoughts of Darren, and what was going toe with everything that had happened  and that was going to happen.


    Over the night, Carson¡¯s grasp on me weakened, so by the time we finally woke up, I wasn¡¯t locked into him. I shrugged, and thought it worked for the better. I rolled out of bed, stretched a bit. I wandered off to the bathroom, and did a few things there that don¡¯t need to be said. Still naked, I walked out into the foyer of Carson¡¯s home, trying to collect my thoughts.


    I still felt his seed inside me, even if I couldn¡¯t feel it running my hand down there.


    A set of hands grabbed me from behind. The grasp was simr, yet different from the set of hands that I had experienced before. They were still strong, firm hands.


    I turned around inside the grasp to see the man who had grabbed me.


    It wasn¡¯t Carson, with his unkempt dark hair.


    It was Darren, a much cleaner blond man holding me.


    I almost jumped out of my skin, feeling so naked and vulnerable  because I was  in front of a man who wasn¡¯t my lover.


    Yet.


    He was dressed in a pair of sweatpants and not much else. His chest was ripped, with little hairs all over. If I wasn¡¯t so petrified of his sudden appearance, I would have been very happy to have him this close to me.


    Instead, I stammered like an idiot. ¡°Uh, um, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I live here too. My brother and I share this ce.¡±


    I swallowed. It wasn¡¯t the only thing they said they were sharing.


    ¡°I see  and heard  my brother have some funst night. He told you everything, didn¡¯t he?¡± I nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn then.¡±


    He introduced himself to me with a kiss. Harsher, stronger, and dare I say far more passionate than his brother. Darren forced his tongue into my mouth, and made my tongue follow his. He pushed me against a wall as he did so, pressing his body against my own, engulfing me with his powerful presence.


    Darren broke the kiss by yanking my hair away from his head. It stung at first, but there was an oddly sensual aspect of what he was doing. ¡°See, me and my brother have different opinions of what women want sometimes. He thinks they want to be worshiped. Me? I think more than a few think they get enough of that already. They want something very different  they want passion, something they won¡¯t get typically.¡±


    I listened to his words with an eyebrow raised, curious to what he meant. ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Like maybe they want to treated like the sluts they are.¡±


    Putting a little strength behind it, he pushed me down to my knees, never taking his eyes off mine. He shoved his sweatpants down and out came his cock, hard and very much ready for me. He grabbed my hair and guided it toward my lips.


    ¡°I heard the way you screamedst night. Those weren¡¯t the screams of a princess. They were the screams of a whore. Suck it.¡± I blinked.


    ¡°Suck my cock. You know you want to.¡±


    Looking up at Darren, there was definitely a fire to him. He was definitely sexy. My heart was pounding. Carson was so sweet, so caring, why was his brother so different?


    I couldn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t intrigued. I couldn¡¯t even deny his usations of me being a slut were untrue. After all, he was talking down to me, pulling my hair, and had his cock in my face. Yet I still felt like I wanted him, even after enjoying what his brother did so damn much.


    Obeying Darren, I licked the tip of his cock. Licked his head. It felt weird doing this; Carson didn¡¯t even ask me to. I let my tongue run down his cock, up and around it. I was virgin only a day ago, but I wasn¡¯tpletely naive in the realm of what people did behind closed doors.


    Or in the hallway of a mansion owned by two sexy brothers.


    ¡°Lick my balls, Christine. Lick them good.¡±


    I nodded, doing as he asked, tasting the flesh. It wasn¡¯t as bad as I expected it to be, and the adrenaline that was starting to pump through my head only intensified my resolve. I took them into my mouth even, and started to suck on them. Darren¡¯s head draped back with a silent groan. I was getting his approval despite his harsh words and it oddly brought a smile to my face.


    Leading my tongue away from his balls, I went up and down his shaft, letting him enjoy the delicate job I was doing.


    The problem was, Darren wasn¡¯t a delicate man.


    Again, he took me by the hair, and thrust his cock through my lips.


    Sudden, strong, powerful, I was overwhelmed and almost gagged on him. I was driven to please him however, licking him and sucking him as he fucked my face. So sudden, so rough, the adrenaline started to really pump, along with my own imagination running wild and making parts of me far hotter than I would expect from such treatment.


    My eye contact never broke as I looked up at his sick grin, which only broke so often so often for a grunt or gasp of his own when the pressures of me sucking his cock was proving to be just too much for him to handle.


    He was legal, as Carson said. Even if I wanted more of Carson, he said I was allowed to experience Darren too. It¡¯s not cheating, and as a young and sexually curious woman, I wanted to please Darren so he would show me just what his brand of love was.


    If it felt anything like Carson¡¯s it would be well worth it.

 Chapter 133

    Sucking, licking, fondling his balls as all of this happened, Darren was only a man and was soon struggling to hold himself back from the charms of a first time cocksucker.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised when he pulled my head off his cock. ¡°You really like that don¡¯t you? I knew you¡¯d turn out to be my slut after all.¡±


    He followed his words by pulling me up to my feet, and bringing me in for another rough yet delectable kiss. Everything was so powerful, so passionate with him.


    When it broke, he was still staring deeply into my eyes, the hand not on my head going down my body and to my pussy, where he shoved his fingers in. ¡°You¡¯re already dripping wet for me. I knew it.¡±


    I shuddered as he fingered me, flicking my clit as if the sounds I made when he did so were purely for his amusement.


    That I enjoyed the feeling of that he was doing was secondary to him, it seemed.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you, Christine. I¡¯m going to fuck you harder than my idiot brother ever could. You¡¯re going to scream for me. Louder than you did for him. Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±


    Breathing deeply, I nodded. God, I really was a slut.


    He shoved me over to the bannister that I was looking over when he first osted me. His hand was still over my pussy massaging it, preparing it.


    Unlike Carson, he wasn¡¯t going in slow. Darren instead impaled me on his cock.


    Strong, powerful, it was a hell of a change, an intense burst of delight rushing through me as he fucked me. He was in me to the hilt, and let me adjust to him after a short time before starting to fuck me  and fuck me hard.


    The echo of flesh rang through the hallway, and every pration caused me to sway forward, my breasts bouncing with each fuck. I held on to the bannister as he did so, trying to contain the wave after wave of delight that was being sent through my body.


    Darren pped my ass as he continued his rhythm, nursing the spot he hit me only to p it again. The small bits of pain only brought a smile to my face, another piece to the wonderful sensory pile he was building.


    Faster, my back started to arch from his prations. He took it as an opportunity to hold me by my breasts, taking my nipples into the hand, and roll them in his finger tips. It stung and I called out, but he didn¡¯t stop. Why was I still smiling? That hurt.


    It was all part of the design. The passion, the roughness. Carson was tender, Darren was rough and passionate. Everything he did only amplified the feeling of his raw, bareback cock inside me. How he fucked me, how I moaned for him.


    Screaming for him. I don¡¯t know if I screamed louder for him than I did for Carson, but I did scream for him. He was good, and he was quickly bringing me to a whole new level of orgasm and ecstasy from what he was doing. As he fucked me, he reached between my legs, and just like his brother, he found my clit. His approach wasn¡¯t to massage it, though, but to assault it.


    What was a steady rising tide soon became an uncontroble flood in my body. Tears in my eyes, there was no way that I was going to be able to go much longer. It was too much, too fast, too great.


    It exploded inside me. Everything from my core outwards surged in wonderful and blissful orgasm. From head to toe I felt the goodness spread over me, and I was singing his praises.


    Even deep within, I could feel my pussy spasm around him, pulling at him, jerking him forward, as if that¡¯s what he wanted all along.


    Underneath my screams, he had to have been struggling to keep himself together. He was grunting, slowing down in his onught, leaning down over me, the sounds he made tickled my back.


    He was cumming.


    Again, just like his brother, he didn¡¯t pull out. No. He kept himself buried deeply and to the hilt, letting his seed rush out of his balls and through his cocks and directly into my womb. Not caring if I would have objected as he filled me once again to the brim.


    Again, I couldn¡¯t help but relish the feeling after it all. I wondered if I¡¯d ever be able to ept a guy with a condom after this, knowing it would be denied this blissful feeling of a pussy full of cum.


    Panting, he held onto me tightly, holding me up even after my own strength failed to keep me up on the bannister.


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking amazing, Christine. Just fucking wonderful. God, I haven¡¯t had a girl enjoy it that much in a while.¡±


    ¡°I guess I am as much as a slut as you said I was,¡± my tone somewhat somber.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it like it¡¯s a bad thing. I love me a good slut who wants me to abuse them in all the right ways.¡±


    Slowly, he let me down, pulling out after it was far toote to prevent anything. Just like his brother, he pushed the little bits of seed that escaped back in.


    I was resting against on the floor as he pulled his sweatpants back up. ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. I have things to do babe, but I¡¯m going to make sure I fuck you again tonight. You¡¯re wee in our home as long as you like andN?velDrama.Org content.


    I definitely hope you hang around.¡±


    Darren walked away, to do whatever it is a Darren does.


    Carson then stepped out of his room, towel in hand, and threw it to me. ¡°Oh, I see he¡¯s going to make it interesting for me. Shame, I guess I have to keep sharing you. Wipe yourself off, take a nap, because I¡¯m going to want another go too tonight.¡±


    I took the towel, wiping the sweat off of my brow and the rest of my body. As I reached down between my legs, Darren¡¯s seed was still freshly there. My eyes closed, thinking of the implications. They both wanted to keep fucking me. They both wanted me pregnant, so that they could im their sperm was the superior stock. It was a blissful thought, knowing that it was going to continue.


    Good things don¡¯tst forever though. I looked toward Carson, gathered my breath and spoke through my exhaustion. ¡°Do I have to choose?¡±


    Carson knelt down before me. ¡°Well yeah, that¡¯s the point. I know you want me though. Let¡¯s give you, say, a week, and then you¡¯ll know for sure.¡± ¡°A week?¡± I said, wistfully.


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯ll be sore and sick of his shit by then.¡± He pointed down to the mess that was leaking out of me and onto the carpet  his brother¡¯s seed. ¡°We¡¯ll determine who has the better spermter, but I¡¯m not sharing you for nine months, Christine. I want you all to myself.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t so sure of that. Deciding? It wasn¡¯t going to be an easy task.


    What came next was a delight. I didn¡¯t think about things like the decision between the two brothers that would be inevitably forced upon me, and instead simply enjoyed what was being done to me. Every time Darren fucked me roughly against the wall, over a counter, or just fucking took me on the floor, I screamed for him. He fucked me hard. He filled me to the brim with his seed.


    Inevitably, Carson would be there to care for me. He would wipe me off after Darren¡¯s rough ravishing. Treat me like a princess, eat me out if I wasn¡¯t dripping with his brother¡¯s cum. I would cum again and again with him, and he too would be flooding me with seed.


    My whole day was an endless fuckfest where I was cared for, used and abused, and everything else. My n about trying to con them into paying for school for me was the furthest thing in my mind, and even the ideas that they would eventually knock me up at this rate was second to the wonderful, seemingly endless sex I was having.


    Sure, Carson was sweet. Darren was so damn right though. I was a slut, through and through. The two brothers had awakened a powerful libido inside of me that I don¡¯t think I would be able to stifle again so easily. The thought of losing one of them and not having a cock on demand was an utterly devastating thought.


    The days went by, each as blissful as thest. I kept the thoughts of what wasing out of my head, and just simply enjoyed the attention for everything that it was. It was a hell of an introduction into the world of sexuality. The end wasing though, and it would be unavoidable.


    I was sitting alone in their kitchen, drinking some coffee, trying to wake myself up after another wonderful yet incredibly exhausting day. Dressed for a change, I wondered for how long I would be, hoping for the fuckfest to continue.


    ¡°She¡¯s all about me, bro,¡± Darren said, his voiceing off from the distance.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to get tired of your games,¡± Carson replied.


    The two came into the kitchen. They were both dressed for business, and whatever they had nned for that day. They too poured themselves coffee and each one of them sat beside me.


    I suddenly felt incredibly nervous, staring at the table, not wanting to make eye contact with either of them.


    ¡°So, Christine,¡± Carson began. ¡°I¡¯ve had such a wonderful week with you.¡±


    ¡°So have I,¡± Darren added, running hand through my hair. ¡°No one has made me enjoy making a woman scream quite like you do.¡±


    ¡°I think I enjoy you both so damn much that I can¡¯t imagine a world where I don¡¯t have you now,¡± I said, somewhat suggestively.


    ¡°We¡¯re not sharing you forever, Christine,¡± Carson responded. ¡°We came here today because it¡¯s time for you to choose. Do you want me to keep treating you like a goddess?¡±


    Darren suddenly grabbed my hair. ¡°Or do you want me to keep fucking you like the whore you are?¡±


    I was silent in response, Darren¡¯s grip loosening when he realized I wasn¡¯t all that into it at that moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°I just can¡¯t just choose between you.¡±


    ¡°Of course you can, Christine. One of us treats you like garbage, the other wants to worship you.¡± Carson shot a twisted gaze over at his brother.


    ¡°It¡¯s not garbage. It¡¯s how she wants to be treated,¡± he spat back.


    ¡°It¡¯s two great vors of the same great thing,¡± I continued. ¡°Sometimes I want to be tenderly fucked, but sometimes I want something raw, and animalistic. Both of you are so damn good at what you do, but I can¡¯t just push the other away and ept the other.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re trying to y the we¡¯re both awesome card?¡± Darren stood up out of the chair. ¡°Look in your heart. It¡¯ll tell you the truth.¡±


    I closed my eyes, and did exactly as he said. ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡±


    Carson shoved Darren. ¡°You¡¯ve probably made her all stockholmed and whatever with how you fuck her.¡±


    ¡°You suggesting I¡¯m abusing her?¡±


    Carson nced toward me. ¡°Come on, Christine. I¡¯ll take good care of you. You can tell my asshole of a brother off.¡±


    ¡°Oh you want to go make it like this, huh?¡± Darren shoved his brother away from me. Their bravados were ring in full force.


    ¡°You know how our scuffles always end little brother.¡±


    It was bing clear to me that as much as I enjoyed it, it wasn¡¯t about me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll let you have a free shot.¡±


    ¡°Oh stop it!¡± I screamed out, unable to cope with the nonsense anymore.


    I shot up. ¡°Stop fighting, stop yelling, stop this literal dick-waving contest!¡±


    Surprisingly, that worked. They calmed down and were both staring my way.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had it. I think I love you both and everything you do to me, but it seems you¡¯re not doing it because you want me as much as you want to beat your brother. Clearly, what I really want isn¡¯t important as much as just validating your egos.¡±

 Chapter 134

    When forced to confront my feelings, I was exhausted, and I¡¯d be exhausted no matter how much coffee I would drink.


    ¡°You¡¯re brothers, and you¡¯re very close to one another no matter how the two of you act. I¡¯m going to be seeing the one I don¡¯t choose often because of that. A constant, heart wrenching reminder of what I can¡¯t have, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to take that.¡±


    With another deep breath, I rose.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t choose both, then my second choice is going to be neither.¡± I started walking toward the front door of the mansion.


    ¡°Christine, wait!¡± Carson called out.


    ¡°Look what you did, asshole,¡± Darren replied.


    ¡°What I did? It¡¯s your fault!¡±


    As I exited the building and I was sure the door was closed behind me, I started to cry.


    A few weeks passed, and I barely even noticed. They consisted of moping around my room, feeling sorry for myself, and hating myself for blowing it.


    The pregnancy test sitting on my desk had a positive reading. Apparently they had zeroed in on me at my most fertile. My mission was aplished. I¡¯d be set for life, even if I needed a paternity test to be so. I cringed, realizing that they would still get to y their stupid game and beat their chest that their sperm won or whatever it was they saw in it.


    Not like it mattered. Apparently the Van Hansen family was going to be just fine. A mysterious donor infused our estate with more funds than we ever had before. I didn¡¯t think about the mystery too much, since both Karen and Olivia had brand new boyfriends who adored them and were worth far more than my father could ever dream of being. Our family was going to be just fine, I was going to be just fine even if I didn¡¯t want to go the route of hitting Carson and Darren up for money for the next eighteen years.


    So everything I had enjoyed had been for nothing.


    The pain I was feeling? Also for nothing. Was it even all worth it? The sting in my heart told me no.


    Still, I pulled myself up to my feet, determined to do the one thing that would take my mind off of heartbreak. Studying. It was seven in the evening, but the college¡¯s library stayed open into the wee hours of the morning. I could bury my nose in some books for brief relief.


    I took off walking, trying to keep my mind nk. Even if the library was open into the twilight hours, it didn¡¯t mean that it was packed to capacity for all of that time. It was sparsely popted. I had my favorite spot inside of it, a little private cubby where no one could bother me. It was at the far end of the hall, past the conference rooms.


    Grabbing my book, I began my journey. Only I wasn¡¯t making it alone. ¡°Christine, long time no see, beautiful.¡±


    I froze. It was Darren. Of course, he was a student here too, if a ludicrously wealthy one.


    ¡°You¡¯re thest person I want to see right now.¡±


    ¡°Ohe on, babe, don¡¯t be like that.¡±


    ¡°Am I the second tost?¡± Carson¡¯s voice perked up as he stepped beside me. ¡°Do I win via you speaking a cliche?¡±


    ¡°This is why you both need to fuck off. I don¡¯t want to be part of your stupid contests anymore.¡±


    I kept walking past them, trying to drive my point home. Them being here was going to make forgetting they existed a pain in the ass.


    Carson ran ahead of me. They weren¡¯t going to give up easily were they? He opened a door. I was about to turn around and head somewhere else, but Darren took me by the shoulders and showed me that all the muscles he had were hardly just for show.


    Even with his strength, he was trying to avoid hurting me as he guided me into a conference room, and Carson came in, closing the door behind him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to deal with you two anymore. Why can¡¯t you get that?¡± I said, closing my eyes, wishing a three-year-old¡¯s logic were true and that would make them disappear. ¡°I¡¯m not going to choose between you. That¡¯s that.¡±


    ¡°Christine, what if we told you,¡± Carson began.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°That you can have us both,¡± Darren finished.


    Opening my eyes, I saw that they were both in front of me. Close, I could feel each of their body heats. Each of them took one of my hands.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I said.


    ¡°Shall we make it clear, bro?¡± Darren nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s.¡±


    Carson kissed me. Deep and delicately as he always did. Even as I was protesting and telling him to fuck off moments before, I couldn¡¯t resist my body¡¯s natural reaction. It wanted his affection, his kiss.


    Darren snapped me away from his brother and kissed me too. God, my body missed him so much too, even as he yanked me forward so he could thrust his tongue into my mouth deeper, forcing me to relish his rough nature.


    The kisses broke. ¡°We¡¯re brothers, Christine,¡± Carson started. ¡°Rivalry is what we do.¡±


    ¡°The weeks without you though, well, it made us realize that we couldn¡¯t just move on,¡± Darren said. ¡°I just liked the way you screamed for me too much, and I knew I wasn¡¯t going to get that with any woman. I don¡¯t want to go searching for that next one in the million.¡±


    ¡°Thepetition is void. It¡¯s stupid and pointless if it costs us fun, and maybe love?¡± Carson raised an eyebrow. ¡°You win. You get us both. You¡¯re a girl worth sharing, Christine.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it.


    It became a lot more real soon after though. Carsonying a kiss on me, and Darren yanking at my shirt. With a bit of umph, he tore the t-shirt off of me, just to more quickly get at what was underneath it as I was being kissed by his brother. He pulled at my bra, snapping it off me, then roughly sucking on my teat.


    The two pushed me onto the long table of the conference room, ready to ravish me. The delicate kisses of Carson were contrasted by the roughness of Darren sucking on my tit, and his hands roaming down, pulling at my jeans. He snapped away the button and then forced his hand down my panties.


    ¡°She¡¯s already fucking wet and we barely even touched her. I think she is too much of a slut for just one man, Carson.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what it takes to make her ours, then that¡¯s what we¡¯re going to do,¡± his brother replied stroking my hair. ¡°Get these clothes off her. I have two weeks of pent up lust that she needs to feel. Maybe I¡¯ll get a bit rough.¡±


    ¡°Way ahead of you,¡± Darren replied, stripping me of my shoes, socks, and yanking my jeans down my legs. In the blink of an eye, I waspletely naked before the two men of my dreams.


    Hands were caressing my body all over, with the rare twist of a breast and the spanking. I reached out and caressed them back, as they weren¡¯t going to let me be the only one naked for long. Soon, all three of us were as bare as the day we were born, Darren on top of me kissing me, and Carson dropping between my legs and giving me a kiss somece else entirely.

 Chapter 135

    After weeks of being so deprived of him, having him down there was a miracle. He was licking up my juices and sucking on all the right tender parts as he continued to do what he did best. I was reliving my memories again and so suddenly as he continued to massage my clit, and give every bit of my pussy the love it deserved.


    Darren on the other hand had other things in mind. He shoved my face toward his cock, and at this point, he didn¡¯t even need to say it. I knew what to do. I licked him. I ran my tongue up and down him. I sucked on his balls, all before doing my damnedest to suck his cock the normal way. All before he pulled me back and started to fuck my face, and fuck it hard.


    Even with the distraction of Carson eating me, I thought I did amendable job of it really.


    Carson wasn¡¯t going to let his brother get all the attention, either. He flicked my clit every time he thought I was paying his brother too much attention, and apparently he thought I was giving him too much attention way too often.


    He was building that orgasm inside of me quick, weeks of being deprived and not even being able to cum by my own hand anymore, he was making the wait all worth it. It was bing something harder, stronger than ever before with Darren making me suck his cock as I was being eaten out. The heightened sexuality of having two men on top of me was stroking my own ego and making the situation all the more sweeter.


    It wasn¡¯t long before I was moaning around Darren¡¯s cock. It was an odd symphony of orgasm and flesh and I think Darren was liking the muffled sounds of my delight. Making it all the sweeter for him as I sucked the precum right off the tip of his cock.


    I came. It would have been loud if I hadn¡¯t been silenced by Darren, but it was so sweet realizing that I¡¯d be able to have each of them again, and that now i was going to be able to have both of them at the same time.


    ¡°Shall we switch?¡± Darren said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s,¡± his brother responded.


    Already shaking with orgasm, I was wee by Darren only wanting to force me to do so again. Unlike his brother who was simply content with taking his time and building me up to orgasm, he came at me like a ravenous beast. He was licking my pussy, yes, but in a powerful, intense way, and not letting my poor clit even rest for a second. I wasn¡¯t going to get the chance toe down from the highs that Carson had brought me, no, I was going to go right back up there.


    I reached out and pulled the elder brother closer, jerking his cock, bringing it to my lips. He never made me blow him before; I guess it held too much against his ideology of treating me like his goddess. I took him into my mouth, and made sure every bit of that hardness was getting attention, like all those times he did so well in worshiping me between the legs.


    Again, the other brother was being quite the distraction. Making me coo and moan as I tried to do my part in our menage a trois. Sucking, being sucked, it was all a chain of bliss, of moans, of grunts, and of everything else. One thing I knew though is they knew how to control themselves far better than I did, because their erections were firm ad strong, while I?


    I was moaning and screaming like the novice I was. Darren¡¯s rapid fire approach quickly sent me high and loving it every step of the way.


    Soon, I was left in a sweaty, panting heap, and I still hard two hard cocks that needed release, and they were going to find it inside of me.


    ¡°Wanna try something new?¡± Carson said, elbowing his brother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to take turns, huh?¡± His brother replied, winking.


    ¡°You brought the lube. It was your idea.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hell, I¡¯m notining at all.¡±


    Pushing myself up with one arm, I raised an eyebrow. ¡°What are you two up to?¡±


    Carson took my hand. ¡°Christine, sweetie, if we¡¯re going to both fuck you at the same time, we¡¯re going to open you to a whole new world.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m interested.¡±


    Carsonid down on the table beside me. ¡°Ride me, Christie.¡±


    I nodded, and summoned my strength to do so. Taking his cock in my hand, I began to lower myself onto him, cing a hand on his chest. A deep breath, and I began to bounce on him, slowly.


    What I didn¡¯t expect was for Darren toe up behind me and touch me on the ass. His hand was freezing  and it was because there was something on it. Oil.


    Lube.


    It quickly warmed up when he touched me, but he didn¡¯t relent. He was circling that oil all around my asshole. One finger, pushing into my pucker.


    Odd. That was the only word for it. I wasn¡¯t all that discouraged by it though, and instead felt very much intrigued by what he was doing to me. He kept thering that lube all around my ass, pushing deeper in, making me get used to it. Doubly odd, was that his brother¡¯s cock was still inside me. It halted me trying to fuck him, but it didn¡¯t seem like Carson minded.


    He watched as I coped with all of these brand new sensations Darren was visiting on me. Two fingers, he was stretching my asshole further, like he was training me for something. My eyes went wide as I began to suspect what they were doing. A shiver went down my spine, but Carson caressed my side. He didn¡¯t get his jollies off on pain or hurting me. He knew I would be okay, even if may have been hardly the traditional way people make love.


    Besides, that went out the window when he decided he was going to let his brother fuck me too. We were deep in the weird territory, and it was good.


    It was a strange sort of pleasant as Darren fingerfucked me in the ass, as if he were awakening some odd nerves down there. I was intrigued, and just like everything else the brothers had done to me in recent time, I wanted to go further. Moaning slightly, I nced back at Darren.


    He stared at me slyly. ¡°You want me to fuck your ass, don¡¯t you? One cock inside of you isn¡¯t enough, you slut. You gotta have two at once.¡± I nodded, confessing to my wanton sluttery.


    ¡°Hold her tight, Carson, cause I¡¯ming in.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    Darren slid his fingers out of my ass, and his brother, pulled me down deep on his cock as I bent over and presented my ass in as easier to ess manner.


    Has hands wrapped around me and I felt his girth pressing at my back door. Slowly, he began to press himself in, and it was intense. By far the most intense thing I had ever experienced as he spread me apart, pushing himself deeper into where he was never meant to go.


    Combined with the size of Carson¡¯s cock already buried deep inside my pussy, I was feeling so pulled apart, so full. Taking two men like this though, it just stroked my ego in all the right ces that I was this wanted.


    Then they started to fuck me.


    Back and forth, Carson pulled out then rammed himself back in my pussy. Darren did the same with my ass. There was never a time where a cock wasn¡¯t buried deep inside me, and never a time when one wasn¡¯t rubbing against all of my tender parts and driving me wild. Every nerve inside of me was firing in such a delightful way, electricity shooting through me again and again with each of their prations.


    I could see them struggling too, my pussy and ass being made so tight by the other brother¡¯s cock. Everyone was being so overwhelmed with orgasmic energy, and each one of us never wanted this to stop.


    Carson held me steady by my hips as Darren took my breasts, tweaking them, contributing further to the sensory overload. With everything being as it was, I knew none of us were going tost long. I wasn¡¯t a tantric sex master, I was only a woman, and there¡¯s only so much of a woman can take from two young studs inside of her.


    I was shaking, I was moaning, I was struggling to let it drag out a little longer, knowing the longer I resisted the greater the payoff would eventually be.


    Pointless, because Carson is an asshole and let his thumbe for my clit, massaging it and stimting me further, when I was already overstimted already.


    I let out out a shriek of delight as a tsunami of utter bliss crashed over me, my body unable to resist the pleasure that was being forced upon me anymore. The feeling was so strong that I briefly felt like I was going to die, and if death felt like this, I was perfectly okay with it. Instead, I was simply in heaven, relishing this moment to its fullest, knowing that it was likely toe again.


    My lovers, the brothers, were right there with me. Darren grabbed me tight, pulled me close as he thrust into me, his grunts rushing past my ear. Inside my asshole where it was stretched to the limit, I could feel his cock shudder, and begin to spew his seed inside me. It was an odd, but not unpleasant feeling being filled up there. It was hardly something I never wanted to feel again, and I was weing the next time Darren, or his brother, wanted to fuck my ass.


    Carson, though, had his cock buried in a much more traditional ce. There too, I was still feeling every little thing that was happening down there, his cock pulsing, and him firing his seed inside of me. As much as I enjoyed having my ass fucked, the feeling of having my pussy filled with a man¡¯s cum couldn¡¯t be topped. I wanted to feel this again and again, no matter the risks. Unbeknownst to the brothers, they had turned me into their little breeding whore.


    There was an orgasmic haze among all of us. Slowly, Darren pulled out of my ass, and helped his brother guide me down to the table where I wasying there, a sweaty and cum soaked mess, their seed leaking out of both of my holes.


    ¡°Damn, I was trying to save myself for your pussy, but your ass just wanted my cock too much, Christine,¡± Darren said, leaning down and giving me a kiss on the lips after all of this. ¡°Guess my brother gets a leg up on the knocking you up part.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°I¡¯m already pregnant.¡±


    Carson and Darren shot one another a re, and there was a bit of surprise among them.


    ¡°What did you expect to happen when you both kept blowing such huge loads inside me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably mine, you know,¡± Carson said.


    ¡°Fat chance,¡± Darren snapped back.


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± I again said, with some effort.


    The brothers again shared a moment. Darren took a breath and spoke up first. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t. You belong to us, now, Christine. We¡¯re going to make full use of you. You better get used to all of this. The fuckings, the anal, the being pregnant, because this is your life now.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have said it better myself, brother.¡±


    All I could do wasugh. I remembered how I had this n of enrapturing a man to take care of my uncertain future. Of trying to snare some rich guy into being my baby daddy to do so if that didn¡¯t work.


    It did, though. It all worked too well. I had two lovers, two brothers, willing to give me everything I could possibly want and then some. I had seeded far beyond my wildest dreams.


    As my two loversid beside me, it didn¡¯t matter where we were. It felt good. Real good.

 Chapter 136

    SUGAR DADDY CAMGIRL


    Once I¡¯m sure my bedroom door is locked, I saunter across the room and kneel down on a fluffy white rug at the foot of my bed.


    In front of me, there¡¯s an openptop and a set of chunky pink headphones.


    There¡¯s a modest little purple vibrator on my right.


    Behind me on the nightstand is an old-fashioned rm clock ring midnight in ghostly green. There are thick white pir candles lit and glowing on every surface throughout the room, giving it an elegant ambiance. Soft, sultry mood music ys from the record yer in the corner. But across the house, all is silent save for the low, constant hum of the air conditioning. It¡¯s the ideal white noise to block out the naughtiness about to go down in the cozy privacy of my room.


    This is a private show; there¡¯s no space for the peanut gallery. Everything I need is already here. They are already waiting for me. I¡¯m willing to bet they¡¯ve been counting down the seconds.


    My hands reach up to tug my hair free of its taut, no-nonsense ponytail.


    The stress of the dayes tumbling down as coppery waves ssh out around my milky-pale shoulders and fall around to frame my pretty, angelic face.


    I sigh as my achy scalp starts to tingle with relief. Finally, the hair cane down along with the rest of my tension. Tonight is all about release. I slowly trace my fingers back through my thick mane of fiery auburn hair and shake it out so it¡¯s slightly teased up and extra sexy. Bedroom hair, but not bed head. Sexy, but not sloppy. Not yet, at least. It¡¯s still just the opening act.


    Keeping my eyes locked on the target of my seduction, I twirl a long lock of hair around my pinkie finger. I tilt my head to one side and smile coquettishly.


    A soft giggle falls from my lips and I wiggle my perfectly-manicured fingers in a little wave. I slip one strap of mycy ck camisole over my shoulder and mouth the word oops. As if it was an ident. As if any of this is coincidence. I know what I¡¯m here to do.


    My big blue eyes are wide as I sit awash in the glow of theptop screen, scanning the cam chat. I hear the bling of new notifications, new members joining the virtual room.


    There are already a ton of my regrs here, and another one logs on every minute or so. The list of names grows longer, and the chat poptes with typed messages. Compliments and greetings roll in, quickly followed by requests.


    I pick up the bubblegum-pink gaming headset on the fuzzy rug in front of me and slide them on over my ears. I bite my full, plush bottom lip gently, feeling the delicious sting of my teeth.


    I want to remind my audience how soft my lips are, how plump and juicy they would feel to the touch. I want each and every man to salivate over the thought of kissing me, tasting me, feeling my pretty pink tongue push into his mouth.


    I raise my finger to my mouth and suck it in, hollowing out my cheeks as I slide it in and out. All the while, my eyes are locked on that little webcam pinhole with the shing red light. A flood of pervy messageses in. Requests for me to take my clothes off, to blow a kiss, to say something filthy. I move the mic piece closer to my mouth, so that my lips are almost buzzing against it when I speak.


    ¡°Tips speak louder than words,¡± I remind my suitors in a low, smoky voice.


    Ding, ding, ding!


    Notifications pour into my ears as more members join the chat and start sending small but heart-skipping tips. Five dors here, ten dors there. Most of their moneyes with a request, but some of it is just like confetti raining down.


    ¡°Oh, you want to see a little more skin?¡± I tease. The screen is filled with messages like:


    These guys think of me as a pretty, ditzy bimbo who lives in this little square screen on theirputers. They definitely don¡¯t think about me as aplete person with a life, but that¡¯s okay. I y the role they pay me for. I can pretend to be naive and innocent if that¡¯s what a paying customer wants. They get off on my bimbo act, and I get off on taking their money.


    It¡¯s a win-win. Besides, I¡¯m genuinely sweet to them. My curvy but petite bodybined with my ginger hair and pretty face is more than enough to draw them in, but my sparkling personality keeps theming back again and again. I win just as many tips with kind words as I do unting my plump breasts, t tummy, and juicy ass. I know how to chat these guys up just enough to make them feel wanted, but keep them at arms¡¯ length so they¡¯re always wanting more. I thrill them with my spicy side and enchant them with the girlfriend experience. I make them feel weed and appreciated. I listen to their troubles and give encouragement. And if a pep talk from a pretty girl isn¡¯t enough to brighten their day, a sh of my tits usually does it.


    I pout at the screen and murmur, ¡°I wish you were all here right now.¡± The responses flood in:


    Still, as filthy as we get, there¡¯s still aputer screen between us. It¡¯s more about the fantasy than the fulfilment, and that¡¯s what makes me irresistible to them.


    They can look, but they can¡¯t touch.


    I¡¯m a virgin, ripe and pure for deflowering, but I¡¯m out of reach. Not that some of them haven¡¯t tried to get me offline, but I don¡¯t allow that. I keep the two worlds separate: my industrious days and my steamy nights.


    During daylight hours, I¡¯m just Nina rke. But starting at midnight and ending whatever time I can reach before falling asleep, I¡¯m Naughty Nina.


    She¡¯s my camgirl persona, the sexed-up version of myself I sell every night, and business is booming. Maybe even busting. I need cash, and this is a quick, mostly painless way to get it. asionally, I¡¯ll have to deal with an overly friendly or rude customer, but in general, my clients worship me.


    I¡¯m exhrated by the hustle and the rush, even if the guys themselves are pretty dull. Most of my arousal, my ying-along, is just for show. I¡¯ve gotten very good at pretending to be way more turned on than I really am. All they see is a hot girl moaning, teasing, touching herself for their pleasure. They¡¯re easily fooled, and most of them seem ttered to even get an iota of my attention, even for a price.


    Show us your tits!


    Take your panties off!


    y with your vibrator!


    They are a little demanding. Virtual dor signs pop up on the screen, though, and I jump into action. I give my audience a little more to ogle.


    I slide my other strap off my shoulder and let thecy camisole slip down a little, showing more of my deep cleavage. Underneath it, I have on a matching ck mesh bra and panties, along with sexy white thigh-high socks and a choker around my neck. I lean forward and subtly push my tits together to make them look even bigger and juicier.


    I know these guys are drooling by now. The tips keeping in small tidbits, enough to keep me going on this hours-long striptease but nothing unusual.


    It¡¯s just another sexy night in the office. That is, until a longtime lurker with the username Deep Pockets starts typing a message in the group for the first time since I started doing this a couple months ago. I expect just another low-level tip and request, but instead, the dor amount that pops up on the screen is well over the average. My eyes widen with wonder. He just dropped a hundred.


    Good evening, Nina.


    ¡°Hey there. You definitely have my attention, Mr. Deep Pockets,¡± I purr.


    I can see a flurry of the other guys typing furiously. The jealousy is palpable.


    The new guy sends me another hundred. My jaw drops. He messages again.


    How are you doing tonight?


    ¡°Much better now that you showed up,¡± I flirt shamelessly. ¡°How are you?¡±


    To my shock, a third hundred dor notification goes off. It¡¯s like music to my ears. I lean in, excitedly awaiting his next message.


    I¡¯m well. But I think some privacy would do us good. Do you agree?


    My heart is racing like mad. The other guys are stillpeting for my attention with their pervy requests and petty cash, but I¡¯m focused on Deep Pockets. He wants to go into a private chat room with me! That means I¡¯ll be making more money per minute on top of whatever extravagant price tag he racks up by the end of¡­ whatever he wants to do with me.


    I¡¯ve only gone private a few times in the couple months I¡¯ve been moonlighting as Naughty Nina.


    It¡¯s expensive for the customer, and most can only afford a few minutes of alone time with me, tops. Even the ones lucky enough to afford it aren¡¯t blessed with charm, too. They get me alone just to show how awkward, inexperienced, or sleazy they are. I y along, but I¡¯m faking it all the way.


    But there¡¯s nothing false about my enthusiasm for Deep Pockets. He¡¯s not afraid to drop serious cash, and that gets my juices flowing.


    I have to say, the way he takes charge is a turn-on, too. He does it in such a dignified, confident way. He doesn¡¯t even consider the otherspetition. This is a man who knows what he wants, and he can afford to take it. If that happens to be me, then I¡¯m one lucky girl.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take this private,¡± I respond into the microphone piece. ¡°Sorry, boys. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow night.¡± Deep Pockets replies.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Better luck next time


    The next moment, a separate chat room bubble pops up on my screen and I nearly smash my keyboard in my haste to open it. There he is¨CDeep Pockets. Just his name and mine on the screen. Every second tallies up cents on cents. Minute by minute, dor by dor. But that¡¯s not good enough for my newest, most intriguing suitor. He drops another hundred with his first message to me.


    I¡¯ve had my eye on you for a while. Happy to finally make your acquaintance.


    I smile at the webcam and murmur into the mic, ¡°I noticed your username before, but you never said anything. Clearly, you have the money. Why wait so long to make the first move?¡±


    Call me old-fashioned, but I wanted to be sure. I cock my head to one side. ¡°Sure about what?¡±


    What I want. Who I want. But I know now. You¡¯re perfect, Nina. You¡¯re what I¡¯ve been looking for all this time.


    Even a seasoned pro like me can still blush.


    ¡°I can totally give you what you need,¡± I whisper.


    Show me.


    Hismand makes me feel wet between my thighs. This is serious. The vibe with him is so different from anything else I¡¯ve felt so far. I reach down and pull my camisole up over my head. I let it drop to the side, revealing my full breasts in my ck mesh bra. My rosy pink nipples are visible through the tiny holes in the fabric.


    Deep Pockets sends two hundred. My whole body is tingling with anticipation now. I¡¯ve already racked up more cash from this one guy than a week¡¯s worth of entertaining the other guys. I lick my lips at the camera while my dainty hands smooth down over my plentiful chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re very generous,¡± I point out.


    You¡¯re very worth it. True beauty ought to be worshiped.


    ¡°I just wish we could be closer,¡± I sulk, poking out my lower lip.


    There¡¯s another notification in my ears. A message pops up on the screen. My heartbeat picks up when I see that it¡¯s a video invite. Deep Pockets wants to show himself! I¡¯ve never had this happen before. I swiftly ept the invitation.


    The screen opens up to another video square like the one I¡¯m in, only this window has a very different picture. I enthusiastically soak up every detail. I can see him from the neck down, his face obscured out of frame. He has a broad set of shoulders, thick arms, and a barrel chest. He¡¯s dressed in a white button-up shirt and dark gray fitted trousers.


    He¡¯s sitting in what looks like a sumptuous, dark leather armchair close and center to the frame, and what little I can determine of the background seems quite elegant. There¡¯s only the faint amber glow of amp on the glossy wooden side table beside him to hint at the fancy furnishings surrounding, but I am fascinated.


    I stare at his muscr body, his dignified posture, the size of his hands in hisp.


    No wedding ring, I notice. I¡¯m already salivating over him when he taps into the microphone and speaks, low and vibrational, right in my headphones.


    ¡°Hello, Nina.¡±


    His voice is deep and sumptuous, a gruff purr in my ear. I feel goosebumps all over. My nipples stiffen to peaks and my pussy aches between my legs.


    ¡°Hi, Mr. Deep Pockets,¡± I reply. ¡°You¡¯re very handsome.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m even better in person,¡± he says smoothly. ¡°I bet you are, too. But for now, let me see that gorgeous body of yours. Take your bra off.¡±


    I reach around to unsp the bra and it falls to the floor. I push it aside and start caressing my full, bare breasts with my soft hands. I fondle and squeeze them while I moan, letting my fingertips trace ticklish circles around my perky nipples.


    ¡°Beautiful, Nina. Now, take off those panties for me,¡± hemands.


    I tug my panties down and sit on my ass, lifting my legs up to slowly pull thecy panties down my legs. I kick them off with my toes and center myself in the frame again.


    ¡°Show me your pretty little pussy,¡± he orders.


    I gradually spread my legs open wide and lean back against the end of my bed to give him a fuller view of my body. My fingertips stroke at the sides of mybia as I peel myself open, showing him my dewy, irresistible pink flower. He scoots forward a little, on the edge of his seat.


    ¡°Good girl. Spread her open for me. Perfect,¡± he groans. ¡°Now, touch yourself for me, Nina. Put your fingers on your clit.¡±


    I dutifully obey, letting out a soft sigh when my fingertips start massaging rhythmic motions around my clit. The taut bundle of nerves is so sensitive to my touch. I can hardly keep from twitching and moaning as the tension within me grows tighter. I gaze into the webcam, eyes wide and lips parted, waiting for my next order.


    ¡°Grab that vibrator,¡± Deep Pockets says. ¡°Turn it on.¡±


    I pick up the tiny purple vibe and flick it on. The vibrations tickle my fingers.


    ¡°Put it on your clit and hold it there,¡± he instructs.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I reply obediently.

 Chapter 137

    I press the vibrator against my clit and nearly jump out of my own skin at the shock of intense pleasure, almost too much to bear. My other hand slides up my body to tweak and pull at my nipples. The pleasure is building ever higher within me. My muscles tighten up, my pussy aches with every thrum of the vibrations through my body. The need to release is overwhelming.


    ¡°Oh my god,¡± I murmur.


    ¡°Tell me how it feels, Nina.¡±


    ¡°It feels¡­ oh, it feels so good,¡± I whimper.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, it does. You feel so good you want toe.¡± ¡°I do. I¡¯m so close, Mr. Deep Pockets,¡± I confess weakly.


    My swollen clit is pulsating. Endorphins rush through my veins. I¡¯m about to burst.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been a very good girl. You deserve toe, don¡¯t you?¡± he teases.


    ¡°Yes. Oh, yes, please,¡± I beg.


    The constant whir of the vibrator on my cunny is too much to handle.


    ¡°Come for me, Nina.¡±


    His deep voice, his filthymand, and the bling of another few hundred dors on the screen push me over the edge. I tilt my head back and my eyes roll shut as I press the vibrator hard on my clit. I cry out with pleasure as my pussy erupts, gushing slick juices all over the vibe and my fingers. There¡¯s a tiny wet puddle forming on the white rug beneath me.


    ¡°Excellent. Beautiful, Nina,¡± he growls in that sexy voice.


    I¡¯m still hazy-headed when I turn off the vibrator and open my eyes again. Pure electrical pleasure burns in every cell of my body. I¡¯ve nevere so hard in my life. I stare at the webcam, clearly rendered speechless.


    My mysterious benefactorughs softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a wonderful time tonight. I¡¯ll be seeing you.¡±


    My heart skips. ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t go yet,¡± I plead. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Deep Pockets. For now,¡± he says cryptically.


    With onest hundred-dor bonus, he logs out of the chat room. Gone forever, or at least until he shows up in my stream again. I¡¯m stunned to see the grand total of how much he paid me for less than a half hour of my time. Obviously, his username is urate. But it¡¯s more than just the money; there¡¯s something about him. Even without seeing his face, I¡¯m maically drawn to him. I want to feel those big hands on my bare skin. I want him to bend me over hisp and spank me like the naughty girl I am.


    But for now, I close myptop, get ready for bed, and slide under the sheets. My body is still tingling from my powerful orgasm as I close my eyes and snuggle into the pillow. My final thoughts before I drift off to sleep are of a luxurious room with a leather armchair and a fabulously wealthy, impossibly sexy man¡­


    The next morning, I awaken to the soft nking of pots and pans in the kitchen down the hall. I roll over and blink blearily at the rm clock.


    It¡¯s barely seven o¡¯clock, and after myte night I could sure use a couple more hours of sleep, but I climb out of bed anyway. When Grandma Doris gets up, I get up. It¡¯s just part of being her full-time caretaker. I stand up, stretch, and trudge down the hallway nked with family portraits all over the walls, some as recent asst year and other photos many decades old.


    There¡¯s a lot of history in this house. I grew up here myself, being raised by my grandmother. I moved out at eighteen to go to college, but I moved back in a year ago when I graduated. Grandma Doris is fiercely independent and always has been, but even she finally admitted that she needs some help around the house. She¡¯s my number one, and we¡¯ve been close my whole life. It makes perfect sense for me to be the one to help her.


    I walk into the sunny, bright kitchen with a smile on my sleepy face. Grandma Doris is at the stove, stirring a pot of buttery, salty grits. She¡¯s a slightly hunched woman in her seventies, with a mop of curly white hair, the same blue eyes as me, and a flowery apron over her purple muumuu.


    She slowly turns to look at me with a sparkling smile.


    ¡°Good morning, sweet pea. How¡¯d you sleep?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Great. Like a baby,¡± I answer. ¡°How about you? Have any interesting dreams?¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact, I did. Nina, it was so strange. I looked in the mirror and all my teeth fell out. Can you believe it?¡± she chuckles.


    ¡°Hope it¡¯s not a prophetic dream or you might have to get used to the idea of wearing dentures, Grandma,¡± I quip back.


    She snorts. ¡°As if! I¡¯d sooner dump this pot of grits on my head.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t do that,¡± I giggle. ¡°Here, let me whip up some scrambled eggs to go with it.¡±


    We fall into step beside each other in the kitchen as we always do. When I was little, Grandma Doris was head chef. I remember shelling peas and shucking corn while she gave instructions from the stove. I recall Christmas mornings spent cooking up french toast casserole or a special festive quiche, or my favorite triple-chocte cake on my birthday. I have so many memories of cooking,ughing, and gossiping with my grandmother in the kitchen. Only nowadays, I¡¯m the one who has to take charge. She¡¯s not as spry as she once was. Now, I¡¯m the one rushing around to cook while she spills things, forgets ingredients, orins about her achy feet. Not that I mind. She¡¯s taken care of me for over twenty years, and I feel honored to return the favor.


    She can do most things on her own, more by sheer force of will than anything else, and she was resistant to my aid at first. But now, we have a good bnce. She lets me help her, and I let her believe she¡¯s the one helping me. Giving me a ce to stay. Making me grits in the morning. But we both know the reality: she needs me. Try as she might, she can¡¯t keep up with the housework or the bills anymore. Money is tight these days, and since I spend my days pretty wrapped up in taking care of Grandma Doris, I haven¡¯t been able to find a job that works with our schedule. Hence the birth of Naughty Nina. After weeks of researching ways to make money from home, I decided to give camgirl work a try. It¡¯s been enough to keep us afloat, and for that I am grateful, but I wish I could do more. This old house is big. The property taxes, the mortgage, the monthly bills on top of grocery spending, pharmacy trips, and visits to the doctor¡­ it¡¯s a lot.


    But today, my load feels a lot lighter. I made enough moneyst night to support us through the next few weeks. After breakfast, I slide into the usual routine of chores, errands, and looking after my elderly grandmother. It¡¯s a normal, busy day, but every time I get a moment to spare, my mind inevitably wanders back to Deep Pockets.


    I wonder what he¡¯s doing today. I ponder where he could be. Connecting over the inte like this, there¡¯s no telling how far away he lives. He could be across the or right next door. Thetter thought gives me a thrill. I know I should be cautious, and I should keep my expectations low. It¡¯s best not to get attached to any of these guys. What are the odds that he¡¯lle back for more? He already dropped so much money on me, surely that isn¡¯t a sustainable spending practice for him. Unless it is. In which case, he truly does have deep pockets.


    After a long day of chores, caretaking, cooking, and cleaning, Grandma Doris and I watch game show reruns and sip hot cocoa on the couch until it¡¯s time for bed. She shuffles off to her room and I go to mine. I do my usual nightly routine, counting down until midnight when I go live as Naughty Nina. I light my candles, set up my sex toys and headset. I apply some subtle makeup, brush out my auburn waves, and put on a skimpy, cutesy satin nightie in a deep shade of blue. This time, instead of sitting on the floor, I bring myptop to my bed. I pull up the chat stream, take a deep breath, and log in as the clock ticks midnight.


    My heart is pounding as I turn on the webcam with a coy smile. I absentlyb my fingers through my hair as I watch the chat members arrive one by one. They log in, drop a little tip and a greeting, and I respond with the usual flirtations. For a few minutes, it¡¯s just the usual suspects and me. My hope is sinking. Maybest night was just a fluke.


    But then I hear another notification and my eyes light up with joy. Deep Pockets has logged in. Tonight, he wastes no time. He drops a hundred dors and sends a message.


    Good evening, Nina. Come to me.


    He disappears from the main chat room and an invite to a private chat pops up. I click it hastily, not even saying goodbye to the other guys. It¡¯s a shame for them, but they just can¡¯tpete with Deep Pockets. As soon as the private chat room expands, my heart skips to see the man himself perched in the same distinguished leather armchair in that fancy sitting room. He¡¯s wearing a gray shirt, ck belt, and ck pants. I can clearly see a bulge at the front of his trousers and I¡¯m eager to see what¡¯s underneath.


    ¡°You came back,¡± I say brightly.


    ¡°Of course I did,¡± he replies. ¡°I know what I want.¡±


    His voicees through deep and rough-edged. It makes me shiver with delight. He wants me. Another hundred ka-chings in my ears.


    ¡°Take off your nightie,¡± hemands.


    ¡°Anything for you,¡± I purr.


    I pull the nightie up over my head and toss it aside, turning back to the camera in just my bra and panties. I stroke my hands down the swell of my breasts, my t stomach, and down to my pelvis. I scoot back against the pillow behind me and spread my legs wide.


    ¡°Good, Nina. Now start touching yourself, but don¡¯t take off your panties yet,¡± he growls.


    With my eyes locked on him, I slide my hand between my thighs and begin lightly rubbing my pussy through the damp fabric of my panties. I moan and arch up into my palm. Warm waves of tingly pleasure roll down my body and make my toes curl.


    When I see Deep Pockets unzip his pants and take out his massive, glorious cock, my jaw falls open. His shaft is beautiful. At least eight inches long, thick, and ever so slightly curved. I lick my lips as he starts slowly stroking his enormous length. I¡¯m so wet at the sight of him, I¡¯m soaking through my panties.


    ¡°Oh my god,¡± I breathe.


    ¡°Use the vibrator,¡± hemands me in a gruff voice.


    I obey, picking up the vibe and flicking it on at the lowest setting. I press it to the damp spot growing in my panties and immediately goosebumps form on my skin. Pure wild pleasure shoots through every part of me. Coupled with the delicious view of Deep Pockets stroking himself, it¡¯s barely a minute before my first orgasm.


    ¡°Ohhh, I¡¯ming,¡± I whimper.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Come for me, Nina,¡± he hisses.


    Pleasure courses through my whole system. Deep Pockets sends another hundred.


    ¡°I wish you were here with me,¡± I pout.


    ¡°What would you do if I was?¡± he prompts me.


    My eyes are mesmerized by his enormous hand moving smoothly up and down his thick shaft. I¡¯m nearly drooling with desire. It¡¯s killing me that he seems so close, yet so far.


    ¡°I would get on my knees and suck you dry,¡± I tell him boldly. He groans. ¡°I would give anything to fuck that perfect mouth.¡± ¡°And you¡¯de down my throat,¡± I add greedily. He murmurs, ¡°Or all over your pretty face.¡± ¡°I want you so bad,¡± I confess.


    ¡°I need you, Nina. All to myself,¡± Deep Pockets groans. ¡°Turn up the setting.¡±


    I do as I¡¯m told. The vibrator hums deliciously against my clit. My free hand ys with my breasts while I rock against the vibrations. The tension is building fast.


    ¡°I¡¯m about toe,¡± I gasp.


    ¡°Do it,¡± he orders. ¡°We¡¯lle together.¡±


    ¡°Oh my¨C nnngh,¡± I moan as my pussy gushes everywhere. My panties are slick now on both sides, fully soaked through with my juices.


    Onscreen, I watch him stroke his cock faster and faster until finally he spurts a long, impressive stream of thick whitee through the air. A drop of it even stters on the webcam, and he swiftly wipes it clean. My pussy pulses through waves of pleasure while Deep Pockets pumps everyst drop. I¡¯ve never seen anything or anyone so sexy. I feel the need to be close to him like a deep ache of the soul. I want to be in that room with him. I want to be the one licking up hise, making him moan and sigh and feel oh so good. I¡¯m intrigued now, as I watch him clean up and resume his throne.


    ¡°I¡¯m enjoying our nights together,¡± I gush.


    ¡°Me too. I could easily make a habit of this. Nina, I want you all for my own. I don¡¯t like to share, and I can afford not to. You need money, and I


    need you. I would block off all your time if I could. And I think it¡¯s time for something a little more real,¡± he begins.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, eyes wide.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re a virgin, Nina. You¡¯ve mentioned it in the chat room before,¡± he remarks. ¡°I am willing to pay any amount you dream up to be the one who deflowers you. You deserve a wonderful first time, and I can give you exactly what you need.¡±


    ¡°Wow. That¡¯s one hell of an offer. But how can we do that when you¡¯re so far away?¡± I ask him confusedly.


    He chuckles softly. ¡°We live in the same city, Nina.¡±


    ¡°But how do you¨C¡±


    ¡°I have my ways,¡± he answers. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to meet me in person. Tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what? In person?¡± I splutter. Nerves take over instantly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. We can take it slow, test the waters. We will meet somece public, somewhere you feel safe,¡± he exins.


    ¡°Like the park? There¡¯s one around the corner from my ce,¡± I blurt out.


    ¡°Noon. I¡¯ll be there,¡± he says.


    And before I can say anything else, he logs out. I stare at the screen in disbelief for a minute as my brain catches up on what just happened. Holy shit. I¡¯m meeting a guy I met online tomorrow. In person. Oh my god! How am I going to sleep tonight?

 Chapter 138

    The next day at noon, I find myself pacing back and forth under a gigantic oak tree at the park around the corner from Grandma¡¯s ce. I was up half the night with excitement, and it was tricky arranging time for a date without Grandma Doris figuring out what¡¯s up, but I¡¯m here now and I¡¯m ready. I¡¯m wearing a flirty, swishy white sun dress and strappy wedge sandals, along with a floppy sun hat with a yellow ribbon. My hair falls in perfectly tousled red waves around my shoulders, and my dress falls to barely mid-thigh.


    I look cute, but nothing can prepare me for the sight of my mysterious suitor sauntering up to me in the bright glow of sunshine. I recognize him by his size and build, as well as his sleek but casual clothes. He¡¯s dressed in a starchy white button-up, dark gray jeans, and ck boots. In his hand, he carries a pic basket with a baguette and a bottle of champagne poking out the top. Upon seeing his face for the first time, I think I might actually swoon.


    He looks to be in histe thirties or early forties, with a thick head of dark hair that falls in charming heartthrob curls around his forehead and temples. He has dark brown eyes that sparkle with wisdom and light. There are soft lines at the crease of his eyes and a smile on his soft lips that makes me immediately feel at ease. My nervous butterflies calm to a still as he walks up and offers his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful to meet you,¡± he says in that deep, velvety voice I¡¯vee to adore.


    ¡°Enchanted,¡± I agree breathlessly as I peer up at him and shake his hand. ¡°Mr¡­?¡±


    ¡°Wood. Darren Wood,¡± he introduces himself.


    ¡°Nina rke,¡± I reply.


    ¡°Beautiful day for a walk with a beautiful girl,¡± Darren says.


    My cheeks flush hot pink and my heart pounds like crazy.


    He doesn¡¯t release my hand after we shake; instead, we just start strolling hand-in-hand across the rolling green fields of the park. Birds sing and squirrels chatter in the trees. Branches sway and swish their leaves in the gentle breeze. We can hear the faintughter and shouts of kids ying in the distance. We mosey along the pathway to a pond, which is beautifully green with lily pads and rushes growing up out of the clear water. Darren opens up the pic basket to roll out a thin checkered nket, a baguette, some strawberries, and a little golden container of luxury chocte truffles from a local upscale patisserie. We sip ridiculously expensive champagne out of stic flutes and munch on chocte and berries as we watch the sun glittering across the pond. I can¡¯t help but think of the sharp contrast between this whimsical daytime date and my secretive, online nocturnal antics. It feels weird¨C in a good way¨C to be falling in love in the sunshine rather than feigning interest underputer glow.


    ¡°So, I have to know¡­¡± I begin slowly.


    Darren smiles and nods. ¡°Where I got the money? I¡¯m a day trader. A good one. I¡¯ve built my fortune over two decades, and now I¡¯m just coasting. I¡¯ve always focused on my career, on making money to make


    myselffortable, but also to spend on worthwhile causes.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± I prompt.


    ¡°Various charities. Paying off other people¡¯s debts. Funding schrships, donating to social programs. Anything to feel like my fortune is being used, not squandered,¡± he exins.


    ¡°Where does that put me?¡± I ask yfully.


    Darren grins and leans in closer, his lips so close to mine.


    ¡°You are a worthwhile cause,¡± he whispers. ¡°But between you and me, there¡¯s a little bit of selfishness when ites to you.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± I tease.


    ¡°I want you all for myself, Nina,¡± he murmurs. ¡°So I can do this whenever I want.¡±


    His handes up to cup my cheek as he presses his lips against mine.


    Explosions go off in my mind, my heart must be about to take flight, and I¡¯m burning all over. His lips are so soft, yet forceful when he kisses me hard. I moan into the kiss, letting him stroke my face and brush the hair back from my temples. He sweeps off my floppy hat and sets it gently aside. When we finally break apart, I¡¯m breathless and pink-cheeked.


    ¡°Wow,¡± I mumble. My lips tingle where he kissed me.


    ¡°And what about you?¡± he asks softly. ¡°What is your purpose?¡±


    ¡°I take care of my grandmother. I need money to pay the bills and make sure we can keep livingfortably,¡± I admit. ¡°Not the most morous reason.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s wonderful. Further proof that you¡¯re beautiful on the inside, too. But oh, that outer beauty¡­¡± he trails off. He looks down at me greedily.


    I¡¯m already wet between the thighs. I look around the park. There¡¯s nobody nearby in any direction. I can see and hear people in the distance, but right here on this pic nket, we have a tiny slice of privacy. I intend to use it.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wanting to try ever sincest night,¡± I venture.


    Darren leans back and looks at me with one dark brow raised. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s that?¡±


    With my eyes still locked with his, I slowly reach out and unzip his jeans. Darren watches me pull down his boxers enough to let his enormous shaft bounce free. I gasp and moan at the sight of him, and I can hardly wait to taste him. Darren sweeps my long red hair into one hand to hold it out of the way while I pull the thick head of his cock between my lips.


    ¡°Oh yes. Take it,¡± he groans, letting his head fall back.


    I wrap one dainty hand around his shaft and pump up and down while his cock stretches out my cheeks. I whimper with delight at how heavy he is on my tongue, how silky smooth his skin feels. I flick my tongue along the underside and around the sensitive head. I lick up a salty, delicious drop of pre. The taste drives me wild with desire. I hollow out my cheeks and focus on taking him in one inch at a time until finally, his rod is poking into the back of my throat. I start to cough, and Darren gently strokes my head, whispering soft words of encouragement.


    ¡°Good, Nina. Just like that,¡± he murmurs.


    At any moment, someone coulde walking over to the pond and discover us in a highlypromising position, but instead of worrying me, it thrills me to think we could get caught. The risk only adds to my pleasure.


    He starts to gently lift his hips to meet my mouth with every thrust. I feel him knocking into the back of my throat, sliding up and down my tongue. I moan around his thickness as he starts to fuck my mouth in earnest. Darren¡¯s cock pokes into my throat with a wet gulping sound again and again as I bob up and down. He holds my hair tightly in his fist and uses it as a gentle guide. He pumps into my mouth a few more times before he tenses up.


    ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± he hisses between gritted teeth.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I moan with delight as his cock bursts a stream of hot, saltye down my throat. I swallow down everyst drop and lick his cock clean. Satisfied, I roll back on my knees and wipe my mouth with a grin. Darren zips himself up just as another couplees strolling by. We give them a cheery wave, and once they disappear around the corner, we burst outughing.


    ¡°That was close,¡± I giggle.


    ¡°Dangerously so. Maybe we should go somewhere a little more private,¡± he suggests. ¡°My ce is only ten minutes away.¡±


    ¡°You mean to tell me the guy of my dreams has been just down the road from me this whole time and I never knew?¡± I gasp.


    Darren smiles wide and kisses me on the cheek. ¡°Serendipity.¡± ¡°Must be,¡± I agree warmly.


    We pack up and head back to our respective vehicles. I slide behind the wheel and follow Darren¡¯s luxury sedan across town. I call Grandma Doris on the way to let her know I¡¯ll be out for a few more hours. To my relief, she doesn¡¯t mind at all. She¡¯s too busy watching her soap operas to miss me too much yet. The scenery gets more and more elegant as we approach Darren¡¯s home. The neighborhood is full of stately, expensive houses with perfectly manicuredwns. High-ss vehicles fill the garages and driveways. Darren¡¯s house is the biggest and most beautiful on the whole block.


    ¡°Holy cow,¡± I breathe as we walk up to the front door.

 Chapter 139

    It¡¯s a romantic old Victorian, with a gigantic wraparound porch and balcony. The interior is just as lush as the outside, filled with highbrow furnishings and pricey art pieces. I¡¯m in awe with every step, but Darren makes me feel right at home. We spend the afternoon hanging out and talking about everything. He tells me his hopes, I share my dreams. He gives me a secret, I share one, too. The age gap of nearly twenty years hardly enters my mind. I¡¯ve always been an old soul, and Darren is the most gentlymanding man I¡¯ve ever met. He puts me at ease with his kindness, and he makes me feel safe with his power.


    In the evening, we go into the kitchen to make a romantic dinner together. While we cook, we listen to Sinatra on his antique record yer. We put a delicious chicken with potatoes and carrots into the oven to be slow-roasted. We pour sses of wine and sip them while weugh and kiss. Darren sweeps me into his arms and we slow dance, my cheek resting against his heart. I can¡¯t stop smiling, and my soul is full of love.


    ¡°You know, I never expected this,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°What?¡± he murmurs, his lips against the top of my head.


    ¡°This feeling,¡± I answer, struggling to exin myself. ¡°I know we just met, but I feel so connected with you. And you treat me so well.¡±


    ¡°You deserve it. I have the money to give you anything you need. I can give you a beautiful life, Nina. What good is a fortune without someone to spend it on?¡± he answers, nuzzling into my hair.


    ¡°I felt it from the very start,¡± I go on, pulling back to look in his dark eyes. ¡°I know this is supposed to be a business transaction, but¡­ I can¡¯t help how I feel.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I feel the same way. You don¡¯t have to hold back with me,¡± Darren growls.


    ¡°Not now, not ever,¡± I whisper back as I stand on tiptoe to kiss him.


    He takes my hands in his and gazes into my eyes. I can feel the desire burning like a bonfire between us. I¡¯m tingling all over just standing close to him.


    ¡°I want to give you the world,¡± he says fervently.


    I bite my lip. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to give you, too,¡± I breathe.


    We both know exactly what I¡¯m talking about. My virginity. That prize I¡¯ve been holding onto for all these twenty-two years, waiting for the right one, the right time. Now he¡¯s here, and even if he wasn¡¯t offering me an insane amount of money for it, I would be ready. Darren Wood is everything I want in this world, and I can¡¯t wait any longer to make him mine.


    He flicks his eyes over the stove clock, then back to me.


    ¡°That¡¯ll roast for at least two hours,¡± Darren points out.


    ¡°We have time,¡± I mutter.


    With that, Darren scoops me up into his arms. I let out a peal of surprisedughter as he damsel-carries me out of the kitchen and up the stairs.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I giggle.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± he answers, pushing open a door at the end of a long hallway.


    He sets me down gently as we step into the room I recognize from our nights on webcam together. It¡¯s a small, lush personal library with shelves of books lining the walls up to the ceiling. There¡¯s a big, stately leather armchair with a mahogany side table holding an antiquemp, an expensive fountain pen, and a stack of books recentlybed through. The moon glows like a white crescent in the night sky out the wide window.


    As I gaze out across thewn, Darren walks up behind me and drapes his arms around me. He kisses my cheek and makes his way to my ear. His warm breath tickles my neck, making me giggle and shiver. Goosebumps spread across my skin as I turn to face him. Darren catches my face in both hands and leans in to kiss me deeply. His fingers gently brush through my fiery red hair. He unbuckles his belt and I slip off my dress.


    It falls in a heap at my feet and Darren¡¯s hands explore my bare breasts. He ys with my tits and teases my perky pink nipples until I¡¯m squirming in his grip. Darren dips down to kiss me again, his lips trailing down my neck, over my corbone and down to my breasts. He tugs my nipple between his lips and flicks his tongue over the sensitive tip. I arch my back and tilt my head back, my hair sweeping down my bare back. Darren holds me in his strong arms while I tug his shirt off to reveal his broad, powerful chest and sculpted abs. Despite being almost twenty years my senior, Darren is the sexiest, fittest man I¡¯ve ever seen. I can hardly believe my eyes as my fingertips trace his abs and move downward. I unzip his jeans and he pulls them down, stepping out of them as he kisses me again. I peel off my panties.


    Darren steps back to pull off his boxers and I lick my lips to see his massive cock standing hard and erect. Waiting for me. Darren takes my hands as he sits down in the leather armchair. He pulls me down into hisp so that I¡¯m straddling him. His hands smooth down my back and grope my thick, bouncy ass. He gives it a loud, powerful smack that makes me moan with heady desire. I¡¯m dripping wet already as I rub myself against his thick length. We rut together, just enjoying the friction between us as we kiss. ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± I whisper to him. ¡°Take me, Darren.¡± ¡°Anything for you,¡± he murmurs back roughly.


    He strokes his cock a few times and then positions the engorged head at my slick, achy hole. I hold my breath as he guides me down, letting me spear myself on his glorious cock. My mouth falls open in a gasp as he pushes into me inch by inch. My cunny twinges and clenches around his thickness, and I start to rut back and forth.


    ¡°Oh yes. So good, Nina,¡± he grunts.


    ¡°Oh my god,¡± I whimper. ¡°It¡¯s so big.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re so wet for me, baby. So perfect,¡± Darren murmurs.


    He braces my back with both strong arms while he leans forward to suck my nipples, his cock now pushing against that little barrier inside of me. It hurts in a deep, aching way, but it also feels unbelievably good. Like nothing I¡¯ve felt before. I roll my hips, starting to ride him harder and faster. I¡¯m moaning by the time he shoves through my hymen, and when his cock pounds into my g-spot, I see stars.


    ¡°Ohhh, Darren,¡± I pant breathlessly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, princess. Ride that cock for me,¡± he growls.


    His hands rove down the narrow slope of my waist. He slips one hand down between us and I gasp at the sensation of his fingertips rubbing my clit. Thebination of my stimted bundle of nerve endings with the pounding pleasure deep inside of me makes mee within seconds. I cry out as my pussy gushes hot juices all over his fat cock.


    ¡°Just like that! So good, Nina,¡± he grunts.


    I whimper, ¡°I¡¯m so wet.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re perfect. You feel so fucking good,¡± Darren growls.


    ¡°Your cock¨C fills me up¨C so good,¡± I choke out between pounding thrusts.


    Darren is losing restraint now. He¡¯s fucking me hard and fast, spearing into my virginal cunny again and again. I¡¯m on top, but he¡¯s in control. Hisrge hands grip my rounded hips as he pumps up into me. I ride him harder, bouncing up and down on his glorious shaft. Darren holds me steady while I lose control, giving in to my own needs.


    ¡°Take what you need, baby. Come for me,¡± he encourages gruffly.


    His fingers circle my clit in perfect rhythm with the beat of his thrusts. His cock pounds my cervix while my thighs start to tremble. I¡¯m losing control all over again.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost there,¡± I moan.


    ¡°Me too, Nina. Don¡¯t stop. I¡¯m going to fill you up with my seed,¡± he growls.


    ¡°Oh yes! Please,¡± I beg, bouncing up and down on his cock.


    Darren smacks my ass again, and the delicious sting of his hand pushes me over the edge.


    ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± I burst out.


    ¡°Oh fuck,¡± he groans. ¡°That¡¯s my girl!¡±


    He seizes up, his hands tightening on my hips while his cock spurts hot, precious seed deep within my virginal, fertile womb. I feel every little explosion, every drop leaking into me deep inside. It feels so fucking satisfying, like I¡¯m finally whole for the first time in my life. Mye mingles with his, dripping onto the armchair as we hold each other through the afterglow. Darren strokes my hair as wee down, both panting and exhrated.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Darren asks softly after a few minutes.


    ¡°Incredible. That was amazing,¡± I breathe.


    He smiles and kisses my forehead. ¡°Yes. Yes, it was.¡±


    I grin. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever felt this happy.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way,¡± he says. ¡°I knew I was making the right choice when I messaged you. I could just feel it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you did. I just wish you¡¯d done it sooner. All that time, lurking but never saying a word¡­¡± I sigh.


    He strokes my cheek with two curled fingers. ¡°I had to be sure. And I am. You¡¯re the one I¡¯ve been waiting for, Nina. You¡¯re the one who shows me the true meaning of life.¡±


    ¡°And what is that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Love,¡± Darren answers. ¡°It¡¯s love. All the way. Love is what put you in front of that webcam to begin with, and love is what will set you free. I can set you free. If you¡¯ll let me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Deep Pockets, I think it¡¯s pretty clear by now that I¡¯ll let you do just about anything you want with me,¡± I reply yfully.


    ¡°What about dinner?¡± he suggests.


    He gestures vaguely toward the door, toward the delicious smell of roast chicken and vegetables wafting up from the kitchen downstairs. My stomach yowls. I nod vigorously. Darrenughs and helps me to my feet. He gives me a big, fluffy robe to wear. It swamps me, with the sleeves hanging off by a couple inches. Once we¡¯re decent, we head down to the kitchen for a romantic, delectable first dinner together.


    From that night on, it¡¯s a bncing act between spending time at home with Grandma Doris and spending time with Darren. I¡¯m only able to wait until after the third date to introduce him to my grandmother, and to my delight, the evening goes swimmingly. Grandma Doris is instantly enamored with my handsome, respectful, wealthy older beau. One time, she even makes an offhandment about how if she was only ¡°thirty years younger¡­¡±


    We love spending time together, alone or with Grandma Doris. After a while, though, she tells me I need more freedom. More time for my own life, for my swiftly flourishing rtionship with Darren. So he does something I never expected: he hires a wonderful, sweet, attentive live-in nurse to help look after Grandma. She gets to stay in her beloved home, I know she¡¯s safe and taken care of, and Darren makes sure to take care of me. Which is a good thing, because it doesn¡¯t take long for me to find out I¡¯m pregnant! It¡¯s the most incredible news I¡¯ve ever received, and I can¡¯t think of a better man to start a family with.


    Darren is the most romantic, considerate man I¡¯ve ever known. Not only does he spoil me with expensive gifts and luxurious trips all over the world, but he makes my heart sing. He loves me passionately and protects me like it¡¯s his sole purpose.


    For the first time in my life, I get to slow down and enjoy new things.


    Like falling in love.


    Like moving in with Darren.


    Like waking up every morning to see his handsome face next to me on the pillow. Our world only gets brighter and happier day by day. My belly grows rounder and our hearts grow fuller.


    From Naughty Nina to pampered princess, I have the love of my life to thank for saving me.


    For loving me.


    And finally, for setting me free.

 Chapter 140

    THE BILLIONAIRE¡¯S OBSESSION


    For months, he¡¯d been waiting for just this moment. Where his hand could trace along the hollow of her throat and feel her swallow in fear and nervousness. Where he could see the little goose bumps jump up


    all along her flesh in his chilly bedroom. Where her lip trembled as she wondered what next awaited her.


    This moment had been such a long timeing. For a year, he¡¯d been watching her. Every morning, every afternoon, he saw her walk by on the way to school, and from the first day he knew he had to have her. He¡¯d spent so much money on getting his room just so ¨C buying all the leather straps and cors and harnesses, the silken sheets. Hell, he even splurged on a new king size bed with a canopy.


    And why shouldn¡¯t he? He¡¯d made it rich, right from the safety of hisputer chair, and it gave him ample time to watch her, to follow her, to go over his n for her again and again, deciding what he¡¯d do once he lured her in.


    She went to the local college and he was older than her, and already divorced. His wife had left him just before he made his fortune, and he couldn¡¯t have been happier for her timing.


    It had given him more time to work on his goals, and he looked better than ever. When he wasn¡¯t working or spying on the sweet Aubrey, he was exercising, running. Getting fit, strong.


    So that when he had her, he could keep her.


    Two days ago he¡¯d struck up a conversation with her at her favourite coffee shop. Sometimes she went in the middle of the day, off campus, to drink some horribly sugary concoction, all by herself. Almost every time he¡¯d seen her, in fact, she was by herself. Certainly it wasn¡¯t because of her looks. The girl could have been a cheerleader if she didn¡¯t seem so out of ce in her own body. She had an awkward, cautious way of moving, and you could tell she was conscious of it.


    Her height was average, her hair long and dirty blonde.


    He thought of those silken strands filtering through his fingers, prickling against her scalp as he made her look at him.


    She always wore loose fitted tops and skirts, but her legs were divine, and her outfits just added to the intrigue. Throughout the winter it was even worse, with herrge coat, scarf and hat, but it had only made him more smitten.


    He¡¯d thought of stripping off thoseyers, one after another, discovering what prizes she hid beneath it all.


    It had been easy to approach her in the overcrowded cafe, asking if he could share her table just for a little while. His head had been spinning and he couldn¡¯t quite recall all the details of the conversation, which he cursed himself for, but eventually she told him it had just been her twentieth birthday. When he bought her a cupcake, she¡¯d broken down in tears.


    He was the only person who had wanted to celebrate with her.


    She couldn¡¯t afford the tuition at any of the better schools and was stuck living with her parents until she could graduate and move into the big city for work.


    ¡°Well if you want,¡± he¡¯d offered, never before having felt such a thrill, ¡°I could offer you a ce to stay. Rent free, until you graduate, of course. I have a spare room.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t,¡± she¡¯d protested, her green eyes seeking out his matching pair. ¡°I couldn¡¯t do that to you.¡± Maybe there was some hesitation, some caution. It was wise of her, but he simply smiled as if it were all up to her.


    Surely his height and build could be intimidating. But he¡¯d hoped that his green eyes, his carefree stubble, his strong jawline would bnce that out. Make him seem ruggedly handsome rather than dangerous.


    ¡°Listen. I know what it¡¯s like, having parents who don¡¯t appreciate you.¡± He spoke slowly, with measured beats, in a controlled tone.


    She wiped away her tears as he spoke, her lower lip trembling. He wanted to bite it. To kiss her so hard she¡¯d stop shaking and melt into him.


    ¡°I have a nice house, good neighbours. You¡¯d have your own room and all that. Privacy.¡± He leaned back in his seat, nonchntly, reaching into the breast pocket of the fine tailored jacket and retrieving a business card holder. Unsping the fine tinum holder, he took out one of the thick pieces of cardstock with his name, business, and phone number on it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to decide now. But if things get too tough at home, it¡¯s an option, okay? I work from home, and that¡¯s my cell number. If you need me, I¡¯lle running.¡±


    Her caution melted away, her slender shoulders slumping with gratitude, and she nodded. His heart beat faster and his loins began to stir at the image of this wary vixen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± she¡¯d said, and he gave a calm smile as if it was all up to her.


    He watched as she swallowed, traced her pink tongue over her pale lips and left a slight sheen behind. Her cheeks were a bit flushed, her outfit a bit too heavy for the crowded cafe, but it left her looking like a porcin doll, so artfully painted.


    As he stood from the table he was thankful his jacket hid the bulge in his pants. He leaned down and his index finger went to her chin, making her look into his eyes. He held her gaze for a few seconds before he spoke,


    ¡°Happy birthday, Aubrey.¡±


    Tears glittered in her eyes again and a smile formed on her wet mouth.


    ¡°Thank you, Ryan.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t even a full four hours before he got her call, and he went to pick her up in his ck Audi. It was all dark at her address, and for a few minutes he wondered if she was yanking his leg.


    It wasn¡¯t a great neighbourhood. The grass was overgrown in most of thewns, and there was a broken down vehicle in her driveway. He momentarily wished that he hadn¡¯t just waxed the car earlier that day, making it sparkle under the few streetmps that still flickered in and out. It stood out too much, was too shy in the poor neighbourhood.


    But when she quietly closed her front door, an oversized duffle bag in her hand, eyes widening at the sight of the car, he knew he¡¯d done the right thing. Silently, he slid from the driver¡¯s seat and walked over to help her with her bag, like a gentleman.


    This was the start of something amazing, for both of them. She just didn¡¯t know it yet.


    ¡°I ¡®m not sure about this,¡± she protested as she heard the camera sh go off again, her arms bound behind her. She was still dressed in that oversized white shirt, the ck skirt pooling around her legs as she kneeled before him. A soft, leather cor was worn tight around her throat and she wouldn¡¯t stop swallowing, as if to make room.


    She¡¯d already epted more than a couple of drinks that night as they celebrated her final midterm exam. She¡¯d been living with him a few weeks, and he couldn¡¯t have been more ted with thepany, thepanionship. It had started out as lust, as a passing curiosity, but had quickly exploded into something more. A friendship of sorts.


    When he¡¯d told her that he made and sold bondage equipment online, it wasn¡¯t a total lie. He was the middle man, an intermediary for a bunch of fetish sites. But he didn¡¯t make it, and he certainly didn¡¯t need a model for his newest designs.


    But she was cautiously curious, and that¡¯d been enough. When he asked if she¡¯d be willing to take some pictures ¨C totally clothed, totally anonymous ¨C she¡¯d been afraid but that temptation gleamed in her eyes.


    When he¡¯d offered to pay her, to help her gain her independence, it was what toppled her over the edge.


    ¡°You look great, Aubrey. The cor fits you perfectly.¡± He smiled as he looked down on her, the camera separating them yet making him feel so in control. So in charge. ¡°We¡¯ll take it slow and just do what makes youfortable,¡± he reassured her in his deep voice and she nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just¡­ never done anything like this.¡± Her eyes were blindfolded, her arms bound, her throat cored, and he¡¯d never seen her look more perfect. Her pristine skin looked so fresh and clean after her shower, and even though it was the middle of the night, both of them were wide awake. Alert.


    Not even the wine could inhibit this, not when there was such electricity between them.


    ¡°I promise, no one will know it¡¯s you. I really appreciate this, you know. And I¡¯m sure the $500 will go a long way towards a lease, eventually.¡±


    She stilled her uneasy fidgeting for a moment at the reminder of why she¡¯d really agreed to do this, and she gave another nod.


    His cock throbbed in his pants.


    He could scarcely believe that this was happening, that all his dreams wereing true, and the grin across his face widened as he dropped to one knee in front of her. He could smell that light vani perfume on her, see every little detail of her skin as his eyes greedily devoured her blindfolded form.


    ¡°This will be the easiest money you can ever make, Princess. If you don¡¯t watch yourself, you might get addicted.¡±


    The way her back arched at the word ¡®princess¡¯ made his loins jump again, responding so acutely to that odd mix of emotions he sensed within her. The submission in her, craving to be coaxed out.


    Ryan didn¡¯t touch her, though. Not then. Even though he wanted to, he only appreciated every bit of her body in its fully-clothed glory, up close and personal. She was bound and helpless, but he didn¡¯t want her to fight.


    He didn¡¯t want her to struggle.


    No, he wanted something grander. He wanted to possess her.


    To get in under her skin.


    The next day, he doled out 25 crisp $20 bills, cing them into her hand with a wink. She was already feeling morefortable, now that he¡¯d proven his word and not taken advantage of his bondage shots. She¡¯de out of it unscathed. Untouched.


    He almost felt like a father, paying her allowance, and when he watched her head out to sses there was a noticeable skip to her step. She¡¯d be back, begging for more before she knew it.

 Chapter 141

    The day passed horrifically slow. Every moment was spent pining for her, poring over the pictures from the night before. The way her creamy skin was caressed by the light, the contrast of the dark,


    textured leather against her slender neck.


    She was a prize, and he couldn¡¯t help but touch himself as he stared at her.


    His favourite was one where he was looking down on her slightly, and there was a pensive look on her face. Her plush lips a bit pouted, her cheekbones prominent beneath the blindfold, her corbone peeking out from the loose blouse.


    It was an innocent picture, but one he felt captured her. That struggled desire, that curiosity, the line between being a girl and a woman so tentatively crossed.


    She was more perfect than he could ever have imagined, and he smiled in anticipation of more.


    ¡°Ryan,¡± Aubrey started, and his heart began to thud. The way his name rolled off her mouth was exquisite, and he looked at her curiously over the dinner table. Just like they were family.


    ¡°Yes, Aubrey?¡±


    ¡°Last night¡­¡± She swallowed and his eyes were drawn to the way the motion made her slender bones flex and move so fluidly. Everything about her seemed designed so carefully, so lovingly. It was hard for him to believe that her parents didn¡¯t appreciate how lucky they were to have her.


    ¡°Go on, Aubrey. I won¡¯t be mad, I promise.¡± His green eyes shed at her and he took a sip of tart wine.


    ¡°It was weird, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Oh, how delicately she phrased that, as if she truly didn¡¯t believe the words. As if she wanted his reassurance.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He stood from the fine wood dining chair, closing the distance between them and staring down at her. Careful, he reminded himself. y it slow. Get inside.


    Hisrge hand reached out, gently cupping her jaw and letting her look up at him with those wide, expressive eyes. They looked almost fake, so vibrant a shade of green they were, and the bit of mascara she wore brought them out even more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it was weird at all. Modeling is a fine profession, and I think you have what it takes, if you don¡¯t mind my saying.¡± He smiled at her, leaning down and pressing his nose to the top of her blonde hair, smelling his own shampoo in her soft tresses.


    He lingered there, the smell of his soft cologne wafting towards her nose before he pulled back slightly. ¡°You are a gorgeous young woman, and I think those photos I took of you were some of the best I¡¯ve ever taken.¡± Thepliments he paid her were genuine, and he let the truth seep out of him just a touch.


    She looked cautious at first when he touched her, when he kissed her. It was hard to get a read on why, but the relief in her gaze spoke to her own darkness. His heart leapt when it urred to him that it was something she kept hidden, deep inside, and his gentleness was teasing it to the surface.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not really modeling,¡± she protested, and he knew what she was asking. It was sexual, wasn¡¯t it? The cor, the bindings, the blindfold¡­


    She wasn¡¯t ignorant to the sensuality of the disy, and his heart pounded. He wanted her, but he needed to bide his time. To wait. To be patient.


    His fingers trailed through her hair, tucking it behind one of her beautiful, fragile ears, and he leaned down on one knee so he could look her in the eyes. So that he could see her reaction in vivid detail.


    She sat primly with her knees together and her billowy skirt flowing over her legs to shield them.


    ¡°It¡¯s a special type of modeling,¡± Ryan said, cautious of his words. ¡°And it takes a special type of person to get good at it.¡±


    ¡°But people will see them and¡­¡± she struggled for the words. She was still a newborn fawn, needing his guiding hand. To train her, to teach her about this strange new world she was so frightened of, so curious about.


    ¡°No one needs to see them if you don¡¯t want.¡± Ryan¡¯s face softened, and his voice was so calm and reassuring.


    ¡°But I already spent some of the money!¡±


    He realized she was practically in tears, her eyes glittering with all of her pent up emotions, and he couldn¡¯t help it. He pulled her to his chest, into the finely tailored dress shirt, into his personal space.


    His hand stroked along the back of her head and she started to sob louder, harder, and he kept petting her, cooing. Easing her through a rollercoaster of emotions he could never hope toprehend.


    But when atst she pulled away, his shirt soaked, her face red, he kissed her forehead once more. ¡°Listen,¡± Ryan said softly, ¡°that money is yours. I don¡¯t need it, and if I just spent $500 to give you a little piece of mind, I¡¯d do it again. You don¡¯t have to do anything.¡±


    She looked at him through blurred eyes, and he saw something there. Something lurking at the back of her mind that needed coaxing out, luring out of its hiding spot. Something that only he could see.


    ¡°But if you want to have me take your photos again, I would like that very much.¡±


    So many things raced across her face he had a hard time keeping up, but he knew that she wanted it. And wasn¡¯t that what someone like him was able to do? Find those hidden fears and drag them into the light of day, confront them? Make them go away, if only for a while?


    And Aubrey¡¯s eyes were haunted with things she wouldn¡¯t yet name.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said cautiously, and Ryan wondered what she saw when she looked at him.


    His hand trailed from her head down to her shoulder, squeezing it.


    ¡°It would be good for you.¡± His voice wasmanding, with a bit of a hardness to it that belied his gentle gaze. ¡°And there is nothing wrong with wanting it.¡±


    Her body stiffened a bit and she stared at him in shock, as though he¡¯d just read her mind. Her mouth parted and he saw that soft, pink tongue within. Oh, how he longed to suckle that, to bite it, to make her body and mind contort as pleasure and pain mingled and danced.


    ¡°Tonight you may rest up, but tomorrow, after ss, I want you toe right home to me. I¡¯ll be waiting, Aubrey.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The words were out of her, instinctually. As if they¡¯d been beaten into her as the correct response when given an order, and it sent an illicit thrill through him. She was a natural. He¡¯d known it from the moment he first saw her.


    He smiled, kissing her forehead once more, hand lingering on her soft, feminine flesh a moment. ¡°Good girl.¡±

 Chapter 142

    Lying in bed that night, knowing she was just down the hall, was sweet torture for him. He only made it worse by denying himself his own pleasure, but still he stroked himself, picturing her form tussling up


    the sheets he¡¯d carefully picked out for her.


    When he¡¯d first shown her the room that was to be hers, she looked like she might faint. His house was beautiful, he knew. He was useless when he came to decorating, so he¡¯d hired a professional and had everything redone.


    The only thing he¡¯d really specified was that the rooms all had to feel a bit different, to have their own personality. His room was warm, antique. The home was already old, and it had a firece opposite the foot of his bed which he¡¯d had refurbished, and all of his furniture was a dark cherry wood against the burgundy walls. Gold ents dotted the room, brightening it slightly and making it seem quite ostentatious.


    But her room, the guest room, was cozy and inviting. Bright blues and crisp whites made it seem like something out of a dream, a rxing getaway. With the mirrored closet at the side of the bed, though, and the four-post canopy, it was designed with purpose.


    His room was punishment, hers was pleasure.


    She¡¯d sunk into the soft mattress and cooed her subdued, disbelieving delight. As if making too loud of a noise would frighten this fantasy away.


    He thought of her as she was at that first moment, as that astonishment washed over her that this is how she could live. That this could be hers, if only for a while.


    In her eyes he saw her thinking of the way she¡¯d toss and turn trying to get used to the new quiet, theck of barking dogs and yelling neighbours. Of the way she¡¯d think of him, of what he¡¯d seen. Of how vulnerable she¡¯d allowed herself to be after only a couple of drinks and a little bit of persuasion.


    Of how much she wanted what he could do to her.


    He let out a soft sigh as his cock brushed against the silken sheets, caressing his body and easing his tense muscles. How could he do it? He¡¯d gone over this a thousand times before, hadn¡¯t he? His mind was cluttered with thoughts of her in the bed, so soft. So inviting. So needy.


    He thought about stealing into her room, touching his hand to her slender thigh, feeling out her form as she tried to drift to sleep. She¡¯d tense, but then, finding it was him, rx. Wee it. Wee theck of choices, no longer having to decide what was right and wrong.


    He would tell her, and she¡¯d never need to worry.


    Ryan moaned again at the thought, and his body tightened momentarily. She was so beautiful, and his cock throbbed in his hand.


    But he forced his hand from his thick member, willing himself to go to sleep. He wouldn¡¯t let himself cum, not yet. He had to practice control over himself if he had any hope of dominating her.


    ¡°How did you sleep?¡± she¡¯d asked him that morning, and they both knew. They had matching blurriness in their eyes, a twin slowness to their motions. Neither had slept well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep better tonight,¡± he replied, and his lip twitched into a smirk. ¡°You will too.¡±


    Her eyes widened and she bit her lower lip into her mouth, but her next gesture was the one he¡¯d longed for. It was so simple, such a gentle motion, but the way she nodded said it all.


    By the time she arrived home, he felt calm. Certain.


    When he saw the tears in her eyes, though, his heart missed a beat.


    She looked so soft and sweet, and he wanted to coddle her, to make all her hurt disappear at the same time that he wished he¡¯d been the one to cause it.


    Ryan opened the door for her and then locked it behind her, not presuming to take her in his arms. He had to hold back, to resist the pretty little tears on the young woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked, his voice dark and gritty and edged with need. She couldn¡¯t have changed her mind. Not after how willingly she¡¯d bent to him. That fickle fawn, uncertain of how good he would make her feel.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Instead of answering, she thrust out her hand, her phone revealing a text message.


    At 1:09 pm her father had sent her a message asking when she wasing home.


    At 3:48 pm, he¡¯d told her never toe home again if she wasn¡¯t going to answer him.


    And five minutes ago, the final text. ¡®Don¡¯t you daree crying to me & your mother when you get your stupid ass knocked up & on drugs. You are dead to us.¡¯


    Harsh, especially considering she still had him listed as ¡®Daddy¡¯ in her directory.


    Ryan brought her into his arms, letting the phone drop to the desk beside them.


    Aubrey¡¯s slender form pressed into his, and that delicate body quaked with the sobs that shook her. She seemed to lose all vestiges of her maturity, resorting to seekingfort in his arms like a bawling child.


    Her slender little fingers curled and sunk into his back as she loosed her tears into his shirt, her dirty blonde hair masking what little of her face wasn¡¯t pressed to his chest. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak, just sobbed and cried so helplessly, like a child lost from her parents.


    Though she very much was in some ways.


    His broad, strong hand stroked through her blonde hair, her tresses entangled between his fingers and making his heart and his loins swell from such new, tititing sensations. Her slender body pressed to his, her scent filling his nostrils.


    He let her cry until atst no more woulde out of her sobs, and then he let her slump from his now-wet, blue shirt.


    ¡°Aubrey, it will be okay. Trust me.¡±


    Her pale face was highlighted by red puffy eyelids as she looked up at him, seeming to have little more moisture within her dainty form to give up to her distress. Tears still stained her cheeks, rolling down to the top of her upper lip.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t respond,¡± she choked out, all that crying only seeming to entuate her beauty, making her look more vulnerable, more needy of him. More pained. Just as he wanted her. ¡°I was in ss. And¡­ I just needed a break from them¡­ that¡¯s why¡­ why I came here,¡± she said, looking away, fighting off another sob as another tear threatened to roll past her lips, her fingers digging into his shirt deeper. ¡°And I didn¡¯t tell them where I was,¡± another sob cut her off, ¡°because I was afraid they¡¯de for me.¡±


    His thumb caught her tear, tracing over the bow of her mouth. He looked at her so seriously, so intently, and he knew how he could cure her.


    How she could work past all this pain and angst and find that inner peace.


    He just didn¡¯t know if she was ready.


    But staring down at her puffy face, her trembling lips and quivering body, he knew he had to do something. And there was only one way he knew of that always made the pain more manageable.


    ¡°I can make this go away,¡± he said, his voice husky despite how calm and even it was.


    Her longshes curved upwards, so thick and dark, threaded together by some remnants of her glistening tears. She nced aside, then back at him, her puffy eyes framing those bright emerald gems at the center.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, her voice broken by the sorrow that still lingered beneath despite her confusion.


    She quivered before him, shaking like an inexperienced dancer on unsteady legs, her slender limbs buckling so that her knees banged together just above her stockings.


    He stroked her still, caring and considerate. Perhaps that was why she regarded him with both caution and desire, because he reminded her of what she¡¯d always longed for at home but was never able to receive. Comfort. Compassion.


    He looked down upon her, his body strong and firm against her slender and shaky one. ¡°Sometimes, feelings get a little overwhelming. Ever heard the expression ¡®bringing a hammer to your thumb to distract you from a missing limb?''¡±


    His hands held her shoulders, supporting her frame. ¡°I can help do something simr. Bring your pain into focus, into a manageable level, and you can deal with it one little piece at a time.¡±


    Aubrey¡¯s beautiful green eyes nervously strayed from his, but they flitted back again and again as she stood before him, unable to even stand upright and steady without his support. She looked so utterly lost, and he could read the conflict on her face as she bit down on her lower lip, letting her white teeth sink into that pale pink flesh.


    ¡°Like¡­ with that¡­ stuff¡­ you pictured me with?¡± she said, her voice soft and airy, so very weak. A struggle for her to get her words out in that moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s part of it.¡± His voice was so certain, but it wasn¡¯t cold. He couldn¡¯t be cold with her. It started out as a fantasy, a crush of having her. But she¡¯d been in his home for nearly a month now, and in that time he¡¯d seen into her soul. She was an open book, so obvious to his expert gaze, and she wasn¡¯t soley a conquest any longer. She was Aubrey, and she needed him more than she knew.


    ¡°But when we y with those things, for real, you will have the real power. The power to stop it.¡± He paused, letting those words hang in the air and sink into her for a moment as he looked at her, squeezing her shoulders in his hands. ¡°It takes some trust, though.¡±


    She was so very delicate, like a porcin doll in his strong arms. She sniffled, relinquished her hold on his shirt to wipe her sleeve over her cheek, moving away some of the drying tears.


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± she asked, clearly misinterpreting what he¡¯d meant in her naivete. Perhaps already she¡¯de to trust him so much, to see him as a charitable and kind man, that her trust in him was a foregone conclusion? That instead she worried of herselfing off as a foolish girl not yet worthy of his trust.


    Oh, she was so sweet and tender, and he chuckled as he shook his head.


    ¡°I trust you¡¯ll be a very good girl, and an absolutely lovely subject.¡± One of his hands lifted from her shoulder, lightly running his thumb over her jawbone. It was strange how much fairer she was than he, as though she were still so innocent and clean.


    ¡°If you trust me to take your pain away, I will,¡± he reassured her.

 Chapter 143

    This was all so unreal, he reflected, to touch her smooth, clear skin, to feel her delicate jawbones beneath a softyer of flesh. She felt too good to be real, like a work of art crafted by countless artisans to portray the very best of her kind, to be exemry of all the finest that femininity possessed.


    Or perhaps he was merely growing more smitten with her over time rather than losing the enchantment he held all these months.


    ¡°Of course I trust you,¡± she sniffled, her eyes growing watery again, her lips pursing and trembling as she looked on the verge of more tears.


    ¡°No more of that,¡± he chided gently, cupping her face in his hand. He took a deep breath in. ¡°You are the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen, and I want to help you.¡±


    Her cheek fit so neatly into the palm of his hand. That delicate jawbone touching to his flesh as she looked up at him, blinking away the watery tears that were forming in a flurry of eyshes.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to let myself hurt anymore,¡± she resolved, biting her lower lip, a rosy hue filling her cheeks as she btedly realized what he¡¯d said. ¡°The most beautiful?¡± she repeated, so sweetly disbelieving.


    He nodded, slowly, before lowering his left hand to her right wrist, wrapping his fingers around it. It was a motion both firm and gentle, and he caught her pulse quickening through the fragile flesh. ¡°Come with me,¡± he said, guiding her down the hall, past the framed pieces of art and into that warm, antique room of his.


    The fire was dimly lit, the light casting odd shadows around the room, and he went to the candles at the side of the bed. They boasted of scents that were masculine, like leather and tobo and the outdoors, and he thought it suited the room nicely. He lit the trio with his back to her, letting her ease into the foreign room.


    Aubrey followed after him like a lost little girl taking the direction of an older man, her pleated skirts swaying as she swept into the room. All her pain and sadness was held at bay as she darted her big, emerald eyes about the chamber, soaking it all in so curiously. In all her time as his roommate, she¡¯d never seen his room.


    The smell of the candles, of the fire, they all filled her dainty nostrils and she stayed close to him, clutching her hands together beneath her petite bust, anxiously wringing her hands together.


    ¡°This is your room?¡¯ she asked in her soft, weak little voice. ¡°It¡¯s so¡­ so beautiful,¡± she remarked, a bit awed and intimidated by the vintage style that dominated the room. It all served to only make her feel like an even younger and more lost little girl, so out of her element. So out of her league in thisir of a rich, strong man.


    Her room was designed tofort, his was designed to keep her on edge. To purposefully make her feel small and uncertain. He smiled over her shoulder at her, realizing it was doing its job. ¡°It is. All real heartwood, too.¡± He ced the candles on the elegant nightstand and turned to face her.


    ¡°If you want me to stop, at any time, you just say ¡®Sunshine¡¯, okay? ¡®No¡¯, ¡®stop¡¯, those won¡¯t count, okay? I¡¯ll just keep going until you say sunshine. Say it,¡± he ordered, his voice stern.


    That frail little princess stiffened at the authority in his voice, her waifish figure twitching and standing a little more erect as her gaze locked onto his. Those green eyes of hers betrayed not fear at themand, but something else. The total focus of attention. The eagerness to obey.


    ¡°Sunshine,¡± she said quickly and breathily, her pale, slender fingers knitted together as she pressed them up beneath her chin, as if it was a prayer.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± he said with a smile, fancying that he was doling out affection andpliments as easily asmands. ¡°You can stop me whenever you need. Even if it¡¯s just for a break.¡± He was still quite in control, but he didn¡¯t hide thepassion or the concern in his voice.


    He found himself walking a fine line between offering what she needed and frightening her off. And he couldn¡¯t do that, not when she was so near, trembling like a little leaf and so ripe with sensuality that was only starting to stir from its sleep.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to blindfold you now, Aubrey.¡±


    She had grown a little stiller as authority edged into him, but the thought of having her sight taken from her made her quiver harder still. ¡°You¡¯ll¡­ you¡¯ll be careful with me¡­ right?¡± she asked, gnawing her lower lip, those white teeth sunk deep into her pink bottom lip as she fidgeted, one leg rising up so that her calf rubbed against the back of her knee.


    ¡°Of course. If I¡¯m not, you can stop me,¡± he reminded her, reaching for the bed stand drawer and opening it, withdrawing a ck, silk blindfold. ¡°It¡¯s quite soft,¡± he chimed as he closed the distance between them. His heart was thudding so fast, and all he really wanted was to shove her down, to take her then and there, but he knew he couldn¡¯t. Not yet.


    He wouldn¡¯t rush it with her. It would be sweet torture for them both, and the way she kept biting her lower lip made him all the more certain.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He reached his hand up to her lower face, cupping her jaw and using his thumb to roll her lower lip free. It was so red from her worrying upon it, and he had to wrestle back the urge to suck it into his mouth.


    ¡°You better stop that.¡± His voice was husky, marred with arousal, but his eyes betrayed his humour as he rose the blindfold to her face.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she murmured in a meek, soft little voice, already sounding so sweetly obedient, as if she were meant for such a life. Meant to obey.


    When she gently pressed her soft, lightly pinkened cheek into his palm, it only stressed the point even more so. Her delicate scent of vani wafting off her beautiful young figure as he leaned in around her with his own strong aroma. Already she was marked by him, his own more masculine scented hair products mingled into her soft, luxurious hair.


    He couldn¡¯t have chosen a better candidate than her. She was everything he could have dreamed of, so¡­ malleable.


    He wrapped the blindfold around her face, tying it tightly at the back of her head. He smirked a little as it mussed up her thick tresses, but he smoothed them down gently, and just like that she was perfect once more.


    He took her hand and carefully led her to the bed, urging her to settle upon the slippery, silken sheets. ¡°I want you to lie back in the middle of the bed, Aubrey.¡±


    She moved with such tentative little steps, her fingers curling about his much thicker ones forfort as he guided her to the bed. She bent her legs, pushing her knees up onto the silk sheets, bunching her skirt up along her calves and the argyle socks she wore. She still had on her jacket from walking outside though, and had to shoulder it off to expose her bare arms and the white blouse beneath beforeying back down.


    With her hair syed across his pillow, eyes covered up and hands at her sides, she looked like a serene sleeping beauty. Those ck mary janes pushed out to the side as she gnawed her lower lip once more, worrying the pink flesh.

 Chapter 144

    He didn¡¯t mind that she was tracking in the outdoors into his sanctuary. He instead relished the little bits of imperfection, the small things he didn¡¯t ount for.


    Over and over he¡¯d fantasized over this scenario, and to see her deviating from what he¡¯d imagined in subtle little ways sent thrills like he¡¯d never known through his body. It was her. The imperfections defined the moment, he realized as he moved away, and it would have seemed fake if she acted too perfectly.


    He went to his bureau, grabbing his camera from the top of it and walked back to the foot of his bed. She¡¯d always dressed in such loose outfits, and to see the secrets hidden beneath the baggy cloth was like entering heaven, into a realm he felt so at peace in.


    The sweet little woman, so eager to please him, her keeper. Her benefactor.


    ¡°I want you to lie still for a little while,¡± he asked in a husky voice, his throat tightened by his own lust.


    Her head tilted to the side, her delicate little chin angling towards his direction as he moved. ¡°You¡¯re not going to leave are you?¡± she asked, sounding almost heartbroken at the prospect of him going. Though of course, he had absolutely zero intention of doing so.


    Otherwise she obeyed, her slender form motionless atop his big, posh bed, her slender limbs so still. As if she were the doll she resembled, frozen in time where some young girl hadid to rest in her doll house.


    He exhaled and let his hand click the shutter, capturing the moment forever. Anticipation swirled heavily between them, and he could see those little tells in her body, he read her so easily. She needed someone like him, and she was lucky he found her.


    It was a blessing, then, that he coveted her for himself.


    He clicked the camera shutter again, from a slightly different angle, keeping the sh off so as to capture the feel of the room. The dark ambiance, the dancing shadows, the strange tint of the fire reflecting off her pale flesh.


    ¡°Take off your shoes, sweetie. You¡¯re messing up the bed.¡±


    ¡°S-sorry,¡± she murmured, her cheeks burning a bright red from the realization she was staining his expensive bed sheets with her outdoor shoes. She bent her lithe legs back one at a time, the muscles in her calves straining and bulging a little as she reached down, undid the sps and pulled off one, then the other, before trying to reach down and set them at the foot of the bed.


    She underestimated the height of the bed, and they dropped with a bit of tter. ¡°Sorry!¡± she repeated, her voice a little high pitched from anxiety, worried about displeasing him.


    But that gave him the excuse he needed, and he ced the camera aside as he strode towards her. His fingers reached out, encircling her wrists, and he tut-tutted. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to learn to be more careful, little girl,¡± he chastised, his voice dark.


    Never could he recall being so turned on, so desperate for her, and the feel of her delicate wrist in his hand was exquisite.


    Her stockinged feet curled up beneath her pert little rear, and she bit down upon her lower lip once more as he took hold of her wrist. Anxiety was written all over her beautiful, porcin face, and she hung her head a little, still blinded because of the mask.


    ¡°I¡¯m so so sorry,¡± she pleaded, sounding so meek and pathetic, so injured by his reprimand as if she¡¯d failed a very important test. Not understanding that he¡¯d hoped for her to give him the excuse.


    But that made it all the sweeter, and his pulse quickened as he sat upon the bed, hisrger weight pulling her towards him. ¡°You don¡¯t apologize like that,¡± he said. ¡°You crawl into myp like a good girl¡­¡± He could barely believe he was saying the words. That they were finallying from his lips. ¡°Stomach down.¡± She froze.


    Her whole body went stationary for a moment and he feared he¡¯d gone too far when her lips parted as if to speak, only to shut and remain silent.


    The seconds were excruciating, and he feared she¡¯d say that word. That one, simple, bright word that would bring this all to a stop and risk everything he¡¯d nned for.


    She was the one to break the tension, however, and to his unimaginable delight she shimmied across the bed and did just as hemanded. Pressing her slender form over hisp, her stomach to his thighs as her pert little rear pushed up behind her beneath her pleated skirt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she murmured softly.


    There was no hiding his arousal from her, even though he still wore his finely tailored pants. He was fully dressed, but for his shoes, and that made him feel more in control. More empowered over the trembling leaf of a woman pressed so helplessly to him.


    Her sweet apology just made things all the more sensual for him, and he rubbed his heavy hand down along her spine. He touched her, through her clothes, and it was everything he¡¯d dreamed it could be. She was warm, almost a bit sticky in the heated room as the fire danced beside them, and he could note her scent more easily in the air.


    ¡°Pull up your skirt, sweetie. It¡¯s time to show me how sorry you are.¡±


    Her first inclination was to obey, and that made his heart sore with want. Her arms immediately moved to do as he said without any thought, and only hesitated afterwards as the thought of the impropriety settled in.


    ¡°I¨C but¡­¡± she muttered, but before he could administer further admonishments she acquiesced. Her hands lowered down and she shakily grasped the edge of her frilly skirt, drawing it up slowly to reveal the round, pale flesh of her bottom.


    Those cheeks of hers suited her body¨Cnotrge, but perky all the same. Round and oh so smooth, with her white panties nestled between the plush cheeks. The cotton fabric cupping her mound, showing her slit betwixt her thighs.


    He could do nothing for a moment but stare, to drink in that soft, youthful flesh.


    His hand stroked over her spine again, feeling out her form as he stared, letting her stew. To settle into the difort of the situation, to make her uncertain and off kilter. She would be waiting for what was to happen next, the inevitability of his strike, but still he wanted it to be unexpected.


    He lifted his hand from her blouse, and simply caressed her with his eyes, going over her form with such affection that was as invisible to her as everything else through that blindfold. Things she didn¡¯t know existed. Those hidden secrets gave him the greatest pleasures, and when he brought his hand down on the fleshiest part of her ass, it was sudden and hard. The crack resounded in the sparsely furnished room, and even stung his hand a little.


    That nubile flesh rippled with the impact, so soft and supple. Those twin clefts jiggled as her body tensed and her voice rang out in a high pitched little squeal at the strike. She was so tender, so delicate, and she pressed against his manhood harder as her spine arched and her stomach jutted down further.


    Yet she didn¡¯t try to get away, didn¡¯t protest, just squealed then whimpered, gnawing her lower lip as her bare cheeks showed the outline of his hand in ruddy pink.


    He rubbed that tender cheek, encouraging the blood to the surface, marring the pure white of her flesh. Oh, how did anyone be so perfect as she?


    He felt over the heated flesh, but didn¡¯t tease lower. He didn¡¯t stroke the ces he truly lusted for, nor did he pull her panties from the cleft of her ass. He wanted to, but he held himself back as his member throbbed beneath her slim stomach.


    Again his hand cracked down, and again she whimpered and straightened in hisp.


    ¡°What do good girls say?¡± he growled out in his lustden voice.


    Aubrey jumped, her whole body twitching atop hisp as he struck her again, a yelp escaping her pouty lips as she wriggled and writhed. Her body squirmed a little as her pert rear smarted from the twin strikes.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m so sorry!¡± she called out, not sure what else she could say, her long, slender legs sticking out behind her. Her fingernails dug into his thighs as she squirmed atop hisp in her pain.


    But her squirming only made his cock throb harder, and his breathing got louder. ¡°You were a bad girl,¡± he admonished, bringing his hand down again with another hard smack and leaving his palm on the smarting flesh. ¡°But I can forgive bad girls.¡±


    She twitched and her nails dug into him harder, her wail this time louder as she seemed to border on more tears. Though this time they were not tears from emotional anguish, but just raw, physical hurt on her tender, sensitive flesh.


    Though the more she wriggled and struggled atop hisp, the more it tantalizingly swayed her perfect little rear. That round swell of flesh waggling before him so delightfully.


    ¡°Forgive me, pleeeaase,¡± she whimpered out pathetically.


    It was hard to resist not bringing his hand down again, punishing that tight little bottom of hers further. It was so sweet, and the way she wiggled was divine. His head felt a bit heavy, her loins throbbing so desperately as she cried and squirmed against his hardness, but he rubbed her ass in a tender manner.


    It was still tortuous, to have that sensitive skin rubbed so roughly, the threat still lingering in the air. He listened as she cooed and sobbed, her shoulders pinched and her ass tensed as she awaited the next blow that never came. He rubbed her for a long few moments, waiting for her to settle down, and his cock with it, and when finally she soothed, he stroked the back of her head with his free hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough crying for now, little pet,¡± he growled. ¡°But I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve learned your lesson yet.¡±


    Her breathing hitched a few times but she ceased her crying at hismand, proving an obedient pet indeed.


    That delicate body shivered a while before stilling, calming atop hisp, her bare bottom red and exposed still. ¡°I haven¡¯t?¡± she squeaked out pathetically to him. She didn¡¯t know what to expect, acting so lost, even if she gleefully crawled into his hands.


    The fact that she couldn¡¯t see, was denied that right to take in what was happening with all of her senses, that just made it all sweeter. She was reliant upon him, and he stroked her ass affectionately. His other hand curled her long, blonde hair between it, feeling to soft strands out.


    ¡°No. But I will teach you. Climb back onto the bed.¡±


    She had tensed up the moment he¡¯d tightened her hair between her fingers, but with thatmand she rxed. Her nails no longer dug into his thigh so much and she tentatively pushed herself up, her slender body rising, lifting up off him. She tottered off hisp and back to the sheets to sit sheepishly, resting her weight back upon her elbows, her knees bent and pointed up as she waited.


    He massaged himself for a moment, trying to relieve the tension in his pants, to calm his hardness, but it was useless. There was no fighting it. Not with just how perfect she was, howpliant. It was time to push her, to see how far he could take her.


    To see how far she would willingly go.


    She still hadn¡¯t uttered that safe word, despite how he knew her ass must sting and burn. His hand still tingled, after all.


    ¡°Aubrey,¡± he said as he stood, moving towards the foot of the bed once more and picking up his camera from where he¡¯d left it. ¡°I want you to pull off your panties.¡±


    Again, he watched attentively as her first instinct to obey took hold, but then¡­ hesitation set in. Her arms froze midway to her undergarments.


    ¡°My¡­ my panties?¡± she murmured softly, those full lips quivering a little as she tried to look in his direction, unable to find him precisely because of herck of sight. ¡°I¨C I don¡¯t know..¡± she murmured sheepishly, gnawing her lower lip once more, but despite her apprehension, he could sense that she was teetering at the edge of capittion, so close to giving in. She just needed a bit more of a push.


    But it was so sweet to watch as her body changed, those little motions so subtle and appealing as she struggled with hismand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be a good girl, pet?¡± he asked, and his voice was hard, almost mocking. Daring her to not follow his instructions, to disobey.


    Her ass still stung, and she sat as she did to try and take pressure off it, hoisting her weight up on her elbows. It was too fresh of a reminder, and though she waffled, hesitating a moment longer, he then watched as she lifted her pleated skirt, reached in under it to her hips, and hooked her thumbs into the waistband.


    She wriggled her hips from side to side and kept her thighs together, barely about to tug the panties down between them, but she couldn¡¯t hide it all despite her attempts at propriety. He caught a glimpse of her pink little cunny, the puffybia dainty and sweet betwixt her legs before she lowered her skirt again.


    ¡°I do,¡± was all she said to him, her cheeks burning a bright red.


    He didn¡¯t even take a picture. He was too caught up in capturing the moment with his mind,mitting every single motion to memory. He saw the brief shes of bare skin, of forbidden flesh, and it sent his thoughts into a haze.

 Chapter 145

    The fire crackled behind him and a bead of sweat trailed down under his finely tailored shirt. ¡°Good girl,¡± he rewarded his pet, but his voice was tight. Constricted. He cleared his throat, trying to get back his sense ofmand and dominance.


    ¡°I want you toy back, and spread your arms to either side of the bed.¡±


    Her legs were pressed so tightly together that as shey down t, he never got another glimpse of her slit, nor the little tuft of wispy blonde hairs above it. She obeyed, though, sying her arms out to the side, leaving her panties discarded on the edge of the bed, twisted and pretty as she did as he told.


    He swallowed and took another picture, leaving the camera as he walked to her left side. He kneeled at the bed, his fingers trailing over her bare arm. The underside of it was so fair, with blue veins just barely visible beneath the surface. He traced them, feeling the soft pulse quicken at his touch.


    Licking his lips, he turned her arm over, his gaze following the light hairs along her forearm. They glistened from the orange light of the candles and fire, the downy hair so soft. He reached beneath the bed and with a soft tter, removed the heavy chain and soft leather from beneath the bed skirt. He caressed her arm once more before he spoke. ¡°Do you trust me?¡±


    Her spindly limbs tensed at the sound of those chains, and she lifted her head off the bed just a fraction of an inch, still so blind to the world around her. Her lips parted and she looked as if about to ask him what the noise was, but instead she licked her pink lips and nodded to him so very briefly, and he had a tantalizing suspicion that she knew.


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± she said meekly, just a wisp of her usual soft voice avable.


    He caressed her again, bringing his mouth to her wrist and pressing it there for a long moment, tasting her skin. He nuzzled her flesh before pulling away, bringing the soft leather to her hand. He held her fingers in his, guiding them along the dark leather, feeling out the rich texture of the material.


    ¡°This won¡¯t hurt, sweetheart,¡± he said softly, taking her dainty wrist and wrapping the binding tightly around it. He secured it in ce and kissed each of her fingers in turn.


    Her soft little breaths caught a few times as he kissed upon her delicate skin, her slender fingers twitching as he treated her with such care. She seemed to expect more, some hurt, some pain, but instead he merely wrapped those bindings about her and gave her such tender affections.


    It made her shiver and fidget just a bit, rubbing her thighs together as she waited restlessly for the hitch. The catch to all this. She was feeling the same buildup he had clung to for all this time.


    He walked to the other side of the bed, repeating the same motions with such tender affection, teasing her skin with gentle caresses. When that one, too, was secured, he moved to her foot. He didn¡¯t ask, this time. Instead, he reached across the bed and caressed over the top of her foot, down over her instep, tickling the arch through her stocking.


    Each motion was so slow, so sensual, and when he got to her ankle and began coaxing her legs open, her foot towards him, it all seemed and felt so natural.


    Though he hadn¡¯t asked, she never resisted. Her legs parting as he pulled them gently to the side to tie them down, her shaking seeming to still while he strapped her limbs to the bed. Perhaps theck of control brought herfort, or perhaps she simply had less room to quiver as she was tied down.


    Either way, her beautiful, pale form looked at ease as he ensnared her, trapping her to the bed, her white blouse betraying the outlines of her perky little teats, aroused and stiffened through the nearly see-through fabric.


    As he finished with thest foot, he stood back to admire his work. To admire her.


    Never had he seen someone so beautiful, who had been so worth waiting for. Holding out for. He knew how lucky he was for her to be so perfectly crafted for him, so much so that it made him wonder if there truly was a greater power looking out for him.


    For both of them.


    He knew that she needed this, needed him, just as badly, and as he watched her body still and calm, he knew that they¡¯d both feel whole after this evening.


    He crawled onto the bed, careful not to hurt her slender legs as he moved between them. He knelt over her, his body weight shifting the mattress a bit as he hovered, staring down at her face. His gaze caressed her nose, her mouth, over her throat and down over the buttons of her blouse.


    His fingers crept over her thighs, never disturbing the skirt, but instead going towards the first button on her blouse and pushing it through the sewn hole.


    She¡¯d remained so calm and quiet through it all, but as he popped that first button she gasped, softly and quietly. Her shoulders shrank inwards and she seemed to want to retreat within herself, but instead she stilled, calmed herself, her breathing having grown as he lowered her top, to show her milky white skin down to the pale white peaks of her breasts, cupped so tightly by her thin, fabric bra.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was torture for him. He wanted to tear the shirt off, to ravish her, but even now, when he¡¯de so far, he refused himself that pleasure. No, he didn¡¯t want her for the moment.


    He needed to possess her, always. And he wouldn¡¯t get there by pushing her to the limit.


    Instead, he brought his mouth to her corbone, letting his lips trace over the delicate skin, his bristly stubble contrasting to the softness of his kisses.


    And against her smooth, blemishless skin, his coarse jawline was like a scrub brush. It made her gasp and squirm a little, shifting away from him, but unable to move more than mere centimeters away from his hungry mouth.


    A soft little whimper escaped her lips and she faced away from him, in the process leaving her slender stalk of a neck and shoulder vulnerable to his devouring mouth.


    He moved up to the newly offered flesh, his nose teasing and soft as he trailed it up towards her ear. He breathed against her, letting out a soft moan that he¡¯d so long held back as his hand went to caress her face. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful,¡± he murmured before kissing her neck flushly, his tongue flicking against the pale skin.


    His words and the feel of him each made her gasp and quiver, her body unable to move, but she seemed content to sink into the bed and let him press against her. She bit down upon her lower lip to stifle her soft little moan as he kissed at her pale neck, enjoying the warm affection even as she was powerless to do anything else. Never did her plush lips threaten to spill out that one word in her arsenal.


    The only one that could put an end to all of this and make their worlde crashing down.


    He teased her skin, exciting it with his tongue and his soft little gusts of breath as he kissed lower. His thumb went towards her mouth, coaxing her lower lip from between her teeth. ¡°Let it out, Princess,¡± he huffed as he kissed the valley between her nubile breasts.


    Instead of calling for him to stop with that safe word, she arched her spine, pushing her tiny chest up towards him as she gave a shuddering moan and capped it off with a whimper. Her little body shivering as if cold. Though as his lips grazed her supple breast flesh she murmured, ¡°No. Stop. It¡¯s not right.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± he whispered back, his hand trailing down her body, along her ribcage, peeling back the blouse a bit more. He was so mind-numbingly hard, and his fingertips brushed the edge of her perky breasts. ¡°And you don¡¯t have a say. You¡¯re my good girl, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Her teeth sank back into her worrying lower lip again, the poor girl unable to keep herself from gnawing at that poor abused morsel of flesh. ¡°It¡¯s wrong,¡± she protested softly, her meek little voice so weak. ¡°You said you¡¯d take care of me,¡± she whimpered, her chest heaving a little quicker. ¡°This isn¡¯t taking care of me.¡± Her voice grew strained, vanishing into nothingness though her breathing only grew heavier.


    ¡°Oh sweetheart,¡± he breathed out over her chest, looking up at her worried face. ¡°I will. I just didn¡¯t realize how impatient you were.¡± His voice was nearly a growl as he kissed lower, along her taut tummy, his fingers ying along her smooth, bare thighs as he hitched the skirt up, unveiling that sweet prize.


    She could do nothing to hide her sex from him, the delicate, roused flower parted as her legs were pulled to the side of the king-sized bed.


    Though being unable to resist didn¡¯t stop her from trying, and she did her best to clench her thighs inwards, to hide the glistening, needy little slit before his view. But she couldn¡¯t do it, not with her legs tied so taut. He had her under his control and she whimpered at her powerlessness.


    ¡°No!¡± she protested weakly. ¡°Not that! Please no!¡± she offered up, squirming so feebly beneath him, only making her ripe young body to shimmy and shake deliciously before his gaze.


    But he reminded himself that every time she said no, she wanted it. She had the right word that could make him stop, but her refusal to use it betrayed the true depth of her desire, and he gripped both her thighs in his powerful hands.


    He squeezed the tender flesh between his fingers and he groaned loudly, almost growling with lust. ¡°But princess, you smell so sweet.¡±


    His rough grab, his lewd words, it made her squeal and dig the back of her head into the bed. Though no physical action she took could tear him away from her, could rob him of the arousing aroma of her cunt. How deliciously ripe and ready it smelled. The sweet scent of her nubile body so strong off her slick little slit.


    She tugged her legs at those shackles that bound her, ¡°Get off! Get away from me!¡± her voice getting so girlishly shrill at the end.


    ¡°No, sweetheart. I can¡¯t do that.¡± His dick throbbed so hard as he brought his nose to the soft little bit of fur that topped her mound, inhaling her scent so fully. It made him almost dizzy with arousal, but as his tongue flicked out of his lips and touched that warm, forbidden fruit, he nearly came.


    Before she could even protest, his tongue ventured out again, his fingertips working in closer as he coaxed her clit from its hiding spot.


    She very nearly jumped out of the bed, and would¡¯ve if not for the bindings, he swore. That tiny little bud was so sensitive she reacted almost violently at his touch, but by the time he stroked her again she gave a moan instead of a squeal.


    Already his little pet was learning so fast.


    ¡°No!¡± she panted out, her slick honey upon his tongue. ¡°No that¡¯s too sensitive! Not there!¡± she protested.


    But he didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t reassure her or try to warm her up to the sensations. Instead he toyed with her, running his tongue over that tiny bud, down her length just to get a taste of her. He kissed her, more frantically, hungrily, his fingers prying apart her slickenedbia and devouring her with such need.


    He was losing control over himself, and he damn well knew it. But there was no more holding back, not when he was finally tasting her juices, feeling her body respond to him with such repressed need. Her desperate little ¡®no¡¯s, repeated over and over just thrilled him more, and he sucked her little clit so needily.


    She was like a puppet to him, every littlesh of his tongue able to make her jump and il and struggle at her bonds in futility. He yed her like that, more of her slick honey coating his tongue and lips as heshed at her feminine gash.

 Chapter 146

    Aubrey seemed almost to sob, the sensations too much for the young girl. ¡°No no no no nonono!¡± she chanted. ¡°I can¡¯t take it, I can¡¯t take it!¡± she pleaded, biting down on her lip. ¡°Stop, no more please!¡± she begged.


    And he did, not because she told him to, but because he couldn¡¯t take any more. He was breathing hard and frantically as he stared at her glorious little pussy. Her clit still throbbed, wanting more despite Aubrey¡¯s protests, and he slipped his thumb up against it, pressing against the sensitive bundle of nerves.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sweetheart?¡± His voice was husky and he licked around his lips, tasting her sweet scent along them.


    She squealed so loud it was very nearly a scream. That pressure of his thumb on her poor clit, it was too much for her to handle as her petite body strained against its bindings.


    ¡°Stop!¡± she wailed, then her breathing sounded once again like sobbing. ¡°No more! It¡¯s too¨Cah!¡± she protested. The sweet young girl was too unused to such intense sensations. Had she even touched herself before? The thought of that shy little fawn exploring herself riveted him with arousal, but it was hard to imagine she had with how flushed she was, how much she cried out at his every touch of her cunny.


    ¡°Oh, baby,¡± he chastised. ¡°I want to make you feel good. Haven¡¯t you ever done this before?¡± He ground his thumb there, daring her to say the safe word as his other fingers delved lower, ying with the entrance of her cunny. ¡°Haven¡¯t you had a man do this to you?¡±


    She was a panting, writhing mess before him already, she strained upwards, struggling against her binds. ¡°No. No!¡± she cried out, her perky tits slipping from her cheap bra to show the pink little ares and stiff buds of her nipples as she squirmed. ¡°S-stop!¡± she whined before breaking into pathetic little sobs.


    ¡®It will make you feel good, baby doll. And it¡¯ll show me what a good girl you are. Make all the pain go away.¡± He caressed his middle finger up over the seam of her cunny before oh so slowly letting it sink into her. Her muscles were clenching and spasming and he knew how close she must be as he ground his thumb more urgently against her clit.


    His mouth, though, delved for that freed breast. He was ravenous for her body, and perhaps he was being too hasty, too hard, but he sucked that stiff nipple, bringing it between his two rows of teeth and putting some pressure on it as his middle finger reached for that cluster of nerves, hidden within her.


    Her throat was growing hoarse with all her cries and pleas, that tight little cunny so slick and warm, wrapped about his digit and squeezed it delectably. She was so tight, such a sweet young thing even as she iled about against her bindings in futility. No longer able to form coherent words as he suckled her perky tit in his mouth, torturing that sensitive nipple as he toyed with her virginal little cunt below.


    He growled against her puffy, pink nipple, his thumb and middle finger working in tandem as he felt her body grow so still and then arch. She squeezed his digit so intensely as the orgasm rocked through her, starting in her belly before spiraling out along her body, uncoiling like a spring. He kept torturing her all through it, sucking and fingering and pleasuring her form despite her protests, despite her little acts of defiance.


    She never got to rx, never got to still as her breathing grew so ragged and hoarse. She instead only weakened and iled more importantly than before against her bindings as he tortured her sensitive loins and nipples.


    ¡°Stop,¡± she muttered breathily. ¡°No more¡­ please,¡± she whimpered, sobbing as her head pressed back into the silken bed sheets, her shoulders lifted up off the mattress itself.


    He pulled his fingers from her ravished cunny, bringing them instead to her nipple and smearing her juices upon that thoroughly sucked, puffy mound. ¡°But darling, I haven¡¯t had you yet. I¡¯d be so disappointed if I didn¡¯t get a chance to take your flower. You saved it for me, didn¡¯t you, like a good girl?¡±


    Her face was flushed, some tears streaming from beneath her blindfold, and her body was in such a heightened state of arousal. So much of her slick, honeyed fluid running down her inner thighs. Yet she gnawed her lower lip in such a familiar manner all the same.


    ¡°I did,¡± she whimpered out in such a slight gasp, bobbing her head just the slightest bit.


    ¡°What a good girl you are,¡± he husked, licking her fluids off of her nipple, savouring the taste. His free hand went down to his leather belt, deftly undoing it, followed by the button and zipper on his fine trousers. ¡°I promise, my little princess, this won¡¯t hurt. Not with how wet you are.¡±


    He ced his forearm at her side, his fingers lightly resting along her bicep as he moved up along her body. His mouth was inches from hers, and he knew she must have been able to catch her own scent so near as her nose crinkled. ¡°You taste like heaven to me, princess, and you look even better.¡±


    He pushed down his boxer shorts, finally removing his heavy, throbbing cock from their confines. He needed her so bad, and there was already precum leaking from the swollen helm as he brought his member to her pussy.


    Rubbing himself against her clit, he teased her slightly as he brushed away some hair from her ear. ¡°Do you know what this is, pet?¡±


    A very visible shudder travelled through her svelte frame and she nodded to him, biting her lower lip hard as she whimpered out an ¡°mmhmm¡± to him. Even as naive as she seemed, blindfolded from reality, she knew what that hot, hard flesh that brushed against her sensitive quim was.


    There was no mistaking it. Not a hint of deception in his intent.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take you, little girl, but I want you to ask for it.¡± His voice was soced with lust, his breath still scented with her juices. He robbed the head of his cock over her clit again, then back to the entrance, and back again. It was threatening, teasing, and he was hardly able to contain himself from simply pushing in.


    ¡°Say, ¡®take me, Daddy,¡¯ and I will push my cock into you. I will make you feel things you never dreamed of, make you see things you never imagined. I will make you whole. But first, you have to say it.¡± He kissed her throat again, sucking her flesh hard and threatening her with bruises as his hand tightened around her bicep.


    ¡°Or, you can beg me not to, and I¡¯ll do it anyways, but it will be so much worse, my little doll.¡±


    He didn¡¯t notice it at first, but she hadpletely frozen at his mention of the word ¡®daddy¡¯. She seemed to be pulled out of the moment by it.


    Had he gone too far?


    She¡¯d broke down crying because of texts from her father. Her daddy, after all.


    The moment of silence dragged on, her lips quivering as she was about to speak. Was it the safe word upon her lips? He wasn¡¯t sure, but he didn¡¯t press any further, just holding himself there as he waited for her decision.


    Her nails dug into the silk sheets and leather bindings and she murmured, ¡°Take me daddy,¡± as his cock coated itself in her slick honey still.


    The relief he felt that he hadn¡¯t pushed her to the limit was quickly stripped away by something far grander. The anticipation, the buildup, how torturous it had been on him, and as he finally began sinking himself into her, he felt whole. Remarkably, spectacrly whole. He didn¡¯t hide the moan that erupted from his chest, he didn¡¯t quiet the soft, ¡°Good girl,¡± that fell from his lips. He simply pushed himself into her slowly.


    Even with how wet she was, how hard she¡¯d cum, how aroused he¡¯d made her, she was still so tight. A virgin! And surely, it was risky. Unprotected, unhindered, he enjoyed her with full sensations that sparked through his body.


    ¡°You¡¯re so tight, princess,¡± he managed out between suckling upon her neck, his cock sliding up inside of her spread body.


    She shivered and convulsed as he filled her, gasping and moaning from the intense sensations. His manhood filling her sopletely, that only her extreme slickness saved her from the hurt of being thrust open so wide upon his girth.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± she mewled out in her pleasure, embracing their roles. Embracing him, if not literally, as her tight little cunny clung to his shaft as he pulled away, as if trying to tug him back inside of her warm, fertile depths.


    God, that word upon her lips almost sent him over the edge. He¡¯d denied himself pleasure for so long, and as he once more hilted himself within her, he stilled. Nestled in her depths, he let her muscles contract around him, squeezing and milking him with such naive, innocent skill.


    She wanted this, needed this so bad. Rewarding her, his kisses trailed up along her jawline and against her ear. He moaned, licking along her sensitive flesh, ¡°I forgive you, my sweet little girl. I¡¯ll always forgive you.¡±


    Aubrey broke into open sobs, but he felt their nature. Felt the relief in it as her chest heaved and she tried to press herself to him, to embrace him as best she could, her warm cunny wrapped about his manhood so tight.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured out breathily, ¡°Thank you daddy!¡± That tight little virginal cunt so snug about his prick, squeezing such pleasure out of his long-deprived manhood as he pumped into her body bare.


    He nuzzled her ear with his nose before he brought his mouth to hers, sharing that sweet tang of her pussy with her quivering little mouth. They needed one another, and in so many ways. Ways that he had barely scratched the surface of, and as he put his weight atop her body and kissed her, it was with a passion neither of them had known they possessed.


    He embraced her, wrapping his arms around her back and pulling her into his chest as he bucked his hips over and over again. He was so muchrger than her dainty form, but she¡¯d shown him her strength, her will to sumb and be healed by him.


    Aubrey took the pummeling of his hips bashing to her inner thighs, the dull smack of his balls against her pert ass cheeks below. The wet p of his groin to her wet cunny. Her moans and cries echoing through the chamber as she was left to his mercy.


    ¡°Yes, yes¨C¡± her voice hitched in between smacks of their lips. ¡°Oh daddy,¡± she whined, overflowing with need, her spine arching, her body tensing so much such new and overpowering sensations flowed from him as he plumbed her depths with his thick cock.


    ¡°I could never be mad at my baby,¡± he promised, kissing her mouth and down her chin, tasting her flesh so eagerly. ¡°Do you want me to cum in you, sweetheart? Wouldn¡¯t that feel so nice?¡± Just saying the words sent a jolt of pleasure through him and he thought he was going to lose it then and there, to spill into her without warning.


    Without hearing her beg for it.


    She¡¯d surrendered herself to himpletely, and the very notion of thinking for herself was now foreign. In so short a time she¡¯d given herself up to just being his, and she gasped out ¡°Yes¡± immediately, her cunt spasming tighter around his dick in response,pelling him to heedlessly empty his load into her fertile depths.


    ¡°Cum in me daddy,¡± she begged, ¡°please! Don¡¯t be mad at me,¡± she whimpered, needy and so hungry for him.


    Her sweet, seductive, sinful words sent him toppling over the edge, heedless of how risky it was. She was so fertile, so youthful, and even so he unleashed himself inside her. His eyes flew open and he gaped, taken aback by how powerful his orgasm was as it crashed through him.


    Every part of his body tingled, every limb was alight with sensation as he groaned out her name, loudly. He rammed himself into her so hard, so fast, so unforgiving that he thought he might hurt her and though he tried to hold back and remain in control, there was no hope of that.


    Torrent after torrent of cum pulsed into her as he bucked up against her depths.


    ¡°Aubrey,¡± he gasped, bucking his hips again. ¡°My good little girl.¡±


    All the while her legs kicked, her body iled and she cried out, another powerful flood of pleasure coursing through her limbs and then back to her heated core as she wailed out, filling the room with the cries of their matched orgasms.


    He¡¯d emptied his loins into hers, filled her waiting cunny and left her panting and dewy beneath him, her pristine form sullied by his lusts and their mutual pleasure. She whimpered, her depths sore from his pounding. ¡°Oh daddy,¡± she mewled, ¡°I love you.¡±


    He stilled within her, hugging her so tightly as his body was finally spent within his young lover. His sweet Aubrey. He kissed her neck once more and let out a rxed sigh as he whispered into her ear. ¡°Daddy loves you, sweetness, and he¡¯ll never leave you unsatisfied.¡±


    He caressed her face, her neck, before he finally shifted and removed himself from her feminine depths, leaving her gaping and empty without him. ¡°You must be so stiff. I¡¯ll release you and you can curl up in myp, watching the fire, okay? Do you feel better?¡±


    That familiar sight of the pretty young girl biting upon her lower lip presented itself to him, but it was somehow different. It wasn¡¯t nervousness so much, it was just bashfulness in the afterglow of sex. A timid shyness.


    She gave a slow nod to him and kissed beneath his ear. ¡°Yes daddy.


    Thank you,¡± she cooed softly to him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After over a year of waiting, she was finally, blissfully his.

 Chapter 147

    THE FERTILE PET MAID


    If you told me I¡¯d be working for the very man that put my father out of work, and my whole family into poverty, I¡¯d have called you crazy. But it¡¯s funny what a few years and the burden of debt can do to you. I already had to drop out of college to look after my ailing father, and I


    needed work to keep the lights on.


    That was how I ended up working at his office. I mean, one of his offices. He was a big capitalist, owned morepanies than I had digits to count ¡¯em on I¡¯m sure! And I was just another ¡®human resource¡¯ in the data entry pool. That is¡­ up until the day he came striding in, looked us all over and let his dark gaze rest upon me.


    ¡°You,¡± he said, hooking a finger at me, beckoning me into my manager¡¯s office, which hemandeered on the spot for our impromptu meeting.


    Oh, how I loathed the man¡­ though his gorgeous, dark good looks made it so hard to keep my anger up as he stood there behind the desk in his ck suit and maroon tie, a light neatly trimmedyer of beard hair that was oh so fashionable.


    Though really, when was getting called into the boss¡¯ office, being singled out, ever a good sign? I mentally went over everything I¡¯d done that day, and I knew I was a good worker. Hell, it wasn¡¯t that revenge didn¡¯te to mind once in a while, but I liked to think of myself as above that.


    More respectable.


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡± I asked as he shut the door behind me, my hands awkwardly at my sides, brushing the edge of the ck dress he insisted we all wear.


    It was so rare that I actually saw the man himself, always jet setting around the world on business trips I¡¯m sure. Probably shutting down more factories like my father¡¯s, and shipping them off to the third world.


    ¡°Interested in a substantial raise?¡± he asked me, sliding his hands into his pockets as he looked me over. His well-tailored suit did wonders at showing off his cut physique, and so without giving away anything at all I could still imagine the ripped muscles beneath his suit.


    That just made me hate him more, though, but in that weird way that wasn¡¯tfortable. How could someone be rich and gorgeous and still be so damned cruel?


    It wasn¡¯t fair.


    It especially wasn¡¯t fair how my body responded to the thought of a raise, my blue eyes going to his. I¡¯m sure they were sparkling, and my spine was a lot straighter.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered. Best keep it simple with a guy like him, right?


    He wet his lips, taking his time as he inspected me like another of his possessions.


    ¡°My previous maid has retired, I need someone to keep up the maintenance of my condo. It¡¯s a full time gig, especially since I¡¯m gone for such long stretches. It¡¯ll require moving into the maid suite and being on call 24/7, but your pay will be doubled,¡± he said with such curt efficiency.


    My head reeled from the prospect, but before I had a moment to even ponder it, he asked.


    ¡°Interested?¡±


    I just stared for a second. He was gone, like, all the time, so why did he even need a maid? And what did he mean being on call 24/7? In case there was an emergency dusting?


    Then the second part of his statement finally sunk into my thick skull and I was nodding.


    Double pay?


    I¡¯d give up my life for that, easily enough.


    ¡°Very good,¡± he said and reached into his coat to pull out a small card and slide it across the table to me. ¡°This is my address, and on the back is the time and location of a fitting appointment, for your new uniform. Be there on time. I don¡¯t wish to drag this process out any more than necessary,¡± he said in that firm, authoritative voice of his.


    New uniform?


    Who¡¯s even going to see me in his condo?


    I ran my fingers through my bleached hair as I reached out for the card, looking it over. ¡°When do I have to move in by?¡±


    Not like the moving part would be that hard. I had to move around a lot thest three years and pruned almost everything down to the necessities.


    ¡°Immediately,¡± he said as he began to walk around the table, studying me. ¡°But you won¡¯t start work until your uniform arrives.¡±


    He pulled open the door and stood aside, waiting for me to leave.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? That fitting appointment is¡­¡± he checked his watch, ¡°in just twenty minutes.¡±


    Panic sank in then, but I nodded and rushed off.


    Ready to start my new life as a domestic servant¡­


    The fitting was not what I was expecting. It wasn¡¯t some dreary sort of office-oriented uniform dispensary or something, but rather a swanky, upper scale clothing store. Where the shirts cost more than I made in a year!


    It almost made me turn on my heel and run right out until I remembered I wasn¡¯t the one paying.


    The older gentleman who fitted me was professional, albeit thorough and then¡­ off I went.N?velDrama.Org content.


    I went home, bagged up my things, told my family about the promotion ¨C in as little detail as possible, sticking to the point about ¡®double pay¡¯ ¨C then headed over to his penthouse condo overlooking the city. I wondered if rent was included. It better be, because I wasn¡¯t prepared for just how swanky it was.


    I was so bowled over by it the vista before me, and the expensive furniture, that I missed the first few things his personal assistant said to me.


    ¡°Are you getting all this?¡± he asked, looking at me, brow raised.


    ¡°Sorry, what was that?¡± I said anxiously, brushing back my hair behind an ear.


    ¡°Just follow me,¡± he said impatiently, and led me off to the right and down a round stairwell. He took me down to another level ¨C there were apparently at least three! ¨C and led me to a secluded section. My residence, it seemed.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your room,¡± he said, pushing open the door giving me a brief glimpse of the lovely but sparse area before he moved onto the next door. ¡°Bathroom,¡± he indicated, thenst, ¡°kitchen and living area. There¡¯s room for guests, but you can¡¯t have any. Got that?¡± he said, but didn¡¯t wait for the answer. ¡°Good.¡±


    No guests? That was odd.


    I arched my brow, but he didn¡¯t look like the kind of guy that wanted to deal with any of my questions. He was probably too busy handling all of my boss¡¯ bullshit.


    I looked over the room again, though, and felt a strange sense of emptiness. It wasn¡¯t what I¡¯d expected, after seeing such a luxurious ce, but I supposed servant¡¯s quarters were never as nice as the Master¡¯s.


    ¡°How does he like things done? Can I speak to thest maid?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he said firmly, staring at me through his round sses, the stickthin man so severe looking he seemed to rival my boss, but without any of the good looks. ¡°She¡¯s moved back with her family and is not to be disturbed. If there are no more questions, you can rx in your new suite for the time being. Once your uniforms arrive, you¡¯ll be expected to start cleaning up. Fetching groceries will also be your duty, you¡¯ll find the list on the tablet in your closet. Make sure you do regr inventory checks on what¡¯s in the kitchen. Understood?¡±


    It was really, really hard not to roll my eyes.


    Instead I smiled as I grit my teeth, trying to look pleasant.


    ¡°I never got your name,¡± I said brightly.


    ¡°Martin,¡± he said in a clipped tone of voice turning back around and leaving me there. ¡°Good luck,¡± was all he said as he climbed those stairs briskly and vanished. Leaving me all alone in the spacious penthouse.


    I unpacked my things, which didn¡¯t take as long as I expected, and then settled in for a long wait. Luckily, my living area came with just about every form of entertainment I could hope for, the smart TV had ess to every streaming service imaginable, with a privateputer desk, my own tablet and an expensive phone to boot! All with pre-made ounts intended just for me, with a sticky note that detailed my password and security details.


    Though I didn¡¯t get long to rx, before a jarring buzz filled the air around me, and my new devices alerted me that it was someone at the front door. By the looks of the security feed that came through my tablet, it was a parcel delivery.


    I rushed on up to the door, since it was apparently my responsibility, and answered.


    ¡°Hello!¡± I said a little breathless, having climbed the stairs more enthusiastically than I intended.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the clothing items Mr. Romy ordered,¡± he said, then held out a digital signing device. ¡°Just jot your name here, ma¡¯am,¡± the young fellow said before the transaction was quickly done.


    And I was left alone again.


    I took the package to my room and opened it. Whaty inside shocked me! Oh, it was a uniform alright, several of them in fact. But¡­


    I stared, and I knew my jaw was dropped, but I couldn¡¯t help it. I felt embarrassed just looking at the package and I quickly shut the top of the box again.


    There had to be a mistake. The ck dresses that ended just below my ass was one thing. I mean, he had a kink, obviously, but with a guy that rich how couldn¡¯t he fetishize the power he had over people? Making them dress and act and talk like he wanted, as if we were all little puppets.


    But these outfits wouldn¡¯t even give me that much coverage!


    I walked away from them, fuming! My brain working wildly as I tried toe to terms with what I¡¯d signed on for. Maybe it wasn¡¯t toote to go back to the office¡­ though the more I thought of him, the less I figured he¡¯d put up with one of his peons changing her mind.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how much time passed with me on the couch, ncing back to my room where the outfits waited, but eventually my phone and tablet both warned me: the boss was due back in an hour, and it was expected I¡¯d be there to greet him. For inspection.


    A shiver ran through me, of disgust and¡­ secretly, a little titition.


    Though the idea of getting dressed up in some skimpy maid outfit for the guy who fired my dad and put us all in the hole overwhelmed all else. I was thinking what I¡¯d say to the man, about his nerve! When a call came in, it was Martin.


    ¡°Has the package arrived yet?¡± he asked crisply, no pleasantries.


    ¡°Uh, yes, but-¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯d suggest you get dressed and get ready. There¡¯s several versions there, for different asions. One for wearing in your leisure time, in case you get called to duty abruptly. It¡¯s simr to the usual uniform, but morefortable, rxed,¡± he said with such calm, casual certainty.


    ¡°Wait¡­ I don¡¯t think I can wear any of this,¡± I said, cutting him off.


    Silence took over for a while.


    ¡°You¡¯d best get over that quickly, miss,¡± he said to me. ¡°If you wish to keep your job, I suggest you stuff your qualms in a sack. Otherwise, get out immediately and I¡¯ll let him know he needs a recement.¡±

 Chapter 148

    I went over to the box again, looking at them and feeling my hands tremble.


    Not only would I be out my new job, but I wouldn¡¯t even have another job to go back to. And let me tell you, if anyone in town was hiring except the guy who fired my dad? I¡¯d already be working there.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± I said softly, a sigh upon my voice. Though Martin had hung up almost immediately upon my eptance. It was clear I wouldn¡¯t get a lot of sympathy from him. He was probably too busy busting his ass for Mr. Romy to care about anyone else.


    I squeezed myself into that outfit, just as I was ordered to. Though the stockings, heels and ridiculously-short miniskirt were a challenge, it was the top that snugly hugged my bosoms and made my cleavage bulge out that really was the toughest part. But I suffered it, because I had to, and made my way up to wait by the door for Mr. Romy¡¯s arrival.


    He came home himself that evening, looking as handsome and hardnosed as ever. His gaze went to me immediately, and he shut the door behind him as he let his briefcase thunk to the floor.


    ¡°Very nice,¡± he said in a gravelly voice, and for once I actually heard what approval sounded like from my boss.


    But I just felt like running and hiding. I looked at the briefcase and wondered if I was supposed to bring that in. The job didn¡¯t reallye with a list of duties other than the few that I¡¯d been told, but more than that, rich guys always wanted their staff to be mind readers.


    I shifted in my heels, my hands sped behind my back. I thought it¡¯d make me look professional but instead it just made my chest stick out more.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡±


    He took his time sizing me up, but he kept such a calm, cool aura about him all the while, somehow avoiding the disposition of a letch like I was more used to dealing with.


    ¡°I approve. You¡¯ll get your raise, Miss Tish,¡± he said to me, pushing his shoulders back and looking at me expectantly. ¡°Well?¡± he asked.


    I nked.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir?¡± I said, and that made him furrow his brow in irritation.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you study your new duties?¡± he asked. ¡°On your tablet?¡± and I suddenly turned blood red, realizing I must¡¯ve missed some other things.


    ¡°Surely Martin told you,¡± he said.


    He didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t think, but I stared up at him nkly.


    ¡°Grocery shopping. Taking an inventory. No guests¡­¡± I trailed off, trying to think of what else Martin had told me. His brows furrowed and he looked irritated.


    ¡°Take my briefcase to my office, set the table for supper and await further instructions,¡± hemanded me firmly. ¡°After tonight, I¡¯ll expect you to go over the details in the tablet, understood?¡±


    It was less a question like when Martin said that word, and more of amand itself.


    My cheeks went hot and I grabbed for the briefcase, my knees trembling a little as I went up the few stairs into the main area, going towards where I figured his office was. I regretted not looking around more earlier, but it felt strange, being in someone else¡¯s house all by myself.


    It took me longer than I¡¯d hoped just to find the office, what with how big his ce was! But atst, the spacious room was in my sights and Iid his case upon his hardwood desk, taking but a moment to admire the very old-fashioned style of the decor aspared to the more modern look of the rest of his ce.


    I came out then, rushing to the table, when I found him doing something I¡¯d never thought I¡¯d see: cooking.


    There he was, tie and jacket gone, sleeves rolled up to his elbows, working at the stove with such intense focus.


    I¡¯d just assumed he had someone to do that as well.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    And secretly I was grateful that wasn¡¯t another one of my tasks.


    I stood for a moment, my head cocked to the side as I drank the sight in. He looked good, and it was nice to see him, without being seen. To study him and let my eyes roam over his hair, his trim figure, the way his forearms bulged from out beneath his dress shirt.


    I had to keep my head clear, though. But honestly, it was hard. I was dressed up like some tramp, and you¡¯d have to be someone way more moral than me not to feel exposed and a little turned on. You can¡¯t dress up like you would in the bedroom and not feel a bit of that bedroom allure.


    I licked my lips and was so aware of the sensation before I pushed it aside. I hated this man. I hated that he dressed me up like a doll.


    I just had to keep reminding myself of that.


    I walked into the kitchen, looking at the cabs.


    ¡°ce setting for one, Sir?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said, absent-mindedly, paying me only a tiny morsel of his attention as he focussed himself upon his cooking. The frying pan sizzling as he set to work on whatever culinary creation he had in mind.


    Finding the things I needed to set the table was the most troublesome part, but once I was done¡­ I wasn¡¯t quite sure what came next. I stood there, a little awkward and confused until his voice came out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Grab a bottle of wine from the rack, the one on top,¡± he instructed, not burdening me with the fancy names and boring dates of his wine collection.


    When atst it was all done though, he came to the table with his food as I stood there. Not sure what to do with myself as I imitated a living statue.


    Though as he began to eat, his eyes would drift to me again now and then.


    ¡°Do you have experience in those kind of heels?¡± he asked me out of the blue, in between bites of his stir fry.


    Was I trembling that much? I thought I had it under control.


    Honestly, it wasn¡¯t the heels that were bothering me so much, though they were way higher than I anticipated. But it was everything else. Nerves.


    I brushed my hand over my stomach, smoothing out the fabric though just for an excuse to hide my eyes from him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get used to them, Sir. I promise,¡± I raised my eyes, hoping I looked resolute.


    Heid down his fork, and wiped his mouth, gesturing to me.


    ¡°Stand closer to me,¡± he instructed firmly.


    I did as he told me, but it put me within an awkwardly close distance of him, right up against my towering boss almost.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t an easy job,¡± he said to me, looking up over my body before resting his gaze upon my face once more. ¡°But the rewards will scale with your effort. Doubling your pay will just be the start, as long as you¡¯re willing to put in themitment,¡± he said smoothly, his voice losing some of that edge. But only a little.


    ¡°How does that sound to you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always worked hard,¡± I managed, though I had to wonder why my voice sounded so weak. I swallowed, licking my plush lips and tried to be more confident. ¡°I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Though honestly, I had no idea what I was agreeing to. But I needed the money, and if I needed to dress in a skimpy costume to earn it, I¡¯d do it.


    He raised his one arm up, and ced his hand upon my lower back, rubbing there¡­ and brushing against the round swell of my rear.


    ¡°I knew I had a good feeling about you,¡± he said, touching me so brazenly, feeling my flesh through the thin silk andce fabric of my uniform. ¡°You¡¯ll adapt in no time, I¡¯m sure. Now,¡± he said, continuing to talk before I could object, ¡°are you hungry?¡±


    There he speared his fork through a piece of chicken and broli, looking at me with a brow raised in anticipation of my answer.


    My stomach being up with my chest, both of them tight with nervousness, made me want to say no.


    But Mr. Romy wasn¡¯t the type of guy that wanted me to say no.


    I instead nodded, my head spinning as I looked at that bit of offered food. It really did smell and look divine, but I was too worried about the precariousness of my situation.


    And of what he really wanted.


    I wish I¡¯d looked through that list of duties to see if ¡®let me grab your ass¡¯ was on it somewhere.


    ¡°On your knees then,¡± he said so firmly, so matter-of-factly. I was a little dazed, but his strong hand upon me guided me down, and I knelt beside his seat as I was ordered. His cruel disposition had vanished, or rather shifted, he wasmanding still, but it had a different air to it then¡­


    ¡°Part those luscious lips,¡± he instructed, and I felt like a fool as I obeyed, and he very slowly offered me the food, cing it upon my tongue for me, leaving me to pull it from the fork.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± he husked in approval.


    What the fuck was happening in my life?


    My mind was spinning, and I had to close my eyes as I chewed. I knew this wasn¡¯t right. I mean, I knew he wanted to y puppet master, but this was a whole other level.


    Part of me wanted to just get off the floor and run home, find something else. Anything else had to be better and less degrading than being fed off my boss¡¯ fork, kneeling on the floor at his side.


    So why did I stay put? And why wouldn¡¯t my body do what I wanted it to?


    That cruel man who held my fate ¨C and that of my families ¨C in his hand, speared another forkful of food and fed it to me in turn. His hand stroking over my back, as if I were some dear pet and not a grown woman and employee.


    ¡°There you go. It¡¯s nice to have some pleasantpany for dinner for a change,¡± he said, smiling wryly as he continued the bizarre, demeaning ritual.


    I shifted, my knees digging into the marble tile of his condo, my body trembling in barely suppressed rage,ced with desire. I was making myself sick, honestly. What type of person could even think of how great his thighs looked beneath his pants, or how strong his hand felt as it tenderly caressed my body?


    I definitely should not be thinking that.


    I should be thinking about getting the fuck out of here. No wonder hisst maid quit.


    So why wasn¡¯t I moving? Why was I just staying?


    Because this isn¡¯t bad.


    Shut up, subconscious.


    I looked up at him, a furrow in my brows as I swallowed thetest bit of food.


    His steady hand continued the ritualized feeding, while I watched his handsome, stern face contort to one of pleasure and amusement.


    ¡°You¡¯re a very good girl,¡± he said in a breathy murmur. ¡°I have a feeling you shall exceed in this new position of yours.¡± With that, heid down the fork, the meal at an end as he smiled at me. ¡°Now, clean up,¡± he said, in an almost patronly tone of voice.


    Part of me was relieved, mainly the knees, because the floor was so hard! But I got up, took his dirty dishes and brought them away from the dining table in front of that massive window into the kitchen.


    When I returned, he was gone, however. And I saw nor heard no sign of him the rest of that night.


    My first night with my boss was so bizarre, but after that I had the time to read over the instructions in full. Martin had neglected to tell me about it, but the tablet contained an extensively detailed list of everything required of me, from taking his briefcase and cing it on his desk, to how I should arise early to set out some eggs on Sunday and Thursday mornings, to prepare for him to cook with.


    Why they had to be set out early on those days, I couldn¡¯t fathom that night.


    But theing morning, a Thursday, I got to see what he did with it at least.


    There was no mention of him feeding me, or him touching me upon the list at all, but when he served up his home made waffles for breakfast, it became clear that little event was to happen on repeat.


    ¡°Come here,¡± he said as he sat there with the morning light shining upon him and his dark hair. And by his tone of voice, I could tell¡­ he wanted more than for me to merelye closer. ¡°I bet you¡¯re hungry,¡± he said, as I looked down on the thick waffles, sprinkled with colourful fruit.


    I had to admit, they smelled and looked divine.


    I¡¯d spent all night thinking about what I was going to do. Half of me just wanted to tell him to stick his job up his ass.


    Then I thought: hey, if I wanted some revenge, knowing these weird little things could only help, right? A weird, sexual scandal could really hurt him, I reasoned with myself.


    Funny how ted and relieved I felt when I decided that. Revenge was a dish best served cold, not with a strange tingle between my thighs.


    But I knelt at his side without needing to be told, biting in on the corner of my plump lower lip.


    ¡°I am, Sir,¡± I said like the obedientp dog I apparently was.


    ¡°Good,¡± he said, and he served me up a neatly pre-cut square of waffle with fruit and syrup, feeding me once more as he pet my hair this time. Luxuriating in the long, blonde strands.


    ¡°You can im the satin cushion from my office for this from now on. No need to risk bruising your precious little knees,¡± he said, half-amused, but half pleasant, as if some part of him wanted to be nice to me despite how cruel his nature was.


    This was weird. I knew it was weird.


    My mind must have been fucked up, because he was doing messed up things to my body and brain. I swallowed, and it tasted so good.


    But his hand felt better.


    As the meal went on, a tiny bit of syrup spilled from a bite of waffle onto my chin, and he took up his fancy napkin and gently dabbed it away.


    ¡°Hold still,¡± he cautioned as he cleaned me up, removing all trace of that sweet syrup. ¡°Very good girl,¡± he remarked with a smile, a certain glint in his eyes that made me both worried and pleased.

 Chapter 149

    That was how our days went for a while, me setting up his things, cleaning up his home ¨C though little actual cleaning was necessary since he lived alone! ¨C and then kneeling upon a satin cushion at his feet as he fed me for each meal he was home. He bizarrely never made any move to push things further, just his strong hand stroking my hair and my back, on down to my rear.


    I just chalked it up to some weird power y. He just liked feeling in control.


    I had no idea how to deal with it all, I was lost. My feelings were in turmoil and I nearly stormed off several times, until the end of the week¡­ when I saw my pay deposit.


    Not only did he pay me double as he¡¯d said, but he¡¯d tripled it. And I was paid not only for the typical work hours, but every hour I spent at his ce. If I put up with his strange behaviour for just a while, I could quit and leave a wealthy woman, I told myself!


    Though as time went on, it became clear, he had no guests, not even his assistant woulde by. It was just him and I. I grew so used to the quiet and loneliness, that I was cleaning his room one day and becamepletely startled by his presence!


    There he was, sat down on the balcony, bottle of wine beside him as he stared off out over the city scape.


    I gasped ¨C and maybe even squealed a little ¨C and he calmly spoke to me.


    ¡°Bring me a bowl of fruit, Miss Tish,¡± he said.


    ¡°Sorry S-Sir! Right away Sir,¡± I said, and I hustled off, the ruffled its of my skirt bobbing as I went downstairs to get him that.


    When I returned, he was just as I left him, and I ced the fruit before him.


    ¡°Sorry Sir, I had no idea you were home,¡± I exined about my earlier fright, and he looked at me, studying me quietly.


    ¡°Getting used to the quiet, are you?¡± he asked in his gravelly voice.


    ¡°I suppose,¡± I said, though honestly, I never quite got used to it. Just expected it. Even when he was home, he wasn¡¯t a big talker.


    It was hard to hate a man that looked as good as he did and yed things so close to his vest.


    I stood just a few feet from him, the warm summer breeze loosening my hair from its barrette. Blonde tresses tickled my cheek and I swept them behind my ear.


    ¡°Are you feeling well?¡± I asked.


    He looked out over the city and only nced back at me, not answering my question, at least not right away. The pause lingered a while, and I wet my lips anxiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± he asked me.


    I reached across my stomach, suddenly feeling uncertain. What was on my mind? I felt like I¡¯d disconnected, be so invested in just work and money and¡­


    And desiring those soft strokes of affection, and his kind words.


    I looked out at the city and shrugged my shoulders before looking back at him.


    ¡°Just concerned by the¡­ break in routine, I guess.¡±


    I¡¯d had no contact with anyone but him all week, and it was starting to take its toll, truth be told. But I didn¡¯t want to let him know that.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± he asked, brow raised in that questioning way that made me want to spill every secret I ever held to him.


    It got me to confess to something I never meant to.


    ¡°Do you¡­ do you intend me to do¡­ y¡¯know,¡± I said.


    ¡°What?¡± he asked pointedly, plucking a grape from the bowl and feeding it to me, touching his thumb to my plush lower lip in the process. I chewed and took my time before answering.


    ¡°Sexual¡­ things,¡± I said, my cheeks burning blood red.


    ¡°Is that what¡¯s on your mind?¡± he asked, looking not amused nor even upset, just¡­ unfazed by it all. ¡°Would you like that then, hmm?¡± he asked, and he let his free hand trail low, grasping my round rear through my skirt rather pointedly.


    I swear, I was on fire. My skin felt so hot, and my heart was racing.


    What¡¯d I just say?


    I couldn¡¯t look at him, because I did. Because I fucking did, and that was a horrible thing for me to want. It wasn¡¯t even about revenge.


    It wasn¡¯t even the fact that I hadn¡¯t had a boyfriend in ages.


    It was about all the things I was afraid to admit in myself. That I liked it.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t speak, or eek out more than that one word, that one letter.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if it is,¡± he said with that handsome smile of his stered across his chiselled face, his hand giving my rear a firm squeeze. ¡°But no, I wasn¡¯t intending to take such liberties with you¡­ beyond the pleasure of viewing your shapely form,¡± he said, his smile evolving into a wry smirk.


    Come on, Tish. This couldn¡¯t be your idea.


    The things he was making you do!


    So why did I believe him? And why was I the one that brought it up?


    I fluttered my eyes, and was so aware of his hand on me. I hated this man, I told myself over and over again. He¡¯d cost me so much.


    He was arrogant and strange.


    But I was drawn to him.


    His strong hand wandered low, and I felt vulnerable¡­ like I¡¯d give into him and his cruel charms at any second. But then something popped out of my mouth, some way to deflect that I both instantly regretted and felt grateful for.


    ¡°Is this how things were with your former maid?¡± I asked, and my face burned red.


    It only got worse when heughed at me.


    ¡°Bertha?¡± he said andughed again, shaking his head. ¡°Oh no. Oh my no,¡± he took such amusement in my question as he took another sip of his wine.


    ¡°Why not?¡± I asked, confused, embarrassed.


    ¡°She was more than twice my age, and took care of me since I was a boy. It wasn¡¯t like that¡­ like this,¡± he said, looking me over again, with that hint ofsciviousness.


    ¡°Why is it like this with me then?¡± I continued blurting out things I didn¡¯t quite want to say, but did all the same.


    ¡°Because I saw you around the office. And my mind¡­ burned with questions. Possibilities,¡± he said, his eyes going wide as he looked at me.


    ¡°Like what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Like what you¡¯d look like in a skimpy skirt and high heels,¡± he responded immediately.


    Something in me was unravelling. I¡¯d just assumed he¡¯d been a yboy. That he had burned through more maids than I could count, that they couldn¡¯t handle his strange demands and behaviours that my body seemed to enjoy and my mind hated that I responded to them so eagerly.


    My breathing was high in my chest, my breasts rising and falling quickly.


    ¡°But you acted like this was all, like, second nature to you!¡±


    ¡°It is, in a way,¡± he said with that wry little grin on his face that made me want to p and kiss him all at once. ¡°I¡¯m just acting on impulse. My desires,¡± he said, continuing to stroke the curve of my ass, feeling out the sumptuous flesh.


    And it made sense. It wasn¡¯t like these little sexual nitpicks were included in the itinerary left for me, after all.


    I¡¯d just assumed he hadn¡¯t wanted a record of all his ns for me.


    I shifted in my heels, my ass growing a little rounder as I put the weight on my leg, looking at him with such mixed feelings.


    But mostly, they were all quickly bing clouded by lust. Desire.


    He was the man I hated and wanted most in the world. Maybe working for him so long and realizing he wasn¡¯t aplete monster had softened me. Whatever it was, I was throbbing between my legs, and I just wanted to run and hide.


    ¡°You never saw me?¡± he asked, brow raised again in that way that sent shivers down my spine to where his hand rested on my ass. ¡°I could watch you shake your rear about that office all day. The loveliest woman in all my offices. Such fire, such determination,¡± he said, and his appreciation for me dripped from his words so sincere. ¡°You had a passion for life, to get through and make something of yourself.¡±


    His appreciation for me came as such a shock, and not just because I was unaware of his attention all that time!


    I drew in my lip and knit my brows, but my mind was moving at a snail¡¯s pace. I couldn¡¯t believe the things he was telling me. That this wasn¡¯t just a thing he did.


    That I wasn¡¯ttest in a line of many desperate women, eating off the floor as he fed them.


    As he fed me.


    How could I be the only one in all of his little capitalist empire?


    Without even realizing he was doing it, he had taken up another grape and offered it to me, like his adored little pet. His intense gaze upon me as I chewed, studying every little thing about me.


    ¡°I want you,¡± he said atst, firm and forward. ¡°I want to bend you over this table and im your body, as well as your soul,¡± his voice taking on a gravelly edge. But his words were making me dizzy, literally dizzy!


    ¡°I- but¡­¡± I struggled to get out my words, but he had no hesitation slipping his hand in under my little maid¡¯s skirt, touching the bare cheek of my rear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear a no,¡± he said, eyes half-lidded.


    I wanted to give in, quickly,pletely. But part of me was still obstinate, stubbornly resistant.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I said, my throat dry as I watched his reaction to my refusal.


    ¡°Why not?¡± he said, dark and ominous.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to just be your¡­ your y thing. Not knowing how casually you toss off your employees,¡± I said, all those years of angst over what happened to my family bubbling out. My throat had went dry from it, and I desperately tried to swallow and wetten my throat.


    I didn¡¯t have enough money saved up, not yet, not for all I needed to do. Fear gripped me, but it was more than the loss of the job, and I knew it.


    How could I lie to myself about what was really scaring me?


    The idea that he¡¯d let me walk away.


    He stared at me, his brows furrowing at first, but then softening as he reached out a hand and slid his long fingers along my cheek, caressing my smooth skin with his hard pads.


    ¡°I¡¯ve offended you,¡± he said, as if realizing his actions had done me some harm without his intending.


    ¡°What? No,¡± I managed, but my knees were trembling and my voice sounded weak and distant. Where was all that fire he saw in me? That determination?


    Wilted by his stupid charms. His sexy body. His irresistible smirk.


    ¡°No, I have,¡± he said, as if able to read my mind, understand the old hurt there. It made him ponder, think a while, licking his lips before he spoke up again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll undo whatever I¡¯ve done. All of what I¡¯ve done,¡± he said, rectifying his statement as he looked me back over. ¡°As long as you¡¯ll be mine,¡± he said, his gaze so intense, his desire palpable.


    There wasn¡¯t any undoing it though, was there?


    I stared at him, and I knew he had to have figured out that he¡¯d been right. I was being pretty obvious about it as I worried my lip, feeling that tremor of anxiety run through me.


    ¡°My dad¡­¡± I finally managed, taking in a deep breath. He liked my fire? He¡¯d get my fire. ¡°You put him out of a job, even though I¡¯m a ckerpared to him!¡±


    That revtion must¡¯ve shocked him. He didn¡¯t seem to realize it was all so personal to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he said, eyes wide. But then¡­ his hard form filled with a certain determination, and he puffed up his chest and knit his fingers back through my blonde hair and leaned in, cing a hard kiss upon my lips. His tongue probed between the two moist morsels, and he held me locked into that embrace for some time, until¡­Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fix that, regardless of what you say. But I want you,¡± his voice turned to a growl with thosest four words. ¡°I want you so bad, Tish. And I need you to be mine. Don¡¯t say it¡­ show me¡­ show me and bend over this table like the good girl I know you can be.¡±


    My heart was racing, and though it had started out in anger, that bruising kiss turned it into something else entirely. I could barely breathe, and my world suddenly felt so narrow. Like all there was was he and I, and the patio didn¡¯t open up to the wideness of the world.


    It was amazing. I¡¯d kissed a couple boys growing up, but not like that. Never like that.


    His kiss was hard and determined, but had such passion behind it. Not the sloppy over eagerness, but the purest need.


    My lips fell open as I tried get catch my breath, my blue eyes slowly working their way to the table.


    Could I actually do something like that? What type of person was I if I said yes?


    If I agreed to be spanked by my boss? By the same arrogant man that fired my father and put our family into turmoil?


    So why did I believe his words that he¡¯d make it right?

 Chapter 150

    And why was all my reasoning being thrown out the window, even if I knew it was wrong?


    He rose up from his chair, those strong arms about me, lifting me up and tipping me back over the table as he kissed me so deeply. He had such strength in those arms, and I knew it came from his long sessions in the private gym I so often cleaned up for him. Even bent over like that, he held my ample figure in his grasp as if I were nothing.


    ¡°You¡¯re too perfect to let go,¡± he murmured in the brief gap that our lips broke their seal, in which I was too dazed to even realize it.


    He could have anything, anyone he wanted. So why me?


    It made sense, if I was just next up in line for his little experiment in humiliation. I could understand that. Respect it, even, in some weird, twisted way.


    But the idea that I was somehow special or different to him? That was throwing me through a loop.


    And the fact that all my blood seemed to be rushing throughout the rest of my body and avoiding my brain wasn¡¯t helping my situation. I was quickly getting caught up in his charms, letting my guard down. I was weakened by his strength, and I wished I could just let everything else go away so I could enjoy this.


    Enjoy him.


    But I didn¡¯t want to betray my family.


    So why did I move my face towards him, my lips pressed against his with such a slow, insistent tenderness?


    I was entangled in his powerful grasp, lost against his hard body and passionate embrace. Those long, strong fingers sinking into my flesh, holding me by my hips and shoulder, until atst heid me down on the table, hovering over me as he plucked a few more kisses from my pouty lips, and moved on down towards the frilled cor of my uniform at my neck.


    ¡°I want you to be mine, in every way,¡± he growled, like some beast in heat, drawn to me.


    I was losing my mind, losing my everything, but I couldn¡¯t fight it forever. I was going mad with desire, and my body needed what he was offering. That touch, those weird rituals, the strange behaviour¡­


    It all spoke to me in some way I could never understand, and I¡¯d fantasized about this moment since I first knelt at his table like some pet.


    ¡°Oh God,¡± I murmured, my voice sounding so strained.


    He rose up, looked down upon me with such a fiery intensity in his eyes. Such a hard man, with such a passionate desire, and he made me want to give into him. That was his trick. That was what made me submit so readily to him, he kindled a desire in me to do what he wanted, as he wanted it.


    With his strong hands upon my form, he twisted me about, pressed my ample chest into the table and looked me over, with my short skirt red upwards.


    ¡°Be a good girl and lower your panties,¡± he growled inmand.


    I¡¯d never done anything like this, not ever. Not even thought about doing it.


    Even in my wildest fantasies, I couldn¡¯t have conjured up what those words could do to me and how readily I wanted to obey.


    My fingers found their way to the waistband of my panties, and I knew that I should stop it all and just walk away, pretend none of this ever happened.


    But it did happen. It was happening. I wanted it more than anything, and I was lowering my panties down over my thighs with a youthful glee, and a womanly excitement.


    It was so wrong, and I felt the fabric slip down over my calves, gathering around my high heels and leaving me so exposed to the man who made me want to obey, even when I knew it was wrong.


    I could feel the cool air graze myhers, and I shivered with excitement, nervousness. I could hear him working his own belt, the sound of metal and leather, and then the cloth of his pants parting.


    I only dared look behind in the ss reflection of the doors, see that towering man there, ready to take me as he pulled down his trousers and revealed his thick, sizable manhood, so rock hard with desire.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna fuck you raw, my pet Tish,¡± he growled hoarsely. ¡°Gonna pump you so full of my cum you¡¯ll be knocked up twice over,¡± he pledged as he trailed his thick, purple crown along the seam of my cunny.


    I was always a good girl. Always knew to avoid the very thing he was promising to do to me.


    But he made me weak. Drew out my secret desires, the ones I wouldn¡¯t admit to myself let alone anyone else, and then disy them in front of me so tantly. With such expectation.


    He was the type of guy that you never said ¡®no¡¯ to, and all of my good sense was gone and in its ce was a girl I didn¡¯t recognize. A girl that pushed back against his cock, begging him with her body as a foreign, ¡°Yes¡­¡± escaped my lips.


    It didn¡¯t take much to make him oblige, that gentle little nuzzle of my quim to his manhood, and he was spearing his way into me. A single, rough thrust and he imbed his pulsating pir deep into my warm, waiting canal.


    ¡°Yes!¡± he roared out, throbbing thickly, stretching my narrow, virginal canal wider with his entry. ¡°You¡¯re so damn perfect! The way you feel with your pussy wrapped around my dick,¡± he growled, reaching up, taking hold of my ponytail as he tugged back his hips, pulling the clinging walls of my cunny with him before he thrust back in.


    I wondered if he even knew he was my first, if he knew what he was taking from me. What I was giving him. There was a sharp sting, and my body tensed and tightened as he stole my virginity.


    I¡¯d never heard him curse like that before, and the idea that I had unhinged a man that was always in control, always so put together¡­ it was a rush. A high unlike any I¡¯d experienced, and I was crying out in unison with him. Pain and pleasure mingled.


    I hadn¡¯t realized how badly I wanted and needed him inside me until I had it, and suddenly I felt whole. All of my worries and fears slipped away and in their ce was just warm, weing love and passion and desire.


    I mmed my backside against his hips, and his cock hit against a sensitive part of me, sending a jolt of sensation through my entire body. My fingers grasped onto the heavy table, holding myself up as he took me so hard and with such need. The pain ebbed and gave way to a dull ache, and then to nothing more than sweet bliss.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never felt so good as I do now that I¡¯m fucking you,¡± he growled to me, winding my hair about his fingers as he thrust, burying his shaft deep inside me with each thrust. He smacked my ass cheek with his free hand before grabbing hold of my hip to aid in his motions. ¡°You feel so damn good around my cock, pet,¡± he husked into my ear.


    I shouldn¡¯t want him to think of me as a pet, as a thing he kept and took care of, but that was what I was.


    And that was what I wanted to be.


    I moaned again, myrge breasts ttened into the table as my legs spread. I tilted my hips a bit more as he impaled me on his thick shaft, and he delved into me deeper.


    The table squeaked as I held onto it tighter, my words peppered with cursing as he fucked me raw. It wasn¡¯t what good girls did. It wasn¡¯t what I did.


    But I didn¡¯t want anything to separate us. Not now.


    His two hands were holding me, guiding me, and he was thrusting with such rigor. I was captivated by the reflection of our bodies moving together in the ss. The way he pumped his organ into me, filling me up and making my ass cheeks ripple with each impact.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Take it, take my cock¡­ take me!¡± he said with such force, but I could feel the yearning in his words. How much he wanted me to ept him, not just physically.


    His fingers sank into my fleshy ass cheek, and he swelled inside my raw cunny.


    The man who had the entire world, and all he wanted was to take me in such a primal way. My body was trembling, responding to his so acutely. He hit the right tempo, his sac pping against my clit and threatening to send me over the brink.


    But when his fingers wrapped tighter into my hair, tugging on those blond tresses as he went in harder, that was what did it. Maybe I get off on degradation. Whatever it was, I couldn¡¯t stop it as every nerve in my body went on fire. My knees were trembling and quaking, and I¡¯d likely have fallen if I weren¡¯t pinned between his body and the table.


    ¡°Sir!¡± I screamed, because I couldn¡¯t think of his first name at the moment, but I wanted to let him know. Needed to tell him. ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    But he had to have noticed the way my pussy tensed along his cock, the muscles drawing him in and beckoning him to do the thing he shouldn¡¯t. The thing I shouldn¡¯t want him to do.


    I did, though. Oh, how I wanted him to fill me with his cum, to im me as his. To bind him to me for eternity.


    ¡°Cum on my cock, Tish,¡± he growled, demanding what was already the inevitable. The flood of warm honey coating his length, running down to his sac and adding a wetness to the loud ps of against me. Though it slowly changed.


    As I screamed out my ecstasy, he barreled towards his own. His organ twitched and grew harder inside me, his moans and groans deeper, heavier.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna make you mine, pet,¡± he growled again, and I knew it wasing. He was cumming. And I didn¡¯t pull away, didn¡¯t fear it. I epted it as that handsome, powerful man took hold of me and hammered away to his own release, the two of us exploding into a jumble of exploding nerves, the two of us lost to bliss as his virile seed flooded my fertile womb.


    The thought, the awareness of what was happening, gave me the sweetest orgasm I could¡¯ve ever dreamed up. I was soaring, my entire body seeming so disconnected and yet connected at the same time.


    My throat was soon coarse, my begging and pleading for him to cum in me mixed with cursing and panting and praying for more. For this to never end.


    I didn¡¯t want toe down from the high, but as he pumped thosest few streams into me, and slowly stilled, I desperately tried to catch my breath.


    Mr. Romy stilled atop me, breathing heavily as his tool twitched and spurt itsst inside me, and Iid beneath him. So satisfied¡­ flushed and deflowered. But happily so.


    He leaned in, kissed my neck beneath my ear, licked up to my earlobe and suckled it softly. He put one of his arms about me and squeezed me tightly as wey there atop his balcony table.


    ¡°Stay with me¡­ in my room,¡± he husked into my ear lowly. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my promises. I¡¯ll make everything right. Just be mine,¡± and his plea was so genuine, so needful. He wanted me still, even after having spent his essence inside me.


    I trembled, pushing in against him, needing his warmth. The feel of his body against mine, epassing me.


    I brought my hands to his, feeling them as they still gripped my hips, and I shivered gently, because I wanted it. Oh, I wanted it bad.


    Before I could stop myself or think rationally, I was nodding.


    The story of Mr. Romy and me didn¡¯t end there, though. Even if part of me felt no matter what he said, it would. I was always told men say hasty things in the passion of the moment, but despite how bold


    his promises to me were¡­ he kept them.


    Perhaps it helped that the maid uniform he had made for me needed some altering in just a few short months, to amodate for the growing bulge in my belly. Or how once I was sleeping with him each night, I could coo such sweet words into his head, and fill him with an appreciation for my feminine gentleness.


    Whatever the reasons, when he cradled my pregnant form, with our child fast on its way, I got to do so guilt free. Not only did my father get his job back, but all the old workers did when he opened up a new facility in town, with better wages and safer conditions than ever before.


    The irony of the fact that I was into degradation and used it to get others the respect they deserved didn¡¯t go unnoticed. And every mealtime, when I kneel at his side, patiently waiting for the food he lovingly prepared, I appreciate that ¨C and him ¨C a little bit more.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!